<MOA>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>870 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0226</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0226/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0226</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">000</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="PNT" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0226/" ID="ABR0102-0226-1">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MISC">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Note on Digital Production</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">A-B</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00001" SEQ="0001" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="PNT" N="A"></PB>
<PB REF="IMG00002" SEQ="0002" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="B"></PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2922 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>870 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0226</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0226/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2922</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>July 7, 1900</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0226</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2922</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<FRONT>
<DIV1 TYPE="front" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0226/" ID="ABR0102-0226-2">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MISC">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2922, miscellaneous front pages</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">i-viii</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00003" SEQ="0003" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TPG001" N="R001">THE.


LIVING AGE.

E PLURIBUs UNUM.

These publications of the day should from time to time be winnowed, the wheat carefully
preserved, and the chaff thrown away.

Made up of every creatures best.

Various, that the mind
Of desultory man, studious of change,
And pleased with novelty, may be indulged.











SEVENTH SERIES, VOLUME VIII.

FROM THE BEGIN~UNG, VOL. CCXXVI.


JULY, AUGUST, SEPTEMBER,

1900.






BOSTON:

THE LIVING AGE COMPANY.



S</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00004" SEQ="0004" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="TOC001" N="R002">TABLE OF THE PRINCIPAL CONTENTS

OF

THE LIVING AGE~ ~VOLUME CCXXVI.
THE EIGHTH QUARTERLY VOLUME OF THE SEVEETH SERIES.

JULY, AUGUST, SEPTEMBER, 1900.

ACADEMY.

Tinkering the Bible           
Stephen Crane              
A Novelist of the Unknown,
A Mind and a Mind,
China                     
The Art of Writing for Children,
James Lane Allen, .
The	Future of the Six-Shilling
Novel                 
Elizabeth of Bavaria,
ARGOSY.
Cupids Revenge, .
The Passion-Play of Ober-Am-
mergau                 
Sonnet                    
The Saving of Wyllards Wheat,
Derwent Findlay, Q. C.,
Siena                      
ATHENAEUM.

Hawthorn Tide              
BLACKwooDs MAGAZINE.

The Heart of Darkness, 21, 90
153, 221,
Until the Day Dawn,
Primitive Socialists,

CHAMBERSS JOURNAL.

At the Rivers Edge          
Another Mans Bag: The Narra-
tive of ex-Professor Crossley,
347, 434, 491, 551
The Summer Wind		513
Evening Song of the Breton Fish
	erman	717
	CONTEMPORARY REVIEW.

Mimicry and Other Habits of
Crabs                 
Germany, England and America,.
The Friend of the Creature,
Mimicry and Other Habits of
	Cuttles                
The United States in China,
Whos Who in China,

CORNHILL MAGAZINE.
The Modern Parent,
A Literary Nihilist,
Mrs. Radcliffes Novels,
Jasper Townshends Picaninny: A
Detail of Australian Con
quest                  
The Sirens                 
Moorish Memories,
Mr. Firths Cromwell,
	Dorset Humor                 45
57 If I Were King of Ireland, . . 728
	320	ECoNoMIsT.

395	Lord Russell of Killowen, . . 842
438
505	EDINBURGH REVIEW.
526	Some Recent Novels of Manners,. 729
585	FORTNIGHTLY REVIEW.

	The Last Palace Intrigue at
790 Peking                   1
S4~ The Coming Afghan Crisis, . . 73
	The Paris Exhibition, . . . 305
294 The Staging of Shakespeare,. . 352
	France, Russia and the Peace of
	295	the World	401
~	Concerning Hosts and Hostesses,. 506
442	GENTLEMANS MAGAZINE.
514	For the Credit of His Color, . . 50
775	Misprision of Felony, . . . 105
In Praise of Books            253

832	GooD WORDs.
	The Souls Surrender, . . . 264
	Mrs. Gladstone as Seen From
	04	Near at Hand	573
	A Tramp Through the Forest of
	302	Fontainebleau	1
692 Degenerate9	839
LEISURE HOUR.
256 The First Ascent of Aconcagua, . 81
A Servian Lullaby, . . . . 107
The Shame of William Danby, . 168
Lyon Playfair	363
A Run Through St. Helena, . . 448
An Old-Fashioned Garden, . . 632
A Real Treasure, . . . 743, 822
LoNDoN QUARTERLY REVIEW.
	The Characteristics of Bible Por
	27	traiture	769
201
	483	LONDON TIMEs.
		The Nineteenth Century, .	. 628
	557	      LONGMAN5 MAGAZINE.
	601	 The Study of Plant Life, .	. 189
	753	 Madame DEpinay	7
		A Penitent	314
		His Uncle Dan	566
	38	El Dorado, . .	.	. .	. 580
141
275	MACMILLANS MAGAZINE.
	The Current Coin of Politicians, . 98
	Cowpers Ouse, .	158
369	Mr. Blackmore and
	387	Sker, . .	248
495 Behind the Purdah,	380
544 Conversations with	410
The Maid of
Gounod,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00005" SEQ="0005" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="SPI001_TOC002" N="R003">The Domestic Problem,

The Poplar              
NATIONAL REVIEW.
Pas~ion and Imagination in
Poetry                

Dantes Realistic Treatment of the
Ideal                 
Walter Bagehot             
The Piofis Pilgrimage,

NINETEENTH CENTURY.
On the Merits and Demerits of
Thrift                 
The. Elders of Arcady,
The- Intellectual Awakening of
China                 
The Vogue of the Garden Book,
British Vacillation in China and
Its Consequences,
Town Children in the Country,
In . the Bye-Ways of Rural
Ireland,
The. Slow Growth of Moral In-
fluence in Politics,

PALL MALL GAZETTE.

After Heine                
PALL MALL MAGAZINE.
Les Laveuses de Nuit, 		 113
Villanelle                    704
Ultirna Thule	. 787

PUNCH~
A New Literary Drink,

QUARTERLY REVIEW.

The Country Mouse,

SATURDAY REVIEW.

The Cuckoo                
The World in the China Shop,
The Chinese Government, - 898,
The Future of the Progressive
Nations                
The Charm of Quotation,.
Contents.

642 The Average Man,
660	The Tale of the Sexton,
SPEAKER.
	On Being Styled Pro-Boer,.

180	The North               
The Girl From Faery Land,
465	On Civil Modes of Address,
681	Dryasdust            
Chinese Society          
The Soul of the Assassin,
The Finger Prints of Crime,
	SPECTATOR.
13	The Swallows               
117	Waggon Hill               
Making Haste	
137	Shakespeare and the Sea,
210	In Memoriam, Catherine Glad-
stone, June 14, 1900,
265 Miss Mary Kingsley	
428	The Two Kinds of Criticism,.
Asiatic Courage             
529	The Dreamer               
Christianity a Religion of Growth,
665	Since We Should Part,
She is My Love             
209	A Love Lyric From the Greek,
The Kinship of the English and
	American Bars          
Isolation,
Proverbs as Literature,
The Ornithology of Tennyson,

SUNDAY MAGAZINE.
228	0 Ye of Little Faith,
A Vision of the Dead,
	A Transformation, .
	617	TEMPLE BAR.
	The Professor and the Lay Mind,.
134	A Hill-Top Funeral           
257	Old Betty and Her Ladyship,
458	Professor Herons Mistake,
How I Didnt Become an Author,.
524	Cecil Rhodes and the Governor,
582	Songs of the Sea, .
	.726	C-
	841


1~0
167
220
2~2
322
539
718
788

20
60
97
131

188
196
259
392
452
461
528
576
711

721
752
785
836


56
460
588


229
388
453
633
712
781
809

TRANSLATIONS.

DEUTSCHE REVUE.
The	German Press and Foreign
Politics. By M. von Brandt,. 114
LES ANNALES.
The	Old Cab Driver. By Jacques
Normand                298
The	Story of Tu-Phu. By George
d Esparli~s              577
All	About a Hat. By Emile
Faguet                  723
How	History is Written. By Em-
manuel Ar~ne            840
NUOVA ANTOLOGIA.
Diplomatic Ineptitude and the
Chinese War. By Caesare
	Lombroso	657

REVUE DES DEUX MONDES..
Old	and New Japan. By Andr6
Bellesort, . . . 337, 416, 474
RUNDSCHAU.
A Head by Helleu. By Adalbert
Meinhardt, . 611, 705, 762, 816</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00006" SEQ="0006" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="VOI001_SPI002" N="R004">INDEX TO

Aconcagiia, The First Ascent of.
By Edward Whymper,
Address, On Civil Modes of,
Afghan,, The Coming Crisis. By
De~netrius C. Boulger,
All AbQut a Hat. By Emile
Faguet                
Allen, James Lane           
America, Germany and England.
By Poultney Bigelow,
American and English Bars, the,
The Kinship of,
Another Mans Bag: The Narra-
tive of ex-Professor Crossley.
By W. E. Cule, 347, 434, 491,
Antonio. By Arthur Gray Butler,.
Asiatic Courage             
Assassin, the, The Soul of, By 0.
P.                   
At the Rivers Edge. By J. J.
Bell                  

Bagehot, Walter. By Leslie
Stephen               
Behind the Purdah. By Cornelia
Sorabji,
Bible Portraiture, The Character-
istics of. By the Rev. George
Matheson, D. D         
Bible, Tinkering the,
Blackmore, Mr., and The Maid of
Sker. By E. J. Newell,
Bookplate, For the, of a Married
Couple. By Ford M. Hueffer,
Books, In praise of. By Sylvanus
Urban                
Breton Fisherman, the, Evening
Song of. By E. E. Ohlson.
British Vacillation in China and
Its Consequences. By Henry
Norman               
By the Sea. By C. D. W.,

Cecil Rhodes and the Governor.
By E. M. Green,
Children, The Art of Writing for,.
Children, Town, in the Country.
By Henrietta 0. Barnett,
China                     
China~ By C. D. W           
China, British Vacillation in, and
Its Consequences. By Henry
Norman               
China Shop, the, The World in,
China, The United States in. By
Josiah Quincy, ,
China, The Intellectual Awaken-
ing of. By Robert K. Doug-
las                   
China, Whos Who in. By Deme-
trius C. Boulger,
Chinese Government, The, 398,
Chinese Society. By Prof. Robert
K.	Douglas, .
VOLUME CCXXVI.

	Chinese war, Diplomatic Inepti
	51	tude and the. By Caesare
	262	Lombroso	657
	Christianity a Religion of Growth, 461
73 Color, His, For the Credit of. By
	Harold Bindloss, . . . 50
723 Concerning Hosts and Hostesses.

585	By T. H. S. Escott,. . . 506
		Country Mouse, The	617
	201	Cowpers Ouse. By J. C	Tarver,. 158
		Crabs, Mimicry and Other	Habits
	721	    of. By Matthias Dunn, 	. 27
		Crane, Stephen	. 320
		Crime, The Finger Prints of,	. 788
	551	Criticism, The Two Kinds of,	. 259
	792	Cromwell, Mr. Firths. By	Fred-
	392	    eric Harrison, . . 	. 544
	Cuckoo, The	134
718 Cupids Revenge. By Follett
		Thorpe	294
256 Cuttles, Mimicry and Other Hab-
	its of. By Matthias Dunn, . 557
681 Dantes Realistic Treatment of
		    the Ideal. By Alfred Austin,	465
	380	Dead, The. By Mathilde Blind, 	324
		DEpinay, Madame. By S. G. Tal-
		    lentyre	237
	769	Degenerate? By Robert F. Horton,	839
	57	Derwent Findlay, Q. C. By Wal-
		   ter E. Grogan	514
	248	Diplomatic Ineptitude and the
		    Chinese War. By Caesare
	427	    Lombroso          	657
		Domestic Problem, The. By Mar-
	253	    tha Major	642
		Dorset Humor. By Robert Edg-
	717	    cumbe	648
		Dreamer, The. By St. John Lucas,	452
		Dryasdust. By Leslie Stephen, 	322
265
	720	Elders, The, of Arcady. By Augus-
		tus Jessopp,....	117
		El Dorado. By May Kendall,. .	580
	781	Elizabeth of Bavaria. By H. L. -	547
	526	Empire, The Lazarus of. By W.
		    Wilfred Campbell, . . .	247
	428	Englaml, Germany, and America.
		    By Ponitney Bigelow, . -	201
761 English and American Bars, the,
		 The Kinship of	721
	Evening Song of the Breton Fish-

265	ermen. By E. E. Ohison, . 717
	257	Fontainebleau, A Tramp Through
		   the Forest of. By Hannah
	601	    Lynch	661
		Forgive Our Debts, As We Do Not
		   Forgive. By Frederick Lang-
	137	    bridge                 
		France, Russia and the Peace of
	753	   the World. By Karl Blind,.	4OiL
	458	FrIend, The, of the Creature. By
		   the Baroness Martinengo-
	539	    Cesaresco	483</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00007" SEQ="0007" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="VOI002_SPI003" N="R005">	Index.	V

Funeral, A Hill-Top	388
Future, The, of the Progressive
Nations, . . . . . 524

Garden, An Old-Fashioned. By
Mary Rowles Jarvis, . . 632
Garden Book, the, The Vogue of.
.]3y H. M. Batso~, . . . 210
Gern~an Press, The, and Foreign
Politics. By M. von Brandt,. 114
Germ~any, England and America.
By Poultney Bigelow, . . 201
Gipsy, The, and the Cuckoo. By
Ford M. Hueffer, . . 808
Girl, The, From Faeryland. By
Nora Hopper             220
Gladstone, Catherine. In Memo-
yiam. By Arthur C. Benson,. 188
Gladstone, Mrs., as Seen From
Near at Hand. By the very
Rev. E. C. Wickham, D. D.,
   Dean of Lincoln	573
Gounod, Conversations With. By
   the Baroness Martinengo-
   Cesaresco	410
Gree1~, the, A Love Lyric From.
   By A. P. G	711

Hawthorn Tide. By A. C. Swin
	burne	832
Head, A, by Helleu. By Adalbert
~Meinhardt, . 611, 705, 762, 816
Heart, The, of Darkness. By Jo-
seph Conrad, 21, 90, 153, 221, 284
Heine, After	()9
History, How, is Written. By Em-
   manuel Ar~ne	840
His Uncle Dan. By John Oxen-
   ham	566
Hosts and Hostesses. By T. H. S.
    Escott	506
How I Didnt Become an Author.
By Norley Chester, . . . 712
Hudaon, Of the, and the Thames.
By Annie Matheson, . . 283
Humility is the Saints Strong
Box. By Frederick Lang-
bridge                  556
Humor, Dorset. By Robert Edg-
cumbe                  48

If I Were King of Ireland. By
Alfred Perceval Graves,., . 728
In Memoriam, Catherine Glad-
stone. By Arthur C. Benson,. 188
Ireland, Rural, In the Bye-Ways of
~By Michael MacDonagh, . 529
Isolation. By B. Paul Neuman, . 752

Japan, Old and New. By Andrd
Bellesort, . . 337, 416, 474
Jasper Townshends Picaninny:
A Detail of Australian Con-
quest. By Herbert C. Macil-
~waihe, ~. . . . . . 369
Kingsley, Miss Mary, . . . 196

Lark; The, Makes Brighter Schol-
ars Than the Mole. By
Frederick Langbridge, . . 473
Laveuses, Les, de Nuit. By E. C.
	Cork	, 113
Literary Drink, A New	28
Literary Nihilist, A. By Thomas
	Seccombe	141
Little in Christs Hands Goes Far.
By Frederick Langbridge, . 780
Love Lyric, A, From the Greek.
	By A. P. G	. 711

Making Haste. By Arthur C.
   Benson,	97
Man, A, May Argue Heaven Out
   of His Heart. By Frederick
   Langbridge               
Man, The Average	6
Midnight by the Sea. By Noel
   Paton	f54
Mimicry and Other Habits of
Crabs. By Matthias Dunn, . 27
Mimicry and Other Habits of
Cuttles. By Matthias Dunn,. 557
Mind, A, and A Mind,...438
Misprision of Felony. By A.
	Werner	108
Moorish Memories	495
Moral Influence, The Slow Growth
of, in Politics. By the Bishop
	of Hereford	65

Nations, the Progressive, The Fu
	ture of	524
Nineteenth Century, The. By the
Right Hon. Arthur J. Balfour, 628
North, The	7
Novel, the Six-Shilling, The Fu-
   ture of	790
Novelist, A, of the Unknown,. . 395
Novels, Some Recent, of Manners, 729
Novels, Mrs. Radcliffes. By An
	drew Lang	275

On Being Styled Pro-Boer. By
William Watson. . . . 130
Old Betty and Tier Ladyship. By
L. G. Moberly, . . . . 453
Old Cab Driver, The. By Jacques
Normand                298
0 Ye of Little Faith. By
Christian Burke, . . . 56
Ornithology, The, of Tennyson, . 836

Parent, The Modern. By Stephen
	Gwynn	38
Paris Exhibition, The. By H.
Heathcote Statham,. . . 305
Passion Play, The, of Ober-Am-
mergau. By Augustus J. C.
	Hare	295
Pearl, The. By C. D. W	415</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00008" SEQ="0008" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="VOI003_SPI004" N="R006">	vi	Index.

Peking, The East Palace Intrigue
at. By R. S. Gundry, .
Penitent, A. By L. E. Smith,. . 314
Pious Pilgrimage, The. By the Au-
thor of Elizabeth and Her
German Garden,
Planf Life, The Study of. By
Thomas Cooke-Trench,
Playfair, Lyon             
Poetry, Passion and Imagination
	in. By H. C. Beeching,
Politicians, The Current Coin of.
	By Michael MacDonagh,
Politics, The Slow Growth of
Moral Influence in. By the
Bishop of Hereford,.
Poplar, The                
Professor Herons Mistake. By
	William H. Daly,
Professor, The, and the Lay Mind
By Henry Oakley, . -
Proverbs as Literature, -

Quotation, The Charm of, . -

Radcliffes, Mrs., Novels. By An-
drew Lang          
Real Treasure, A. By Leslie Keith,
743,
Russell, Lord, of Killowen, -
Russia, France, and the Peace of
	the World. By Karl Blind, -

Samphire Gatherer, The. By Nora
Hopper,
Saving, The, of Wyllards Wheat.
By Harold Bindloss,
Sea Wrack, The. By Moira ONeill,
Servian Lullaby, A. By Nora
	Hopper             
Sexton, the, The Tale of,. -
Shakespeare and the Sea,
Shakespeare, The Staging of. By
	H. Beerbohm Tree,. -
Shame, The, of William Danby.
	By Frederick Langbridge, -
She is My Love. By Alfred
	Perceval Graves,
Siena. By Augustus J. C. Hare,




After Heine                
Antonio. By Arthur Gray Butler,.
At the Rivers Edge. By J. J. Bell,

By the Sea. By C. D. W., -

China                     
China. By (2. D. W          
Cupids Revenge. By	Follett
   Thorpe                

Dead, The. By Mathilde Blind,.
Since W~ Should Part. By Alfred
Perceval Graves, . . 528
Sirens, The. By Walter Hogg, - 387
Socialists, Primitive. By Edward
	A. Irving	- 692
~93 Song~ A Broken. By Moira ONeill, 351
	Songs of the Sea. By Alan Wal-
189 ters           . 809
363 Sonnet. By C. E. Meetkerke,. . 394
Souls Surrender, The. By G.
180	Barnett Smith            264
Soul, The, of the Assassin. By 0.
	98	P	. 718
St.	Helena, A Run Through. By
John Walker, . . . - 448
665 Summer Wind, The. By J. J. Bell, 513
~6O Swallows, The. By B. Paul Neu-
man             . 20
633
	Tchelopeck Woods, The. By Ivan
229 Vozoff                  672
785 Tennyson, The Ornithology of, - 836
Thames, Of the, and the Hudson.
582	By Annie Matheson, - . - 283
Thrift, On the Merits and De-
merits of. By Florence Bell, . 13
275 Transformation, A. By A. M.
Atwool            -
822 Tu-Phu, The Story of. By George
842	d Esparli~s, - . . ~77

401 Ultima Thule. By R. P. Gibbon, - 787
United States, The, in China. By
	Josiah Quincy	601
464 Until the Day Dawn. By Ada
	Bartrick Baker, - . . 302
442
195 Villanelle	. 704
Vision, A, of the Dead. By E. L.
107	Thomas,.-.-~ 460
844
131 Waggon Hill. By Henry Newbolt,. 60
Wells, H. G. A Novelist of the Un-
352 known             
White, Gilbert. By W. J. Court-
168 hope               
Work and Rest Are Both Builders.
576	By Frederick Langbridge, - 379
775 World, The, in the China Shop, . 257


POETRY.
	209	Degenerate? By Robert F. Hor-
	792	    ton	839
	256	Dreamer, The. By St. John Lucas,	452
	720	El Dorado. By May Kendall,. 	580
		Empire, The Lazarus of. By W.
	505	    Wilfred Campbell, . - -	247
	761	Evening Song of the Breton Fish-
		   erman. By E. E. Ohlson,	717
	294	Forgive Our Debts, As We Do Not
		   Forgive. By Frederick Lang-
	324	    bridge	441</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00009" SEQ="0009" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="SPI005" N="R007">	Index.	y~i

For the Bookplate of a Married
Couple. By Ford M. Hueffer,

Garden, The Old-Fashioned. By
Mary Rowles Jarvis,
Gipsy, The, and the Cuckoo. By
Ford M. Hueffer,
Girl, The, From Faeryland. By
Nora Hopper           
Hawthorn Tide. By A. C. Swin-
burne                 
Humility is the Saints Strong
Box. By Frederick Lang-
	bridge	556

If I Were King of Ireland. By Al-
fred Perceval Graves, . . 728
In Memoriam. Catherine Glad-
stone, June 14, 1900. By Ar
	thur C. Benson	188
Isolation. By B. Paul Neuman, . 752

Lark, The, Makes Brighter Schol-
ars Than the Mole. By Fred-
erick Langbridge,
Les Laveuses de Nuit. By E. C.
Cork                  
Literary Drink, A New,
Little in ChristsHands Goes Far.
By Frederick Langbridge,
Love Lyric, A, From the Greek.
ByA.P.G            
Making Haste. By Arthur C. Ben-
son,
Man, A, May Argue Heaven Out
of His Heart. By Frederick
Langbridge, .
Midnight by the Sea. By Noel
Paton                 

North, The                 

Of the Hudson and the Thames.
By Annie Matheson, . . 283
On Being Styled Pro-Boer. By
427 William Watson, . . . 130
0	Ye of Little Faith. By
Christian Burke, . . . 56
632
		Pearl, The	415
	808	Poplar, The	660
	220	Samphire Gatherer, The. By Nora
	Hopper,	464
	832	Sea Wrack, The. By Moira
		ONeill	195
Servian Lullaby, A. By Nora Hop
   per,	107
She is My Love. By Alfred Per-
   ceval Graves	576
Since We Should Part. By Alfred
Perceval Graves, . . . 528
Sirens, The. By Walter Hogg, . 387
Song, A Broken. By Moira
		ONeill	351
Sonnet. By C. B. Meetkerke,. . 394
Souls Surrender, The. By G. Bar
	nett Smith	264
	473	Summer Wind, The. By J. J. Bell,	513
		Swallows, The. By B. Paul Neu-
	113	   man	20
	228
		Transformation, A. By A. M.
	780	   Atwool,	588
	711	Ultima Thule. By R. P. Gibbon,	787
		Until the Day Dawn. By Ada
		   Bartrick Baker	302
	97
		Villanelle	704
		Vision, A, of the Dead. By B. L.
	616	    Thomas	460

664 Waggon Hill. By Henry Newbolt,. 60

167 White, Gilbert. By W. J. Court-
		hope	784
Work and Rest are Both Builders.
By Frederick Langbridge, . 379
TALES
Another Mans Bag: The Narrative
of ex-Professor Crossley. By
l7jT B. Cule, . 347, 434, 491, 551

Derwent Findlay, Q. C. By Walter
	B.	Grogan	514

For the Credit of His Color. By
Harold Bindloss, . . . 50

Heart, The, of Darkness. By Jo-
seph Conrad, 21, 90, 153, 221, 284
His Uncle Dan. By John Oxen-
	ham	566
Head, A, by Helleu. By Adalbert
Meinhardt, . 611, 705, 762, 816
How I Didnt Become an Author.
By Norley Chester, .


Jasper Townshends Picaninny: A
Detail of Australian Con-
quest. By Herbert C. Mac-
ilwaine,
712





369
Misprision of Felony. By A. Wer
	ner,	108
Old Cab Driver, The. By Jacques
  Normand,		298
Old Betty and Her Ladyship. By
	L. G. Moberly	453</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00010" SEQ="0010" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="SPI006" N="R008">	viii	Index.

Penitent, A. By L. B. Smith,. . 314
Professor Herons Mistake. By
	William H. Daly, . . 633
Real Treasure, A. By Leslie Keith,
743,
Shame, The, of William Danby.
	By Frederick Langbridge, . 168
Saving, The, of Wyllards Wheat.
	By Harold Bindloss,	442


822 Tu-Phu, The Story of. By George
   d Esparli~s	577
Tehelopeck Woods, The. By Ivan
   Vozoff,	672



INDEX TO SUPPLEMENTS, VOLUME CCXXVI.

READINGS FROM NEW BOOKS.
Conferring, The, of the Hat. By
	Luis Coloma	594

Greater Game, The. By Caryl
	Davis Haskins	589
Guillotine, the, In the Shadow of
By William Sage, . . . 591

Hat, the, The Conferring of. By
   Luis Coloma	594
In the Columbarium. By William
   Barry	64

BOOKS AND AUTHORS,
BOOKS OF THE MONTH,
In the Day of Terror. By Mar-
guerite Bouvet, . . . 328

Lie, The. By Florence Converse,. 66

Peking, Legation Street in. By
Eliza R. Scidmore, . . 325

Quits. By Robert Grant,. . . 61
Smooth Bore, The. By Rowland B. -
	Robinson	. 331

69, 198, 333, 596
	72, 336, 600</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</FRONT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0226/" ID="ABR0102-0226-3">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2922</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">1-72</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00011" SEQ="0011" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="1">.?















TIlE LIVING AGE:

(FouI~DED BY B. LITTELL iN 1844.)

SEVENTH SERIES.
VOLUME VIII.
NO. 2922. JULY 7, 1900.
FROM BEonrynre
Vol. CCXXVI.



THE LAST PALACE INTRIGUE AT PEKiNG.

One of the characters in a play that
had some vogue in London a dozen or
fifteen years ago declared, nightly, that
he was at his 37th conspiracy. The
Empress-Dowager Tze-hsi-tuan-yu has
not yet rivalled that record, but she is
getting on. When persons have at-
tained to the position of Empress,
moreover, they no longer conspire;
they make COU~8 dnltat. The Empress
Tze-hsi has made several. The first
was in 1861, when she combined with
Prince Kung and her sister Empress,
Tze An, to seize the reins of power
after the death of their consort, the
Emperor Hien Fung. The next was
in 1875. Having grasped the reins in
1861, the two ladies succeeded in hold-
ing them and governing, as regents,
during the long minority of Hien
Fungs son and successor, Tung Che
They had to retire for a while when
the latter came of age, in 1873; but his
death, two years later, gave them an-
other opportunity which they were
prompt to seize. Tung Che died child-
less, but leaving a widow, Ah-lu-t,
who might hope to give him a posthu-
mous heir. The due procedure, under
those circumstances, would have been
to await the course of events, and If
these failed to meet the exigencies of
Salic Law, to select for posthumous
adoption to the deceased Emperor a
child during whose minority the wid-
owed Empress Ah-lu-t~ would become
regent in turn. Such women as Tze
hsi, howeverfor it is she who has al-
ways been credited with the initiative
rise superior to rules. The possibilitIes
connected with the Empress Ah-lu-t~
were ignored. The obligation to select
as heir a child capable of adoption to
Tung Che was ignored; the succession
was fixed, on the contrary, upon one
who had the inestimable qualification,
in the Empresss eyes, of being a minor,
but had the disqualification of being
of the same generation as his predeces-
sor and incapable, therefore, of per-
forming the ancestral rites. The Em-
press Ah-lu-t~s claims were ignored,
and shortly obliterated by deathde-
clared to be suicidal, but so convenient
that it was always spoken of with a
shrug.
The selection of an Emperor, under
such circumstances, devolves really
upon the heads of the Imperial Clan.
Tsai Tien, as the present Emperor
Kwang Su was originally named,
seemed an outside chance. He is a

lIt may conduce to lucidity to explain at the was not originally an empress at all, but was
outset that Tse-An was the Empress proper, but given that honorary rank as the mother of IDes
was childless. The present Empress-Dowager Fungs only son, Tong Ohe.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00012" SEQ="0012" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="2">2	The hast Palace Jntrzgue at Peking.

SOfl of Yih Hiwan, Prince of Chun, the
seventh son of the Emperor Taokwang
(who was reigning at the time of the
Treaty of Nanking), and brother
of Hien Fung (who was reigning
at the date of the Treaty of
Tientsin). There was nothing in
his birth to distinguish him above
others; while he labored under a
defect which we may estimate by re-
calling the supreme importance, in
Chinese eyes, of the ancestral rites.
His mother was a sister of the Em-
press Tze-hsi, who is his aunt, there-
fore, by blood as well as by marriage;
but considerations other than those of
relationship were held to have influ-
enced the choice. It was, at any rate,
upon Tsai Tien, who was at that time
only three and a half years old, that
the choice of the Imperial Clan Court
fell. The death of the Emperor Tung
Che, the selection of a successor and
the appointment of the Dowager-Em-
presses as regents, are described in a
series of edicts possessing curious in-
terest, both on account of the insight
they give into the customs of the Court
and the quaint eloquence of the lan-
guage employed. The sequence of
thought in Europe is, Ze roi est mort:
vive le roi; but the practice, at any rate,
in China is diametrically opposite.~ The
first thing is to proclaim a new Em-
peror; then the latter announces his
predecessors death. Tung Che died
on the 12th January, 1875; at least, that
was the date officially given; and the
Peking Gazette of the 13th contained
a series of edicts announcing the fact
and the choice of a successoror
rather the succession and the death.
In the first, eight of the Imperial
Princes and twenty-one Ministers and
Magnates of the Court state that they
have received the benign mandate of

2 To perform the ancestral rites one must be a
son; but a son must be of a posterior generation.
Tsai Tien could, therefore, be introduced into the
succession only by adoption to Hien Fung. As
their Majesties the Empresses Tse An
and Tze-hsi, in the following terms:
Let Tsai Tien, son of Yih Hwan, the
Prinee of Chun, become adopted as the
son of the Emperor Wen Tsung Hien
(Hien Fung), and enter upon the in-
heritance of the great dynastic line as
Emperor by succession.

The second edict announces the re-
ceipt of another mandate from the Em-
presses, as follows:
Whereas His Majesty, the Emperor,
has ascended upon the Dragon to be ~
guest on high, without offspring born
to his inheritance, no course has been
open but that of causing Tsai Tien,
son of Prince Chun, to become adopted
as the son of the Emperor Wen Tsung
Hien, and to enter upon the Inheritance
of the great dynastic line as Emperor
by succession. When a Prince shall
have been born to the Emperor, he
shall be adopted as inheritor of His
Majesty now departed.2

A third decree appoints certain Mag-
nates to arrange the obsequlal rites. A
fourth degrades the two Imperial physi-
cians. The fifth purports to be an ac-
knowledgment, by the child Emperor,
of the benign mandate of the Em-
presses commanding him to enter
upon the inheritance of the great
succession; grief, eulogy of the
late Emperors character, and awe
at the magnitude of the trust __
bequeathed are expressed in pathetic
language; and the Ministers and ser-
vants, high and low, in the ranks of the
civil and military administration, are
exhorted to strive in uprightness and
loyalty to maintain an ever-improving
rule. The sixth purports to be a vale-
dictory edict by the deceased monarch,
penned in recognition of the fact that

this left Tung Ohe without an heir, It Is promised
that Kwang Cus first son shall be adopted to
Tung Che.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00013" SEQ="0013" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="3">	The Last Palace Intrzg-ue at Peking.	3
for some days past his strength had
gradually failed, until the hope of re-
covery had passed away; mindful of
the graver interests of the dynastic
line, he feels that it behooves him to
transmit his charge to worthy hands,
and states that he has received the be-
nign mandate of the Empresses ap-
pointing Tsai Tien to succeed him; the
latter is exhorted to accept with rever-
ence the trust that is bestowed; to
exert himself continually, to cheQse his
servants wisely, and to cherish filial
devotion for the Empresses; while tl~e
Ministers and officials are to unite in
upright and loyal efforts that they may
uphold for him a more and more glo-
rious rule.
	On the 15th January the Empresses
formally accept the Regency which
they had practically assumed. The
formality is accomplished through the
medium of a memorial from the various
magnates of the Court, which the Em-
peror reverently presents for the af-
fectionate perusal of their Majesties.
The latter reply that it has made them
feel with added poignancy the sorrow
they are unable to dispel; the institu-
tion of a Regency from behind the cur-
tain is essentially a temporary expedi-
ent; in consideration, however, of the
fact that His Majesty, who has suc-
ceeded to the throne, is at present of
a tender age; and moreover that, in
times so filled with trouble, the Princes
and Ministers cannot be left without a
source to look to for authority, we have
no choice but to yield consent to their
entreaty until His, Majesty shall have
fulfilled the period of his education.
A decree of the 16th announced that
the designation Kwang Su had been
chosen as the style of the new reign.
Another, of the 21st, relieved Prince
Chun from the embarrassment to which
he was subjected as being father to an
Emperor, but subject to a son. It is
contrary to all Chinese notions of pro-
priety that the father should perform
S
	acts of homage to his own child. Prince
	Chun was excused, therefore, from tak-
ing his place in the Tanks of attendance
to offer homage on His Majestys en-
thronement, but was enjoined still to
attend to the ceremonial at the various
ancestral temples and the annual sac-
rifices at the eastern and western man-
solca, and was made a Prince. of the
first order with perpetual hereditary
succession.
	Waters which had been so violently
disturbed were not likely to subside at
once. It was felt that the natural
course of succession had been diverted,
to serve the ambition of the Dowagers;
but they were able to make good their
position. The death of the young Em-
press Ah-lu-t~, two months after her
husband, cleared the way. A distin-
guished literate was found with cour-
age to denounce the disturbance of
the line of descent which left Tung Che
without a son to perform the ancestral
rites, and to commit suicide by way of
emphasizing and expiating his protest.
But all passed without external dis-
turbance; and the august ladies en-
tered upon a second Reg3nLy which
lastedin the case of Tze An, till ber
death in 1881, and in the case of her
still surviving colleague, till Kwang Sn
came of age, in 1889.
	Chinese names are a wearines~ to
the European flesh, and the interest of
Chinese dynastic episodes to the Euro-
pean reader is in inverse ratio to their
importance at Peking. The interests
of Great Britain in the Far F~ast are,
however, considerable; and it is be~
cause these may be considerably af-
fected by ambitions wnich disregard
every canon of Chinese propriety that
I have ventured to recall the leading
features of a story which finds its se-
quel in the incidents of the last two
months. Some may have been puzzled
by the stress laid, in recent telegrams
from China, on the adoption of an h9ir
to the throne who is to rank as heir</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00014" SEQ="0014" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="4">4	The Last Palace Intrz~gue at Peking.

to Tung Che. Having discovered the
key to that riddle, we shall find that
we have obtained the key to much else
that may have seemed oliscure in re-
cent intrigues.
The Empress-Dowager retired, avow-
edly, from the Regency on Kwang Sns
coming of age, in 1889; but her con-
finned influence was repeatedly made
manifest in edicts which the Emperor
admitted having received her instruc-
tions to issue or endorse. Dowager-
Empresses are traditionally a Power,
in Peking. We find, for instance, the
Emperor Tao Kwang, who was by no
means a fain6 nt, paying extraordinary
respect to the lady who occupied that
position in his day; and the tradition of
prolonged tutelage would combine with
the prestige of position to give excep-
tional influence to an able, determined
and ambitious woman like Tze~hsi. It
would be superfluous to recapitulate at
length the circumstances of the Em-
perors revolt against that influence,
and practical supersession, in 1898; nor
need we attempt to ascertain the pre-
cise measure of his individual capacity
and force. What is certain is, that he~
stood for reform, and that the Empress-
Dowager stands for reaction. He had
surrounded himself with reforming ad-
visers, and had issued a number of
edicts designed to get the State-carriage
out of the ancient ruts into which it
had sunk. Such attempts have excited
antagonism enough, upon occasion, in
the comparatively young countries of
the West. They excited something
akin to horror among moss~g+own

	The Empress wu Tsi-tien, who flourished dur-
ing the greater part of the seventh century, was
originally a concuhine of the Emperor Tai-tsung
(A. D. 627-50), one of the most famous sovereigns
in Chinese history. It was during his reign that
the Nestorians came to China, and were allowed
to set up the famous monument which stands to
this day at Singan, the capital of Schense. He
was succeeded hy a son, Kao-tsung, whose in-
dolence and incapacity were more remarkahle hy
contrast with the vigor of his predecessor, hut
whose reign derived notoriety from the extra-
scholars, who saw their venerable cur-
riculum in danger of change; among
Palace creatures and Placemen, who
saw their sinecures in danger; and
among the whole host of Permanent
Officials, who saw their perquisites and
the stereotyped routine of things likely
to be thrown into the crucible. The
Emperor was backed by thousands of
the younger literati, mandarins and
merchants in the provinces, and by
some of the highest officials in the Em-
pire. But the coup dYtat was effected
in Peking, where the reactionaries
practically held the field. All that they
wanted was a leader; and ignorance of
the forces really at work combined
with personal fears and personal am-
bition to throw the Empreas-Dowager
into their hands. On the 22nd Septem-
ber she openly seized the reins of power,
in pursuance of an edict issued in the
Emperors name, declaring his lack
of capacity and begging her to resume
the guidance of affairs. Six of the
men who had prominently supported
him in his schemes of reform were put
to death without form of trial. Kang
Yu-wei, the most prominent of all,
escaped to Hong-Kong, and thence to
Japan; leaving behind him, however,
an open letter addressed to the Foreign
Ministers, in which certain unamiable
characteristics that have been ascribed
to the Empress are frankly catalogued.
She is compared, more sinicd, to the
Empress Wu, who also succeeded in
keeping her son in tutelage, and keep-
ing hold of power during a long and
licentious life.3 She is charged with

ordinary career of wu Tsi-tien. wu, who had
entered the harem of Tai-tsung at the age of
fourteen, is said to have retired to a Buddhish con-
vent at his death; hut Kao-tsung, who had seen
and heen fascinated hy her, hrought her hack to
the Palace, where she soon succeeded in gaining
ahsolute control. Aspiring to the position of
Empress, she accomplished her purpose hy
strangling her own child and charging the crime
against the actual Empress, who was tried, de-
graded, imprisoned, and eventually died. In-
stalled in her stead, wu gradually engrossed the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00015" SEQ="0015" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="5">



The Last Palewe Intr:gue at Peking.

having tried to corrupt the Emperor,
and with having poisoned her former
colleague, the Empress-Dowager of
Hien Fung, and her daughter-in-law,
the Empress-Dowager of Tung Che.
She is characterized as an Usurper,
having deposed an Emperor who was
full of brightness and promise; and is
told that she is, after all, but a concu-
bine-relict of Hien Fung, whom, by
her acts, she made die of spleen and
indignation. Chang Yin-huan, who
had been in England twelve months
before as Special Envoy at the Queens
Jubilee, was banished to Turkestan,
having been hardly saved from death,
it is believed, by the interposition of
H.B.M. Minister. High provincial ofil-
dais, guilty of progressive tendencies,
were displaced right and left, and their
places filled by Manchus and reaction-
aries. It was frankly anticipated, at
the time, that a drama which opened
with such amenities would be consum-
mated by Kwang Sus death; but an
explosion of remonstrance from the
Provinces combined with representa-
tions ~by H.B.M. Minister of the evil
impression that would be produced by
such an event to arrest the design. He
was allowed to live, under close tute-
lage and control, and the Empress Tze-
hsi has ruled openly in his stead.
Having turned the tables on her ad-
versaries, and recovered the power
which those who have once tasted it
are reputed to love, the Empress might
have been content; though even she
might grow weary of combating the
hostility to her r6gime which centres
round the personality of Kwang Su.
But the reactionary clique was not
happy. All was safe for the moment;
but their mistress is advanced in years,

management of affairs, which she succeeded In re-
taining after her husbands death. Kao-tsnng
left the throne to his son, Chung-tsung; but wu
displaced him in favour of his brother; herself
retaining the reins of power till she was dis-
placed in her old age hy a Palace conspiracy,
dying at last at eighty-one. A bigoted Buddhist,
and what would happen at her death?
If the Emperor regained power, there
would be a fresh era of reform; and not
of reform only, but of revenge, perhaps,
for wrongs suffered and indignities im-
posed. So a fresh combination was
devised. The promise of adopting a
posthumous son to Tung Che had never
been fulfilled, as Kwang Su has not
fulfilled his share by providing the
child. It was consistent, under these
circumstances, to propose that one
should be selected from among the
younger members of the Imperial Clan.
A son (adopted or otherwise) of Tung
Che would stand out as heir to the
Throne, and a whole vista of possibili-
ties was opened up! On the 23rd
January, 1900, accordingly, the Peking
Gazette contained the following de-
cree:
The Grand Secretariat is hereby com-
manded to transmit our instructions to
the following persons :Pu Wei,
Prince of Kung, 1st Order; Princes
Tsai Lien and Tsai Ying, 3rd Order;
and Duke Tsai Lan; also the members
of the Grand Secretariat, Lord Cham-
berlain, Ministers of the Presence,
Grand Council, Board of Comptrollers-
General of the Imperial Household De-
partment, the Manchu and Chinese
Presidents of the Six Boards and Nine
Ministries, and the Heads of the Tm-
penal Academy and Library. The
above-named are hereby commanded
to assemble in the Palace to morrow
morning, and await further instruc-
tions.

The object wi~s to chooseor sanc-
tion the predetermined choice ofa
child, Who should be given as heir to
Tung Che; and it is part of the irony
of things that the result was announced

she allowed Christianity, which Tal-tsung had
tolerated, to be slandered and persecuted. Ac-
cused of murdering all who opposed her will, and
of gratifyi.ng her pride by assuming semi-divine
titles, the example of her reign has been held
up as striking evidence of the evil of allowing
women to meddle In politics.
,~-4 I
I
5</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00016" SEQ="0016" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="6">



The Last Palace Intrz~ue at Peking.

(as follows) in the Emperors own
name
White yet in our infancy we were by
	grace of the Emperor Tung Che chosen
to succeed him in the heavy responsi-
bilities of Head of the whole Empire,
and when His Majesty died we sought
day and night to be deser,ying of such
kindness by energy and faithfulness in
our duties. We were also indebted to
the Empress-Dowager, who taught and
cherished us assiduously, and to her
we owe our safety to the present day.
Now, be it also known, that when we
were selected to the Throne it was then
agreed fhat if ever we should have a
son that son should be proclaimed heir
to the Throne. But ever since last year
(1898) we have been constantly ill, and
it was for this reason that, in the 8th
month of that year (the date of the
coup detat), the Empress-Dowager gra-
ciously acceded to our urgent prayers,
and took over the reins of government
in order to instruct us in our duties. A
year has now passed, and still we find
ourselves an invalid; but ever keeping
in our mind that we do not belong to
the direct line of succession, and that,
for the sake of the safety of the Em-
pire of our ancestors, a legal heir
should be selected to the Throne, we
again prayed the Empress-Dowager to
carefully choose from amongst the
members of the Imperial Clan such an
one; and this she has done in the per-
son of Pu Chun, son of Tsai Yi, Prince
Tuan.
	We hereby command accordingly (he
continues) that Pu Chun,4 the son of
Tsai Yi, Prince Tuan, be made heir to
the late Emperor Tung Che.

	Now the bearing of these utterances
depends, like those of Captain Bunsby,
on the application of them. The mean-
ing read into them by all China seems

	There may he a certain academic interest In
noting that the new heir is a great-grandson
of the Emperor Tao Kwang. Princ Tnan is a
son of Prince Tun, who was a brother of the
Emperor Hien Fung and of Prince Chun (the
faither of Kwang 5u); he is of the same genera-
tion, therefore, as Tung che and Kwang 5u, and
any son of his would he eligihie for adoption to
either of the two. The reigning family have,
to have been that the Empress intended
to depose Kwang Su, make Pu Chun
Emperor, and constitute herself Regent
during the new minority. The antici-
pation evoked an outburst of loyalty
to Kwang Su which surprised those
who had doubted the existence of any
public opinion among the Chinese. Kin
Lienshan, district manager of the Im-
perial Telegraphswhose name seems
destined to come into notoriety along
with that of Kang Yu-weipromptly
despatched, on behalf of 1,231 literatl
and gentry of Shanghai and the neigh-
borhood, a telegram to the Princes
and Ministers of the Tsungli-Yamen,
in the following terms:
When we received the edict of the
24th inst., in which the Emperor pro-
posed to abdicate on account of illness,
we were amazed; and the mandarins,
gentry and merchants from all the
provinces residing in Shanghai became
full of anxiety, and discussed the mat-
ter everywhere in the streets. We,
therefore, wire to you to beg of you to
be loyal and faithful, and, on behalf
of the nation, to implore the Emperor
not to think of abdicating, even though
he should be unwell; so that the Em-
press-Dowager, at her advanced age,
may not have the extra burden of nil-
ing a distracted Empire, and so that
the spirits of our ancestors may be at
rest, and the people live in peace.

It was said that a number of the
officials and gentry of Hupeh had taken
similar action; and that the chief mili-
tary officials at Nanking had protested
to the Viceroy that they acknowledged
only Kwang Su, and offered to take
active measures on his behalf. It is
significant, at any rate, that a procla-
however, a still clearer method of exhibiting the
genealogical sequence. The children of a given
generation have all the same appellative. The sons
of Kiaking, for in ance, were all Mien; the sons
of Tao Kwang are all Yih; the sons of these Yih
are all Tsai, and the sons of the Tsai are all Pu.
Tnng Che and Kwang Sn were both Tsal. Any
Pu is, therefore, elighie for adoption by either
as son.
6
x</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00017" SEQ="0017" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="7">	The Last Palace Intrz~ue at Peking.	7

mation purporting to emanate from
one Hsu, who declares himself to be
secretly ordered by the Emperor
Kwang Su to call on patriotic men to
exterminate evil people, was widely
distributed in Hankow. The Emperor
had (it is declared), ever since he held
the reins of government, done his ut-
most to perform his duty, and the
people are satisfied. . . . Recently he
was forced to abdicate the throne by
a number of treasonable men, who fas-
cinated the Empress-Dowager. . . . On
seeing that the Empress-Dowager is
tyrannizing over the people, and giving
away the territory to Russia, (Hsu)
wished, long ago, to ask the Emperors
permission to clear off the evil people
near him, but hesitated to do so lest
the matter should leak out. Now,
however, as all know that the Empress
really intends to depose him without
ground, it is time to swear that we are
not standing under the sun with her
and her villains. A committee repre-
senting 80,000 Chinese residents in
Siam telegraphed from Bangkok:
We, the loyal subjects of H.I.M.
Kuang Hsu in Siam, learn with sor-
rowful surpPise that an attempt is be-
ing made by certain traitors at Peking
to destroy by poison our beloved Sov-
ereign, and we would hereby warn
Your Excellencies [i.e., the Ministers of
the Tsung ii Yamen], that, should our
Emperor be murdered 2r deposed, an
Army of Revenge from Siam alone will
immediately return to China for the
sole purpose of serving out justice to
the two lirch traitors, Prince Ching and
Kang Yi, whom we deem the: chief au-
thors of all the sorrows and troubles
of our beloved Emperor. We feel cer-
tain that the inhabitants of the length
and breadth of the homeland will re-
joice to help us in removing these

The Chinese at Singapore telegraphed to the
Tsungli-Yamen:	Urge upon the Empress-
Dowager the absolute necessity of sparing the
Emperors life, or else the Chinese here will
gladly sacrifice their. lives; and to the British,
traitors and their partisans forever
from the Government.

It is less surprising, perhaps, that Chi-
nese residing in the Straits Settle-
ments,5 in Australia and in California
should have protested with equal em-
phasis against the deposition of a mon-
arch whose only offence had been the
advocacy of reforms which they had
learned to appreciate and admire.
	Such an explosion of remonstrance
seems to have caused astonishment, as
well as alarm and anger, at Peking.
But the Empress was shrewd enough
to perceive reason for pause. Instead
of deposing the Emperor, she requested
the Board of Ceremonies to decide upon
a fitting manner of observing his birth-
day, and acquiesced in a demand by the
Foreign Ministers to be allowed to pay
him their compliments on Chinese New
~ears Day (Feb. 19). But she turned
her rage against the Reform Party,
who are held responsible for the op-
position. The first victim selected was
Kin Lien-shan, whose arrest and execu-
tion were orderedwhether for signing,
or only for forwarding, the Shanghai
message, is not clear. Kin got warn-
ing, and fled to Macao. The instruc-
tions were passed on~ therefore, to
Canton; and the Viceroy, Li Hung-
chang, lost no time in formulating a re-
quest for his extradition on a charge
of embezzling Tis. 38,000! The pretext
is ingenious, as a political accusation
would have been ignored, whereas the
Portuguese could not well refuse to
detain him pending the offer of evi-
dence on a civil charge. It is by no
means unlikely, even, that a man flying
suddenly for his life may have left his
accounts unsquared. Proof, however,
not only of a deficit, but of animus
fura~t4i, will, doubtless, be required;

American, and Japanese Ministers at Peking, in-
dividually: All Chinese communities beg you to
use your influence to protect Kwang 5us life.
Forty-six protests in all are said to have reached
Peking within a few days.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00018" SEQ="0018" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="8">8	The Last Palace Intrz~gue at Peking.

there is a general conviction in China
that Kin will receive short shrift if he
touches Chinese soil, and the Portu-
guese will hardly surrender a man to
death on a charge which they knew to
be merely a cloak.
	Close upon the denunciation of Kin
Lien-shan came a fresh exhortation to
the great provincial officers to termi-
nate, no matter how, the career of Kang
Yu-wei.

	Ever since the heinous crimes against
the dynasty committed by Kang Yu-
wel and Liang Chi-ehao, and their con-
sequent proscription, we have repeat-
edly commanded the Yiceroys and Gov-
ernors of the maritime provinces to
offer rewards for the capture of these
two men, and also to buy the services
of men to betray them to the author-
ities; but, so far, it seems, without any
success. In the meanwhile these two
have been inciting the Chinese of the
sea coast and islands against us by
their writings, and have even pub-
lished newspapers to propagate their
treason for the success of their nefari-
ous designs. Language is insufficient
to express our indignation and anger
at the conduct of these men. We,
therefore, hereby again command the
Viceroys ~and Governors of all our
Provinces to issue proclamations giv-
ing out in clear and plain terms that
the Imperial Government guarantees
a reward of Tls. 100,000 (about 15,000)
to anyone, without distinction of class
or social standing, who shall be able
to hand over to the Authorities the ac-
6 The ceremony of the 13th instant passed off
extremely well. The Empress-Dowager made a
most favorable impression by her courtesy and
affability. Those who went to the Palace under
the idea that they would meet a cold and haughty
person of strong, imperious manners, were agree-
ably surprised to find Her Imperial Majesty a kind
and courteous hostess, who displayed both the
tact and softness of a womanly disposition. The
ladies were at first received in a hall in the
gardens of the Palace, where they found the
Empress-Dowager and the Emperor seated on a
dais. A short speech of congratulation was read
by Lady MacDonald as doyenne, and a brief reply
made by the Empress-Dowager. The ladies then
ascended the dais, and the Empress-Dowager
spoke a few words to each in turn, embraced
them, and placed a pearl ring on the finger of
tual persons of Kang Yu-wei and
Liang Chi-chao; or should these men be
slain, it will only be necessary to have
their bodies identified to receive the
same reward now offered. To show the
sincerity of the Imperial Government
in its offer of reward, let the said
amount of Tis. 100,000 be sent to the
Shanghai Taotai, who is to hold the
money ready for immediate handing
over to the successful men as soon as
the formality of identification be over,
in order that there may be no unneces-
sary delay in giving the reward. Should
official rank be desired in preference to
this money, we will give high st~hstan-
tial rank, far above the usual habit of
granting such, which will satisfy the
desires of the most ambitious. [Even
people found reading their writings are
to be punished, and the writings them-
selves are to be burnt], in order to
vindicate the dignity of the Imperial
dynasty and quiet the hearts of the
people.

	Having regard to the theory that Chi~
nese civilization came originally from
Babylon, we may be pardoned, perhaps,
for recalling how Nebuchadnezzar, in
his rage and fury, commanded to bring
Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego be-
fore him because they refused to wor-
ship the image which he had set up;
but how the punishment designed for
them miscarried, and the King fell,
soon after, on evil days. The ladies of
the Legations who were so impressed,
sixteen months ago, by the Empresss
affability8 may be surprised by the con-

each. Her Majesty subsequently sent to each
lady handsome presents of silk, a picture painted
by herself, &#38; c. The Emperor shook each lady by
the hand. The ladies were afterwards entertained
at a banquet in another hall by the ladies of the
Court. The Empress-Dowager again appeared
and drank a loving cup of tea with her guests.
A letter of thanks for Her Majestys gracIous
receptIon and presents was afterwards sent by
Lady MacDonald to the Empress-Dowager on be.
half of the foreign ladies attending the audience.
The appreciation of the Empress-Dowager of this
step on the part of the ladies was to-day conveyed
to each Legation concerned by two of the sec-
retaries of the Tsungli-Yamen, who were charged
by PrInce (Thing to communicate Her Imperial
Majestys pleasure.(Ohina, No. 1 of 1900, p. 15.)</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00019" SEQ="0019" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="9">	The Last Palace Intri~gue at Peking.	9

trast. But if Hell hold no fury like a
woman scorned, What may we not ex-
pect from one whose position of power
and personal liberty have been men-
aced, as well as her reputation fhltrie?
These major proscriptions were fol-
lowed by a decree sentencing three dis-
tinguished members of the Hanlin Col-
lege (including one who was chiefly in-
strumental in negotiating the Peking
Syndicate concessions) to imprisonment
for life, a fourth to surveillance, and
handing over a fifth for penalties to be
subsequently determinedavowedly for
arrogant and boastful speech, trea-
sonable ideas, extraordinary and
crazy charges against the Empresss
chief advisers, etc., but really for pro-
gressive tendencies. Fifty more are
said to have been since impeached, on
a hint from the Empress that she did
not believe those five could represent
all the iniquity in such a nest. Orders
were, it is alleged, received by the local
AuthoritIes to arrest certain prominent
Reformers who reside in the Foreign
Settlement at Shanghai; but the Taotai
was more than unwilling to incur the
friction which he knew the attempt
would entail. They might be seized on
chance opportunities, or obtained, per-
hiaps, on trumped-up charges, but the
Foreign Municipal Authorities would
shield them, certainly, to the utmost of
their power; and the Viceroy authorized
him, apparently, to stay hIs hand pend-
ing further reference to Peking. Cases
might be cited, also, of pressure on the
families and kindred of men who are
living abroad. There has been a gen-
eral recrudescence of persecution, in
fact, against persons suspected of lean-
ings to reform; and a decree published
In the Peking Gazette of the 20th Feb-
ruary orders all the Provincial Mag-
nates throughout the Empire to care-
fully nourish the scholars and students
within their jurisdictions, to provide

~	Spheres of Interest and the Open Door.
Dy R. B. Gundry. Fortnightly Review, 3uly,
orthodox books and classics for schools
and colleges, to promote and recom-
mend to the Throne really deserving
scholars, but to summarily suppress all
who try to become boasting demagogues
after the manner of such~ men as Kang
Yu-wei and~ Liang Ohi-chao.
I was permitted, last year,7 to depict
in these pages the political situation
which appeared to me to have been
created by the combined effects of the
Japanese War, of foreign encroach-
ments and pressure, and of a domestic
policy hostile to reform. The only
change I would now make in that pre-
sentment is to deepen the shadows.
The Empress~s assurance that she was
not antagonistic to reform, but desired
to carry it out along lines more con-
sistent with Chinese thought, has been
discredited. The Reactionary policy of
the clique with which she is identified
seems, rather, to have been accentuated,
and the spirit of enmity towards all
who were associated with the reform
movement embittered. An evident con-
sequence has been to widen the rift be-
tween the Capital and the Provinces
that was caused by the Emperors su-
persession. The Empress thinks, evi-
dently, that she c~n crush opposition;
but experience has shown that move-
ments of the kind are like riverswhich
may be guided, as Yii is declared, in
Chinese legend, to have guided the
great rivers of China, by removing ob-
stacles and deepening their channels
till the waters flowed peacefully into
the Eastern sea; but which are apt to
burst through injudiciously constructed
barriers and overwhelm everything in
their course. The pressure to which
the Imperial Government had been
subjected from without is somewhat
relaxed. Having ear-marked their re-
spective spheres of interest, and ob-
tained concessions of various privileges,
the great European Powers chiefly in-

1599. The Yangtze Region. By B. S. Gundry.
September, 1899.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00020" SEQ="0020" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="10">10	The Last Palace Intrigue at P~king~

terested have been content to await
developments and events. But the
autonomy of the eighteen Provinces
appears to be in less danger from un-
provoked aggression than from the ig-
norance, corruption and incapacity of
the Chinese Government itself. The
removal of the Emperor from power,
the reversal of his decrees and the en-
venomed persecution of his advisers
have caused widespread dissatisfac-
tion, which is only restrained from
dangerous expression by want of cohe-
sion and leadership. There is unrest
from Shantung in the north to the great
Kwang Viceroyalty in the south. The
risk that some new freak of the Reac-
tionaries may consolidate this fluent
matter is, at least, not negligible; nor
can the risk that certain foreign Pow-
ers might be led to step in to maintain
order, and gradually, perhaps, to as-
sume administrative responsibility in
certain districts, in given contingencies,
be ignored.
We have heard, quite recently, for
instance, of grave warnings addressed
to the Imperial Government regarding
the condition of affairs in the North,
where an association, calling itself I Ho
Chuan (lit. Righteous Harmony Fists),
familiarly known as The Boxers, has
been distinguishing itself by assault-
ing, pillaging and generally persecuting
Christian converts. I have endeavored,
upon former occasions,8 to explain some
of the underlying causes of the peren-
nial antagonism to missionaries, espe-
cially Roman missionaries and their
converts in China. The remedy may
be difficult to find, but it certainly does
not lie in persecution; and it has always
been believed that the trouble, anxiety
and diplomatic emliarrassment which
riots superinduce must render the
higher authorities, at least, unwilling
to see them occur. The tacit complic-
5 chapters x. and XI., China, Present and Past.
Ohapman &#38; Hail, 1895. V. also, Missionaries in
Obina, by Alex. Michie: Stanford, 1891.
ity of the late Governor of Shantung in
the proceedings of The Boxers seems,
however, beyond doubt; so much so
that when their misdeeds culminated
lately in the murder of an English mis-
sionary, H.BJM. Minister demanded
and obtained his recall. Yet the Em-
press has bestowed upon him the char-
acter Fu, signifying happinessa well-
recognized mark of favor, which was
recorded in the Court Gazette~and has
named him Governor of Shanse, where
he will be able to thwart the operations
of the Peking Syndicate by various
methods, overt and covert, which a
Mandarin in high position can always
employ. The appointment of the pres-
ent Governor, Yuan Shikai, was
thought to herald better things; for he
not only ranks among the Empresss
allies, but is credited with having at
his disposal the most efficient body of
troops in the north. He appears to
have done little, however, towards sup-
pressing the movement; and popular
report explains his inaction by affirming
that the Empress told him he would be
held responsible if any disturbance en-
sued. It is scarcely surprising, under
such circumstances, that the tacit sym-
pathy, at least, of the Empress and her
allies should be claimed for a Society
whose program is avowedly anti-for-
eign. Placards frankly claiming this
sympathy are said, indeed, to have
been posted at Peking; and, though
placards be ever so fallible, placards
claiming to express the sympathies of
the Empress are strong evidence, at
least, of popular belief; for we may
guess from the cases of Kang Yu-wei
and Kin Lien-shan what might happen
to people who interpreted them awry.
Gentlemen who have heard the Chi-
nese Minister descant pleasantly at our
great industrial centres, on the enlight-
ened purposes of his government, hardly
conceived it possible, no doubt, that it
should be so strangely engaged; but
it is as well to realize that there are</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00021" SEQ="0021" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="11">	Tue Last Palace Intri~gue at Peking.	11

quoting somewhat freely from Imperial
decrees; but a tone of thought which is
altogether peculiar can be best exhib-
ited, at times, in the thinkers words.
Remembering how directly the Em-
press can speak when she wishes, let
the reader place himself in the position
of a Governor, and try to draw from
the following edict a conclusion as to
the category in which the Society that
is disturbing Shantung should be en-
rolled.
two sides to the picture. I have laid When they have law cases between the
myself open, I fear, to the charge of ChristIans and the people, they should
isettie them justly and wIthout any par-
tiality~ If at ordinary times they have
the peoples confidence, when unusual
circumfstances occur they will natu-
rally have the confidence of the public,
and turn great matters into small and
deeds into no deeds. The strength of
the country depends upon this, and
the amicable relations of all rest on
this. The Viceroys and Governors
	instructions to the local officials
should be precise, that in all cases of
this kind they should only inquire
whether the men are rebels or not, and
whether they have created riots or not;
and not consider whether they belong
to a society or religious sect. The
people also ought to have no thought
beyond the protection of their villages,
and not to commence hostilities and
create a disturbance, or be agitated by
rumors. They should not presume on
their influence to oppress their neigh-
bors. We trust the different districts
will become quiet and relieve our
anxiety.


A later edict declared, certainly in
less ambiguous terms, the illegality of
organizations which conduct themselves
as The Boxers have done, and author-
ized the Governors of Shantung and
Pechili to issue a plain proclamation
and give clear notice of prohibition,
in order that they may cease their
habits and become law-abiding and
loyal.


If they persist in their foolish ways
without reform they ought to be
strictly punished, and no leniency
should be shown them. In regard to
the divisions between the converts and
common people, all are alike Our sub-
jects, and when there are law disputes
the local authorities should adjust
them carefully, and irrespective of
class or religion, seeking only to dis-
cover who is really in the wrong, and
showing no partIality, in order that the
people may realize the fatherly sym-
pathy of the Throne.
	Recently cases of robbery and vlo-
lence have been becoming daily more
frequent in various provinces, and mis-
sionary cases are of frequent occur-
rence. These are all regarded as the
work of seditious societies, and it is de-
manded that they be severely punilsihed.
But there is a distinction in these so-
cieties. Those reckless fellows who
band together and create riots are
without excuse under our law. But if
submissive and loyal subjects learn
gymnastic drill for the protection of
their families, or unite the villages in
tneir districts for mutual protection,
their object is merely mutual assist-
ance, and quite right. But the local
authorities sometimes make no distinc-
tion, and, mistakenly listening to
groundless rumors, treat them all as se-
ditious subjects, and recklessly put
them to death, so that there is no dis-
tinction drawn between the good and
the bad, and the people become excited
with fear. This is like trying to stop
a pot boiling by adding more fuel; or
making a pool to drive out fish. It is
not that the people are not quiet, but
that the officials action is to blame.
The government of Our Dynasty is
known to be kind and generous, and
has cherished the people more than two
hundred years. The food of the people
and the ground on which they tread
are the gifts of Heaven. How can they
be ready to turn rebels and court pun-
ishment? It depends entirely on the
Viceroys and ~overnors to engage
worthy officials to govern lihe country
rightly, and to secure the people rest</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00022" SEQ="0022" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="12">12	The Last Palace Intrzgue at Peking.

	But either the words have failed to
carry conviction, or the movement has
gained too much headway to be easily
stopped; for it is spreading, evidently,
In Pechili, and we hear of outrage and
massacre within fifty miles of Peking.
	If the North has its own form of un-
rest, it is peculiar only in that respect.
The Yangtze Valley is seething with
discontent, born partly of Imperial ex-
actions and partly of loyalty to Kwang
Su and antagonism to the Empresss
r~gime. The Kwang provinces, always
turbulent, are a prey to brigandage
ashore and piracy afloat. The dangers
indicated last year appear to have
grown greater, therefore, rather than
less. The anti-foreign attitude, which
the Empress and her advisers are
adopting, may encourage an outbreak
of anti-foreign feeling that would occa-
sion intervention; or their domestic
policy may excite disaffection leading
to insurrection on an extensive scale.
The only road of escape from the two-
fold danger seems to lie in reverting to
a poli~y of reform; whereas the only
thought of the clique which has usurped
power, at Peking, seems to be to accu-
mulate soldiers to protect itself against
the consequences of the dissatisfaction
it inspires. One consideration might in-
duce the Empress to desert the Reac-
tionary cause and throw her influence
into the opposite scale. It has been
suggested that she is being carried far-
ther than she intended, having had no
conception of the forces that are at
work~ The last thing she desires is
to endanger the dynasty. If it could
The Fortnlghtiy Review.
be brought home to her that the present
Reactionary policy constitutes a danger
for the dynasty and the Empire, she
might be induced, yet, to change her
course and support the Emperor in a
policy of Reform. Her halt on the
threshold of what was intended, clearly,
to be a fresh coup ct,~ltctt two months
ago, goes to prove that she is not im-
pervious to manifestations of popular
sentiment; but many well qualified to
form an opinion are persuaded that she
is kept in ignorance of the real impoii
and magnitude of the crisis by~
which the Empire is assailed. She
is impressed, for the moment, by the
volume of remonstrance her project has
evoked; although she wreaks, woman-
like, her spite on those whom she sin-
gles out as opposing her will. The
present advice of the Emperors friends
at Peking to their partizans in the
Provinces is said to be not to press
her too hard, but to let her escape, if
she will, by the loophole which the
protests have left her in laying the
blame on her advisers. The primary
object is to save Kwang Su. The great
fear of the Reform party is that he
may be made away with. So long as
he is alive they are contending for their
rightful sovereign; but his death would
undermine that standpoint of objection
to the Empresss r6gime. To oppose
her if she were ruli~ig legally as Regent
for a new Emperor would be to rebel;
and rebellion is as the sin of witch-
craft; the Chinese have it in supersti-
tious dread.
R.	S. Gundry.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00023" SEQ="0023" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="13">	On the Merits and Demerits of Thr~ft.	13
ON THE MERITS AND DEMERITS OF THRIFT.

There are plentiful maxims in refer-
ence to this subject scattered broad-
cast through the pages of the moral-
ists, and dwelt upon constantly in the
greatest book of all. In every form of
precept, allegory and illustration we
have all learnt, we have all been taught
that it is wicked to be rich. I am not
quite sure whether we all believe it,
judging by the unflinching determina-
tion with which the attainment of that
supreme wickedness is set before us
as a potent factor in choosing a career,
a given line of conduct. While with
one tongue, so to speak, we tell our
youths it is wicked to be rich, with an-
other we dissuade them with all our
might from the callings, the marriage,
which might prevent them from being
so. On one day in the seven we listen
to the solemn .words which assure us
that the wealthy will eventually lie vis-
ited by so horrible a fate that, if there
were any listening who actually and
literally believed it, it is inconceivable
that they should ever keep a spare six-
pence in their pockets again. And yet,
miracle of miracles! the very people
who, on the first day of the week, ap-
pear to acquiesce in the idea that the
rich man shall be eternally damned, can
forget during the rest of it their con-
ception of what those tremendous
words may mean, and go on gaily qual-
ifying themselves during five and a-half
sevenths of their lives (I am assum-
ing the Saturday half-holiday) to be
forever lost. It is an unnecessary com-
plication of the difficult problems of
existence, to have to solve them alter-
nately by two diametrically opposite
codes. It is as though on one day in
the week we committed to memory
tables of arithmetic that inculcated that
twice two are three, and three times
two are seven; and then, having those
maxims absolutely by rote, we had,
when it came to practical working, to
admit that twice two come to four
and thrce times two to six, in order
to square them with the practical
duties of life. Solomon says A good
name is better than riches; and he
almost invariably assumes, influenced,
perhaps, by his nationality, that only
one of these two alternatives can be
adopted. I am no economist; I do not
propose to discuss here why it appears
to lie inevitable that, as society is at
present constituted, there should be
inequalities in possession, and accumu-
lations in individual hands. Let us
simply recognize that such accumula.
tions do take place, and admit that they
are not generally, strange though it
may seem after recalling the maxims
we have been considering, in the hands
of the criminal classes. There may be,
and no doubt there are, many among
the wealthy who use their means in a
way unworthy of commendation, but,
on the whole, I should imagine that a
large proportion of them, whether they
have inherited their riches or assembled
them themselves, wouldin accordance
with the aforesaid weekday moralists,
that isnot deserve to be lost at all,
but quite the contrary.
What, after all, does money mean?
merely golden sovereigns? do we, if we
have it, sit all the time in our cellar
running our skinny hands through the
glittering pile? No, that is not what
money means. It does not, to be sure,
mean, either, the biggest things in life,
for only inward grace can give
those; but it can supplement the big-
gest, in that it may give us the means
of using them to the best advantage.
Money cannot give the gift of making
the friends worth having, or of de-
serving those friends; but it means</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00024" SEQ="0024" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="14">14	On the Merits and Demerits of Thrift.

greater and more agreeable possibili-
ties of frequenting them. It cannot
give the power of understanding books;
but to those who can understand, it
gives the power of buying books to
read, without stint. It cannot give the
heaven-sent rapture in pictorial or
musical art, but it gives the possibility
of enjoying it more often. It cannot
give us good and gifted children, but it
may help us to train them to advantage.
The best is not to be bought with
money, but the setting of the best is.
For this reason is the possession of it
a crucial test, especially when newly
acquired; and for those who have no
gentle tastes to gratify a dazzling light
suddenly shed on their barren exist-
ence, revealing with unsparing con-
spicuousness the vulgar channels in
which alone It occurs to them that
wealth should run. it is, no doubt,
good that wealth should be spent and
not hoarded; the purpose of any cur-
rency is that it should ultimately be
exchanged for something that it will
buy. That the something should be
worth having is, of course, essential.
But what people spend their money on
generally does, at the moment, appear
to themselves to be worth buying. It
is other people who feel it is not. What
money brings us should add to the
adornment, the beauty, the seemliness
of life, whether we buy with it things
or ideas. That is the thing to grasp.
Let us recognize as sanely and wisely
as we can that the defects incidental to
the possession of wealth need not be
inevitable, if we are on our guard
against them. The limitations of taste
and character which, as we have
already said, wealth so unsparingly
gives us an opportunity of displaying,
are not caused by it, any more than a
limelight shed on to an unprepossessing
object creates the ugliness it reveals.
Let us not fear to say that in itself it
is not wicked to be rich, any more than
it is estimable to be poor; but let us
keep unsparingly before our eyes the
deterioration of character that may be
brought about by either the lack or
the excess of means, and be on our
watch against it. This is an insidious
and a great danger. For there are two
qualities which most of us agree are
fine and good, and to be desired, that
are liable to be modified and distorted
by the variations in our means. One
is the large-hearted impulse to part with
what we have, not for our own good
only, but for that of the community or
of individuals; the other is the spirit
of a sober self-denial opposed to self-
indulgence. This, the spirit of tem-
perance; that, the spirit of magnifi-
cence. But we cannot, in the perfunc-
tory teaching of morals, which is all
we have time for in these days, make it
clear to ourselves and to others how
important it is that these finer impulses
should not be at the mercy of our vary-
ing conditions. We are apt, in the
hurry of material life, to lose sight of
this main point at issue; to confuse en-
forced, distasteful acts of economy
with a noble impulse of sober simplic-
ity; we are misled into attributing
the constant and cruel necessity, forced
on the great majority of mankind, of
spending and of buying less than they
would like to spend or to buy, to a
fine spirit of self-denial, and we gradu-
ally grow into considering the mere
act of saving as a virtue in itself. But
it is not there that virtue lies.
	There are certain qualities necessary
to a complicated social organization
Thrift is one of themwhich, encour-
aged at first entirely on grounds of
expediency, become through the ages
so indispensable to the state of society
which calls them forth, that they are
erected into virtues necessary to the
ideal character, and taught to one gen-
eration after another, indelibly im-
pressed on them. And that quite in-
discriminately; for we are obliged to
embody our teaching of morals in a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00025" SEQ="0025" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="15">On tke Merits and Demerits of Thra2.	15

series of rough-and-ready uncompro-
mising maxims, that we impart to all
alike, whatever the circumstances of
the learner. There is no leisure, in the
evil days we have fallen upon, to ex-
pound with care to reverent disciples
how infinitely varying are the canons
and, obligations of what we may call
the lesser virtuesto point out and to
distinguish, in a dignified, exhaustive
and philosophical fashion. The result
is that we attempt to guide the whole
of our kind by precepts fitted for one
portion of them and absolutely unfitted
for another. The terse and pithy max-
ims in which the experience of gener-
ations finds its final form, although
they may serve crudely enough as a
working basis of conduct, are unavoid-
ably apt to lead us astray by not pre-
senting alternatives. It is obvious that
there must be a want of half-tones, so
to speak, about such definite utterances;
for if a proverb were to attempt to
qualify its own authority by pointing
out the cases in which it may be modi-
fied, it would cease to be so portable
a piece of wisdom, and would more re-
semble a speech or a sermon. We are,
therefore, driven into the constant and
immense mistake of inflicting the same
ordinances on every one alike. And in
the particular subject we are discuss-
ing, we commit the absurdity of laying
down for rich and for poor the same
rule; and instead of admitting that
there is a certain line of conduct, not
wicked, but only highly inexpedient
and unadvisable for those who are
poor, and entirely allowable in those
who are the reverse, we lay down.
the same precept for all indis-
criminately, and call it a virtue.
Since, therefore, there are more
people, unfortunately, in the world with
little money than with much, since
there are more who are under the obli-
gation to provide for their necessaries
only, and not for the superfluities, we
must needsso we are toldadopt the
maxim which should govern the ma-
jority; and the minority must hobble
through existence cramped by the or-
dinances made to fit the narrowly cir-
cumstanced, until the minds of the easy
become inevitably crippled and nar-
rowed, too. A penny saved is a penny
gainedTake care of the pence, and
the pounds will take care of them-
selvesTurn a penny in your pocket
before you take it outsuch are some
of the stultifying maxims we learn and
repeat until, upon my soul, they can
never quite be unlearnt again. Penny
wise and pound foolish,one of the
few utterances on the other side of the
questionsometimes arises to stagger
and confuse us by confronting us with
an admonition entirely opposite to
those we have the acquired habit of
obeying.
I recall a saying I used to hear in
my youth~we were expected to allow
it reverently to sink into our minds
until it became part of our code of
moralsWhen you are going to buy a
thing, think first if you want it, and
secondly, if you can do without it
Do without it? Why, all the beautiful
and most of the agreeable things of life
can be done without in the sense that
we do not die of renouncing themwe
only become stupidly resigned and lim-
ited human beings if we carry that prin-
ciple to its extreme limit and never get
anything we can do without Here,
again, we encounter the absurdity of
trying to make such a proposition of
universal application, with the mon-
strous result that, framed for those
who could only afford to buy the neces-
saries of life, it has been adopted by
many others who could have afforded
very much more, and who actually
think they are being praiseworthy in
keeping their lives as barren and un-
adorned as possible. There are char-
acters with regard to whom such a
system as this combines the evil influ-
ences of both poverty and riches, and</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00026" SEQ="0026" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="16">16	On the Merits and Demerits of Thrift.

brings out the finer results of neither.
It is impossible to advance through the
world in a stately and seemly fashion
if you are forever stumbling .ver little
wooden precepts; there cannot be a
noble amplitude of moral gesture if
every time the hand is extended the ac-
tion is accompanied by a corresponding
impulse to draw it back. The instinc-
tive impulse to save ungracefully, on
small occasions, when it is not worth
while to make a deliberate effort to
overcome it, may exist side by side
with an impulse towards equally un-
graceful self-indulgence. The latter is
not magnificence; the former is not
temperance. And the man with many
pennies, brought up on the maxims
suitable to the man with few, will
probably, if he is that way inclined,
have the tendency to keep a penny in
his pocket when he had better take it
out. But let us call things by their
proper names. A first-class passenger
giving an inadequate tip to a railway
porter, or a man in a fur coat refusing
a penny to the street loafer who opens
the door of his brougham, is not exer-
cising self-denial or practising thrift,
he is obeying a sedulously implanted
instinct of saving; that is all. Those
ugly little economies have no relation
to the renunciationfine, if exercised
in the right spiritof the man who goes
on foot because he cannot afford an
omnibus, or without his newspaper be-
cause his wife and children want the
money for their clothes. There is
something stern and noble in that form
of saving; but there is none when the
same action is unnecessary, and is
prompted, not by Thrift, but by that
half-brother of Thrift whose name is
Stinginess.
	It may sometimes happen that a
man who will spend a thousand pounds
on a fine picture~and if he can see
with his own eyes that it is a fine pic-
ture, and can be uplifted by living in
its presence, he is incalculably right so
to spend itwill think twice before he
buys an extra copy of the Times to read
on his way home, or before he gives a
cabman an extra sixpence on a cold
day. And yet, if that rich man wasted
pennies and overpaid cabmen to the ex-
tent of evena shilling a day, which would
seem to most millionaires very extrava-
gant, the net result would only amount
to 181. 5s. in one year, the pr,ice of one
of his wifes cheaper gowns. But to
effect that saving in a lump sum by
going without the gown, which would
be much better than going without the
picture, in order to have a small daily
margin, supposing that only one of
these alternative courses can be
adopted, does not appear often to occur
to the minds of the people concerned.
Why? Because we had persuaded our-
selves that we had better take care of
the pence than the pounds. What we
buy with the pounds, what we save
with the pennies, is not really the pic-
ture, is not the satisfaction of obeying
an impulse of economy; it is the atti-
tude of mind that we are buying, that
w~ are intensifying, every time we con-
solidate it in one direction or another.
For this is a terrible danger that may
await us; that the doors closed by our
own action against fine and noble pos-
sibilities become more and more inevi-
tably sealed by the action of time, until
at last we forget that they ever were
open. There are always, unhappily,
under all conditions of life, some doors
that we close, some possibilities we
stifle forever. And it may happen to
us as well in poverty as in riches, only
the possibilities stifled will be of a
different kind. Terrible snares as to
the directing of character lie in the
way of both. By poverty I do not here
mean that absolute poverty of the
slums, in which each penny lacked
means a corresponding deprivation of
actual food and warmth, or shelter; I
mean that other poverty, hard also to
bear, whose necessities include super-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00027" SEQ="0027" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="17">On the Merits and Demerits of Thrift.	17

fluities which have to be renounced by
an endless series of efforts of self-
denial.
There should be different names
for these two forms of lack of
means, or, at any rate, for the different
forms of suffering they inflictwhich,
in the one case, is mainly physical, and
the other, mentalfor it becomes con-
fusing, blurring, and entirely mislead-
ing if we try to compare them on actu-
ally the same grounds and using the
same words. The deprivations and re-
nunciations which may fall upon us,
going up through the different layers
of the sociar order, not infrequently
include people of a station and posi-
tion obliging them to live, in a measure,
according to the standards of the
wealthy and distinguished. This is
the thing that is difficult to bear with
simplicity and dignity, and in those who
lack those qualities, and who, whatever
their social position or their absolute
means, conceive they have not enough,
it sometimes gives rise to the most curi-
ous manifestations. Is not this, by the
way, one of the foxes that ought to be
kept under ones cloak? Not, perhaps,
from the point of view of the fLuanclal
equilibrium of society, but simply from
that of making the social relations of
human beings with one another seemly,
agreeable and dignified. The person
who, in a smart drawing-room, laments
aloud over her lack of meansI say
her advisedly, for this seems to be
an error that women are more likely to
fall into than men4s hardly less un-
pleasant than the one who, on the same
occasion, loudly proclaims the fact of
having money in superfluity. To be
sure, we tolerate one manifestation more
readily than the other, because the com-
bination of high social claims with in-
adequate means is, on the whole, more
likely to produce a bearable result than
the opposite combination of too ample
means with inadequate standards. This
is the reason, perhaps, why we do not
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	398
protest more loudly against the neigh-
bor who, lying necessarily beyond the
reach of offers of help, persists in ex-
plaining her existence in the terms of
pounds, shillings and pence, and so
bringing money, in words as well as in
deeds, prominently into the foreground
as almost the principal factor of life.
Such conditions, in natures which are
not noble, are apt to engender a con-
centration upon the petty details of
existence, a habit of selection not gov-
erned by high standards, but by an ad-
justment to possibilities. This is a
possible danger of both limited and un-
limited means. In the former case,
ideals may fade and standards become
blurred by the interposition of ignoble
preoccupations; in the latter, from its
not being absolutely essential that a
wise reflection and weighing of alter-
natives should accompany the process
of selection, the capacity to select Is
again likely to suffer. The finer tastes
and discriminations are not necessarily
brought to their greatest perfection
by being able to afford to get the sec-
ond best as well as the best, by being
able, without a thought, to make a
trial of something that may be inade-
quate, in order to discard it afterwards,
it may be, for something not more de-
sirable.
There is a danger in an existence
too easy-going and prosperous of los-
ing hold on the finer, stronger aspira-
tions, on the virtues of sobriety and
temperance in the widest sense; a dan-
ger of being gradually overlaid by an
abundance of detail and ornament, in
every order a sign of decadence. In
the noble nature, on the other hand,
which succeeds in governing its fate
instead of being governed with it,. in
keeping hold of the ideal in the face of
poverty, the finer, stronger virtues are
more likely to be engendered than in
the case of the prosperous who hold on
their satisfied way in an existence sub-
ject to the continued encroachment of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00028" SEQ="0028" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="18">18	On the Merits and Demerits of Thr!ft.
self-indulgence both of the body and
of the spirit.
I am not pausing to discuss here the
desirability that the affluent should
enjoy part of their means in a way
which appears to most people so ob-
viously right, according to the re
ceived doctrines of altruism, that it is
needless to spend time in discussing it.
I am not going to repeat a thought that
occurs in so many wise and foolish
forms to most human minds at either
end of the social scale, that part of the
means of the rich should be consecrated
to helping those who deserve help, or
even those - who simply need it. In
both cases I would say incidentally
that it is always possible to find out
whether they do either one or the other,
though this means a great deal more
trouhle than enunciating a general re-
luctance to pauperize. It may some-
times be allowable to act for the legiti-
mate advantage of the individual en
lines which would not be practicable
if applied to the community. But the
welfare of the two appear at first sight
so inextricably intertwined that it is,
no doubt, more easy to say that the one
must not be attempted for fear of en-
dangering the other, than carefully and
patiently to disentangle, for a given
contingency, the threads that bind them
together; and take the considerable
trouble that it means to arrive at dis-
tinguishing.
And as for the really, absolutely
poor, those in whom every generous
impulse, every offer of help, every con-
tribution towards the needs of another
means, as the French say, paying with
their person, depriving themselves of
what they have to give to some one
else, sitting up themselves at night by
a neighbors sick bed and thus practi-
cally taking their share of anothers
trouble,I would almost go so far as
to say that such an attitude of mind
engenders certain high virtues which
are practically unknown among those
who, under similar circumstances, sim-
ply draw out their purse, or write a let-
ter . . . and send somebody else. It is
probably unavoidable. These acts of
daily heroism and self-sacrifice, accom-
plished as a matter of course at the cost
of personal fatigue, suffering and priva-
tion, are things that cannot be learnt
in theory, and are likely to be practised
but very exceptionally by those who
can exercise them by proxy. Is it true,
then, after allcan it be?that there
is a high level of moral achievement
which it~may be difficult for the rich to
attain? certain qualities, and those of
the finest kind, which are bound to lie
dormant, if circumstances do not call
them forth? If so, let us seek for the
remedy in the right place. Thrift is
not the virtue we need here. It is not
so simple as that. What is needed is
to make a vigorous stand against the
action of surroundings and circum-
stances, lest we should fall a helpless
prey to them; to keep alive by constant
effort the conviction that it is necessary
to resist them. But it is possible that
those whose lives are sunny and pros-
perous may mistake the content and
satisfaction they feel for a condition of
moral excellence in which watchful-
ness is not so much needed. Plato
tells us that it is difficult to be cheerful
when you are old and poor; and we
may presume, therefore, that it is not
difficult when you are old and rich.
But even granting that that is so, which
it certainly is not invariablyotherwIse
we should have a whole class of cheer-
ful old rich whose existence would be
of the greatest gain to the community
that is not the highest form of excel-
lence. That is the sort of well-being
that comes from repletion; you have
had your fill of the good things of life,
and can sit down well content. It is
not philosophical and spiritual calm,
arrived at by effort and aspiration. The
obvious and disheartening condition of
the people who have had enough is</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00029" SEQ="0029" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="19">that they do not want more; and, there-
fore, do not try to attain it. This it is
that may stop the strenuous impulse,
both of a moral and mental kind; for
the intelligence, as well as the charac-
ter, may mistake the satisfactory devel-
opment arrived at by helpful circum-
stance, for natural endowment. But
still this condition, this kind of good-
ness, which is what, on the whole, the
most favorably situated average human
being may hope to attain, is of the kind
which is the second best. For, after
admitting the value of money in pro-
curing the possession, or even in eking
out the perception, of the really good
things in this world, we must recognize
that these are still but joys of the sec-
ond order. The chosen know some-
thing else. There are, hapPily, some
left in the world, who, having but little
means, do not care about having more,
all their desires and their possibilities
being divinely absorbed in the posses-
sion of some great and glorious gift
or even, failing the gift, the contempla-
tion and pursuit of oome lofty ideal.
The glowing spark of endeavor stren-
uously kept alive by ceaseless effort
until it is fanned into an unquenchable
flame; the passionate concentration of
purpose in the facing of privation; the
unconscious effort at readjustment that
may inspire the genius in his need
with a fury of purpose to poise his
balance with destiny more evenly,all
this, in its fulness, is inconsistent with
riches. There is something in the fact
of the luxurious, cushioned existe~ace,
flooded without any personal effort with
light and warmth, which seems in
some terrible way to put out forever
the flame from within, or, a1 best, to
prevent it from burning with more than
a pale flicker. The mere fact of the
possession of ample means is likely to
induce a greater variety of surround-
ings, of occupation, df intercourse, and
must break in on the determination to
achieve the single-minded purpose,
19

kept before the eyes of him who has
nothing- else to look upon. The wealthy
man may be a patron of the arts, a
connoisseur, an amateur; he may be
supported by a deluding inward con-
sciousness that had things been other-
wise he might still have conquered
fame and opulence for himself. It is
better that it should be so. Or rather,
I would say, that since it is inevitable
that it should be so, let him think that
it is better. For it is not given to us,
happily, to determine in which layer of
the social ~strata we should like our
lives to be castwhether with those
who have more, or have less, or with
those who are between, in that middle
state which poets and thinkers have
assured us is the golden, the happy
state of all. Shall we dare, in the face
of their utterances, to hint that it is
not? And yet... why is it golden?
why is it happiest? Because, presum-
ably, it is the state which makes for a
selfish well-being without responsibility
as without incentive? Let us say boldly
that the mind that can dare, endure,
attempt, would never choose to be
seated in the mean if it could have
something else. The highest achieve-
ment is not being contented with that
sent, the highest striving is not com-
patible with it. No! in my heart I be-
lieve that mediocrity is not golden. It
is leadenit weighs down aspiration, it
hinders accomplishment, it deadens
hope; it lacks alike the spur of poverty
and the encouragement of wealth, it
stagnates, instead of battling or rush-
in~ There lies the danger of the mid-
dle course, different, it may be, from
that which menaces either riches or
poverty, but danger still.
	But, since these different strata are
governed by different conditions, and,
as applied to detail, different standards;
since for some who are within the iron
grasp of necessity the alternatives are
few, and for others for whom proclivity
and not necessity may decide, more
On the Merits and Demerits of Thr!fi.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00030" SEQ="0030" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="20">	20	The Swallows.
numerous; since all alternatives make
demands on character and aptitudes,
and since those, therefore, who have
many alternatives have a more search-
lug test applied to them than those who
have fewer, it would be inestimably
helpful to us all if we might have a
code of life varied in detail according
to different circumstances. Such a
code would be more pliable, more prac-
ticable, more possible than the crude,
Inelastic rule intended for one section
of society only, by which all the others,
nevertheless, attempt to grope their
way. It would be possible for us to
face, once for all, the fact that we are
not necessarily wicked If we are rich,
nor good if we are poor; and that it Is
not by trying to adopt the methods of
dealing with money that are desirable
in the poor that the rich will remove
the traditional stain attaching to their
condition.
Florence Befl.
The Nineteenth Oentury.






THE SWALLOWS.

In ancient days when, under cloudless skies,
Springs earliest swallows touched the Italian shore,
Sad-hearted mothers gazed with yearning eyes,
And cried, Our darlings come to us once more.


A pretty fancy which our wiser age
Has long outgrown. And yetfor England stands
Watching the strife in which her sons engage
At her behest, in those far Southern lands,


A thousand sons she mourns, untimely slain,
Like early flowers that fall beneath the scythe.
SwalloiwA who seek your English home again,
Over their graves your song was loud and blithe


A few short weeks ago. Perhaps a gleam
Lit heavy eyes that saw you swoop and dart,
While memories of some willow-shaded stream
Or windy down arose within the heart.


Wherefore to us, this spring, your song shall be
Fraught with a deeper meaning than of yore,
As if, across the leagues of sundering sea,
Some whispered message from our dead ye bore.
B. Paul Neuman.
The Spectator.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00031" SEQ="0031" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="21">21
The Heart of Darkness.


THE HEART OF DARKNESS.

BY JOSEPH COIUIAD.

Iv.

	One evening, as I was lying flat on
the deck of my steamboat, I heard
voices approachingand there was the
nephew and the uncle strolling along
the bank. I laid my head on my arm
again, and had nearly lost myself in a
doze, when somebody said in my ear,
as it were: I am as harmless as a
little child, but I dont like to be dic-
tated to. Am I a manageror am I
not? I was ordered to send him there.
Its incredible. . . . I became aware
that the two were standing on the
shore alongside the forepart of the
steamboat, just below my head. I did
not move; it did not occur to me to
move. I was sleepy. It is unpleas-
ant, grunted the uncle. He has asked
the administration to be sent there,
said the other, with the idea of showing
what he could do; and I was instructed
accordingly. Look at the influence
that man must have. Is it not frigh-
ful? They both agreed it was fright-
ful, then made several bizarre remarks:
Make rain and fine weatherone man
the councilby the nosebits of ab-
surd sentences that got the better of
my drowsiness, so that I had pretty
near the whole of my wits about me
when the uncle said, The climate may
do away with this difficulty for you.
Is he alone there? Yes, answered the
manager; he sent his assistant down
the river with a note to me in these
terms: Clear this poor devil out of the
country, and dont bother sending more
of that sort. I had rather be alone than
have the kind of men you can dispose
of with me. It was more than a year
ago. Can you imagine such impu
* Copyright by 5.5. McClure &#38; Co.
dence? Anything since then? asked.
the other, hoarsely. I~ry, jerked the,
nephew; lots of itprime sortlots---
most annoying, from him. And with
that? questioned the heavy rumble.
Invoice, was the reply, fired out, so
to speak. - Then silence. They had
been talking about Kurtz.
	I was broad awake by this time, but
lying perfectly at ease, remained still,
having no inducement to change my
position. How did that ivory come all
this way? growled the elder man, who
seemed very vexed. The other ex-
plained that it had come with a fleet of
canoes in charge of an English half-
caste clerk Kurtz had with him, that
Kurtz had apparently intended to re-
turn himself, the station being by that
time bare of goods and stores; but after
coming 300 miles had suddenly decided
to go back, which he started to do alone
in a small dugout with four paddlers,
leaving the half-caste to continue down
the river with the ivory. The two fel-
lows there seemed astounded at any-
body attempting such a thing. They
were at a loss for an adequate motive.
As to me, I seemed to see Kurtz for the
first time. It was a distinct glimpse.
The dugout, four paddling savages and
the lone white man turning his back
suddenly on the headquarters, on relief,
on thoughts of homeperhaps; setting
his face toward the depths of the wil-
derness, toward his empty and deso-
late station. I did not know the mo-
tive. Perhaps he was just simply a
fine fellow who stuck to his work for
its own sake. His name, you under-
stand, had not been pronounced once.
He was that man. The half-caste
who, as far as I could see, had con-
ducted a difficult trip with great pm-.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00032" SEQ="0032" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="22">	22	The Heart of Darkness.

dence and pluck, was invariably alluded
to as that scoundrel. The scoundrel
had said the. man had been illhad
recovered. . . . The two below me
moved away then a few paces and
strolled back and forth at some little
distance. I heard: Military postdoc-
tor200 miles2.quite alone nowun-
avoidable delaysnine monthsno
newsstrange rumors. They ap-
proached again just as the manager
was saying, Nobody unless a species of
wandering tradera pesti~lential fellow,
snapping ivory from the natives. Who
was it they were talking about now? I
gathered in snatches that this was
some man supposed to be in Kurtzs
district, and of whom the manager did
not approve. We will not be free
from unfair competition until one of
these fellows is hanged for an ex-
ample, he said. Certainly, grunted the
other; get him hanged! Why not? Any-
thinganything can be done in this
country. Thats what I say; nobody
here, you understand, here, can en-
danger your position. And why? You
stand the climateyou outlast them all.
The danger is in Europe; but there be-
fore I left I took care to They moved
off and whispered, then their voices
rose again. ~The extraordinary series
of delays is not my fault. I did my pos-
sible. The fat man sighed, Very sad.
And the pestiferous absurdity of his
talk, continued the other; he bothered
me enough when he was here. Each
station should be like a beacon on the
road towards better things, a centre
for trade, of course, but also for hu-
manizing, improving, instructing. Con-
ceive youthat ass! And he wants to
be ntianager! No, its Here he got
choked by excessive indignation, and I
lifted my head the least bit. I was
surprised to see how near they were
right under me; I could have spat upon
their hats. They were looking on the
ground absorbed in thought. The man-
ager was switching his leg with a
slender twig. His sagacious relative
lifted his head. You have been well
since you came out this time? he asked.
The other gave a start. Who? I? 0,
like a charmlike a charm. But the
rest0, my goodness! All sick. They
die so quick, too, that I havent the
time to send them out of the country
its incredible! Hh. Just so, grunted
the uncle. Ab, my boy, trust to this
I say trust to this. I saw him extend
his short flipper of an arm for a semi-
circular gesture that took in the forest,
the creek, the mud, the river, seemed
to beckon with a dishonoring flourish
before the sunlit face of the land a
treacherous appeal to the lurking death,
to the hidden evil, to the profound
darkness of its heart. It was so start-
ling that I leaped to my feet and looked
back at the edge of the forest, as
though I had expected an answer of
some sort to that black display of con-
fidence. You know the foolish notions
that come to one sometimes. The high
stillness confronted these two figures
with its ominous patience, waiting for
the passing away of a fantastic~ inva-
sion.
	They swore aloud togetherout of
sheer fright, I believethen, pretending
not to know anything of my existence,
turned back to the statIon. The sun
was low, and, leaning forward side by
side, they seemed to be tugging pain-
fully uphill their two ridiculous shad-
ows of unequal length, that trailed be-
hind them slowly over the tall grass
without bending a single blade.
	In a few days the Eldorado expedi-
tion went into the patient wilderness,
that closed upon them as the sea
closes over a diver. Long afterward
the news came that all the donkeys
were dead. I know nothing as to the
fate of the less valuable animals. They,
no doubt, like the rest of us, found
what they deserved. I did not inquire.
I was then rather excited at the pros-
pect of meeting Kurtz very soon. When</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00033" SEQ="0033" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="23">	The Heart of Darkness.	23

I say very soon, I mean comparatively.
It was just two months from the day
we left the creek when we came to the
bank below Kurtzs station.
	Going up that river was like trav-
elling back to the earliest beginnings
of the world, when vegetation rioted
on the earth, and the big trees were
kings. An empty stream, a great si-
lence, an impenetrable forest. The air
was warm, thick, heavy, sluggish.
There was no joy in the brilliance of
sunshine. The long stretches of the
waterway ran on, deserted, into the
gloom of overshadowed distances. On
silvery sandbanks hippos and alligators
sunned themselves side by side; the
broadening waters flowed through a
mob of wooded islands. You lost your
way on that river as you would in a
desert, and butted all day long against
shoals, trying to find the channel, till
you thought yourself bewitched and cut
off forever from everything you had
known once~somewherefar awayin
another existence, perhaps. There
were moments when on&#38; s past came
back to one, as it will sometimes when
you have not a moment to spare to
yourself; but it came in the shape of an
unrestful and noisy dream, remembered
with wonder among the overwhelming
realities of this strange world of plants,
water and silence. And this stillness
of life did not in the least resemble a
peace. It was the stillness of an im-
placable force brooding over an inscru-
table intention. It looked at you with
a vengeful aspect. I got used to it
afterward; I did not see it any more;
I had no time. I had to keep guessing
at the channel; I had to discern, mostly
by inspiration, the signs of hidden
banks; I watched for sunken stones; I
was learning to clap my teeth smartly
before my heart flew out, when I
shaved, by a fluke, some infernal sly
old snag that would have ripped the
life out of the tinpot steamboat and
drowned all the pilgrims; I had to keep
a lookout for the signs of dead wood
we could cut up in the night for next
days steaming. When you have to
attend to things of that sort, to the
mere incidents of the surface, the real-
itythe reality, I tell youfades. The
inner truth is hiddenluckily, luckily.
But I felt it all the same; I felt often
its mysterious stillness watching me at
my monkey tricks, just as it watches
you fellows performing on your re-
spective tight ropes forwhat is it?
Half a crown a tumble
	Try to be civil, Marlow, growled a
voice, and I knew there was at least
one listener awake beside myself.
	I beg your pardon. I forgot the
heartache which makes up the rest of the
price. And, indeed, what does the price
matter if the trick be well done? You
do your tricks very well. And I dont
do badly, either, since I managed not
to sink that steamboat on my first trip.
Its a wonder to me yet. Imagine a
blindfolded man set to drive a van over
a bad road. I sweated and shivered
over that business considerably, I can
tell you. After all, for a seaman to
scrape the bottom of the thing thats
supposed to float all the time under his
care, is the unpardonable sin. No one
may know of it, but you never forget
the thumpeh? A blow on the ve~ry
heart. You remember it, you dream of
it, you wake up at night and think of
ityears afterand go hot and cold all
over. I dont pretend to say that steam-
boat floated all the time. More than
once she had to wade for a bit with 20
cannibals splashing around and push-
ing. We had enlisted these chaps on
the way for a crew. Fine fellowscan-
nibalsin their place. They were men
one could work with, and I am grate-
ful to them. And, after all, they did
not eat each other before my face; they
had brought along a provision of hippo
meat, which went rotten and made the
mystery of the wilderness stink In my
nostrils. Phoo! I can sniff it now. I</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00034" SEQ="0034" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="24">	24	Tke Heart oj Darkness.

had the manager on board and three or
four pilgrims with their stavesall
complete. Sometimes we came upon
a station close by the bank, clinging to
the skirts of the unknown, and the
white men, rushing out of a tumble-
down hovel with great gestures of joy
and surprise and welcome, seemed
very strange, had the appearance of be-
ing held there captive by a spell. The
word ivory would ring in the air for a
whileand on we went again into the
silence, along empty reaches, round the
still bends, between the high walls of
our winding way, reverberating in hol-
low claps the ponderous beat of the
stern wheel. Trees, trees, millions of
trees, massive, immense, running up
high; and at their foot, hugging the bank
against the stream, crept the little be-
grimed steamboat, like a sluggish
beetle crawling on the floor of a lofty
portico. It made you feel very small,
very lost, and yet it was not altogether
depressing that feeling. After all, if
you were small, the grimy beetle
crawled onwhich was just what you
wanted it to do. Where the pilgrims
imagined it crawled to I dont know.
To some place where they expected to
get something, I bet! For me, it crawled
towards Kurtzexclusively, but when
the steam-pipes started leaking we
crawled very slow. The reaches opened
before us and closed behind, as if the
forest had stepped leisurely across the
water to bar the way for our return.
We penetrated deeper and deeper into
the heart of darkness. It was very
quiet there. At night, sometimes, the
roll of drums behind the curtain of
trees would run up the river and re-
main sustained faintly, as if hovering
in the air high over our heads, till the
first break of day. Whether it meant
war, peace or prayer we could not tell.
The dawns were heralded by the de-
scent of a chill stillness. The wood-
cutters slept, their fires burned low.
The snapping of a twig would make
you start. We were wanderers on a
prehistoric earthon an earth that wore
the aspect of an unknown planet. We
could fancy ourselves the first of men
taking- possession of an accursed in-
heritance to be subdued at the cost of
profound anguish and of excessive toil.
But suddenly, as we struggled round a
bend, there would be a glimpse of rush
walls, of peaked grass roofs, a burst of
yells, a whirl of black limbs, a mass of
hands clapping, of feet stamping, of
bodies swaying, of eyes rolling, under
the droop of heavy and motionless foli-
age. The steamer toiled along slowly
on the edge of a black and incompre-
hensible frenzy. The prehistoric man
was cursing us, praying to us, welcom-
ing us, who could tell? We were cut
off from the comprehension of our sur-
roundings; we glided past like phan-
toms, wondering and secretly appalled,
as sane men would be before an en-
thusiastic outbreak in a madhouse. We
could not understand, because we were
too far, and could not remember, be-
cause we w~re travelling in the night
of first ages, of those ages that are
gone, leaving hardly a sign and no
memories.
The earth seemed unearthly. We are
accustomed to look upon the shackled
form of a conquered monster, but there
there you could look at a thing mon-
strous and free. It was unearthly, and
the men were... No, they were not
inhuman. Well, you know, that was
the worst of it, this suspicion of their
not being inhuman. It would come
slowly to one. They howled and leaped
and spun, and made horrid faces; but
what thrilled you was just the thought
of their humanitylike yoursthe
thought of your remote kinship with
this wild and passionate uproar. Ugly.
Yes, it was ugly enough, but if you
were man enoug~h you would admit to
yourself that there was in you just the
faintest trace of a response to the ter-
rible frankness of that noise, a dim sus</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00035" SEQ="0035" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="25">	The heart of Darkness.	25

picion of there being a meaning In it
which youyou so remote from the
night of first agescould comprehend.
And why not? The mind of man is
capable of anythingbecause every-
thing is in itall the past as well as all
the future. What was there, after all?
Joy, fear, sorrow, devotion, valor, rage
who can tell?but truthtruth
stripped of its cloak of time. Let the
fool gape and shudderthe man knows
and can look on without a wink. But
he must, at least, be as much of a man
as these on the shore. He must meet the
truth with his own true stuffwith his
own inborn strength. Principles? prin-
ciples wont do. Acquisitions, clothes,
pretty ragsrags that would fly off at
the first good shake. No you want a de-
liberate belief. An appeal to me in this
fiendish rowis there? Very well. I
have a voice, too, and for good or evil
mine is th.e speech that cannot be si-
lenced. Of course a fool, what with
sheer fright and fine sentiments, is al-
ways safe. Whos that grunting? You
wonder I didnt go ashore for a howl
and a dance? Well, noI didnt. Fine
sentiments, you say? Fine sentiments
be hanged! I had no time. I had to
mess about with white lead and strips of
woollen blanket helping to put ban-
dages on those leaky steampipesi tell
you. I had to watch the steering and
circumvent those snags, and get the
tinpot along by hook or by crook.
There was surface-truth enough in
these things to save a wiser man. And
between whiles, I had to look after
the savage who w~s fireman. He was
an improved specimen. He could fire
up a vertical boiler. He was there be-
low me, and, upon my word, to look
at him was as edifying as seeing a dog
in a parody of breeches and a feather
hat, walking on its hind legs. A few
months of training had done for that
really fine chap. He squinted at the
steam gauge and at the water gauge
with an evident effort at intrepidity
and he had filed teeth, too, the poor
devil, and the wool of his pate shaved
into queer patterns, and three orna-
mental weals on each of his cheeks.
He ought to have been clapping his
hands and stamping his feet on the
bank, instead of which he was hard at
work, a thrall to strange witchcraft,
full of improving knowledge. He was
useful because he had been instructed;
and what he knew was thisthat,
should the water in that transparent
thing disappear, the evil spirit inside the
boiler would get angry through the
greatness of his thirst, and take a ter-
rible vengeance. So he sweated and
fired up and watched the glass fear-
fully (with an impromptu charm, made
of rags, tied to his arm, and a piece of
polished bone, as big as a watch, stuck
flatways through his lower lip), while
the wooded banks slipped past us
slowly, the short noise was left behind,
the interminable miles of silenceand
we crept on, toward Kurtz. But the
snags were thick, the water was treach-
erous and shallow, the boiler seemed,
indeed, to have a sulky devil in it, and
thus neither fireman nor I had any
spare time to peer into our creepy
thoughts.
	Some 50 miles below the inner sta-
tion we came upon a hut of reeds, an
inclined and melancholy pole, with the
unrecognizable tatters of what had been
a flag of some sort flying from it, and
a neatly stacked woodpile. This was
unexpected. We came to the bank, and
on the stack of firewood found a flat
piece of board with some faded pencil-
writing on it. When deciphered, It
said: Wood for you. Hurry up. Ap-
proach cautiously. There was a sig-
nature, but it was illegiblenot Kurtz
a much longer word. Hurry up.
Where? Up the river? Approach cau-
tiously. We had not done so. But the
warning could not have been meant fo~
the place where it could be only found
after approach. Something was wrong</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00036" SEQ="0036" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="26">	26	The Heart oj Darkness.

above. But whatand how much?
That was the question. We com-
mented adversely upon the imbecility
of that telegraphic style. The bush
around said nothing, and would not let
us look very far, either. A torn cur-
tain of red twill hung in the doorway
of the hut and flapped sadly in our
faces. The dwelling was dismantled;
but we could see a white man had lived
there not very long ago. There re-
mained a rude tablea plank on two
posts; a heap of rubbish reposed in a
dark corner, and by the door I picked
up a book. It had lost its covers, and
the pages had been thumbed into a
state of extremely dirty softness; but
the back had been lovingly stitched
afresh with white cotton thread, which
looked clean yet. It was an extraordi-
nary find. Its title was An Inquiry
into Some Points of Seamanship, by a
man Tower, Towsonsome such name
master in His Majestys navy. The
matter looked dreary reading enough,
with illustrative diagrams and repul-
sive tables of figures, and the copy was
60 years old. I handled this amazing
antiquity with the greatest possible ten-
derness, lest it should dissolve in my
hands. Within, Towson or Towser was
inquiring earnestly into the breaking
strain of ships chains and tackle and
other such matters. Not a very en-
thralling book; but at the first glance
you could see there a singleness of in-
tention, an honest concern for the right
way of going to work, which made
these humble pages, though out so
many years ago, luminous with another
than a professional light. The simple
old sailor with his talk of chains and
purchases made one forget the jungle
and the pilgrims in a delicious sensa-
tion of having come upon something
unmistakably real. Such a hook being
there was wonderful enough, but still
more astounding were the notes pen-
ciled in the margin and plainly refer-
ring to the text. I couldnt believe my
eyes. They were in cipher! Yes, it
looked like cipher. Fancy a man lug-
ging with him a book of that descrip-
tion into this nowhere, and studying it
and making notesin cipher at that!
It was, indeed, an extravagant mys-
tery.
	I had been dimly aware for some
time of a worrying noise, and when I
lifted my eyes I saw the woodpile was
gone, and the manager, aided by all the
pilgrims, was shouting at me from the
riverside. I slipped the book into my
pocket. I assure you to leave off read-
ing was like tearing myself away from
the shelter of an old and solid friend-
ship.
	I started the lame engine ahead. It
must be this miserable traderthis in-
truder, exclaimed the manager, look-
ing back malevolently at the place we
had left. He must he English, I said.
It will not save him from getting into
trouble if he is not careful, muttered
the manager, darkly. I observed with
assumed innocence that no man was
safe from trouble in this world.
	The current was more rapid now,
the steamer seemed at 4her last gasp,
the stern wheel flopped languidly, and
I caught myself listening on tiptoe for
the next beat of the float, for, in sober
truth, I expected the wretched thing to
give up every moment. It was like
watching the last flickers of a life. But
still we crawled. Sometimes I would
pick out a tree a little way ahead to
measure our progress towards Kurtz
by, but I lost it invariably befoxe we
got abreast. To keep th~ eyes so long
on one thing was too mucb for burnan
patience. The manager displayed a
beautiful resignation. I fretted and
fumed and took to arguing with myself
whether or no I would talk openly with
Kurtz; hut before I could come to any
conclusion it occurred to me that my
speech or my silence, indeed any action
of mine, would he a mere futility. What
did it matter what any one knew or</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00037" SEQ="0037" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="27">	Mimicry and Other ilabits of Crabs.	27

ignored? What did it matter who was affair lay deep under the surface, be-
manager? One gets sometimes such a yond my reach and beyond my power
flash of insight. The essentials of this of meddling.
	Blackwoods	(To be continued.)





MIMICRY AND OTHER HABITS OF CRABS.

While standing recently in the vesti-
bule of the South Kensington Natural
History Museum, in presence of the
statue of Darwin, I noticed a statement
on a placard to the effect that in reality
our knowledge of the actual habits and
life history of animals in a state of
n~iture is comparatively meagre. This
is almost inevitable, since such knowl-
edge can be secured only by observa-
tion, which in many cases is necessarily
deficient and almost impossible. Partic-
ularly is this so in the case of marine
life; and even more when the special
phase of that life is predominantly sub-
marine. Here observations become ex-
ceedingly difficult, and it is only after
much patience that nature is made to
yield even a scanty portion of her
secret.
It may be well to record some new
phases I have noted of mimicry and
other activities in crabs. For, few
though they be, they will help, never-
theless, to swell the mass of facts
necessary to the final record of life in
the sea, which at present seems such
a vast realm of mystery.
The word mimicry I shall employ
here in its broadest sense. Messrs.
Bate and Wallace have used it in con-
nection with butterflies imitating each
other. I shall use it of crabs simula-
ting their surroundings. I am not aware
that mimicry in any of the higher in-
habitants of the sea has been treated
by any one before. Some who have
glanced at the subject seem to favor
the idea that light, acting on the pig-
ment cells in the skin, is the involuntary
cause of most of the varying colors in
these creatures. But I am led to be-
lieve that this, in itself, is a slow proc-
ess, and would take a considerable
time to develop changes, whereas all
the cuttles and many other forms of
sea life can instantly change from one
color to another; and I can scarcely see
how this can be done, except by the
eye, through the nervous system acting
on the will.
Hence the question may be asked:
How can the crab show these changes,
having no skin, and hence no active
color sacs, like the cuttles, wherewith
to distribute this coloring matter?
To this I remark that the carapace,
or shell of the crab, in addition to being
the bones and framework of the animal,
is also its true skin; a thick, massive
nrmor, certainly, but possessing all
necessary conditions of the skin. Hence
the hairs growing on various parts of
the body, especially near the head, are
in touch with the nervous system; and
the means for changing color, though
much slower, are provided somewhat
on the same lines as in the case of the
cuttles.
	The carapace is mostly composed of
carbonate of lime; and the coloring of
the shell depends on a pigment which
pervades different parts of the sub-
stance. rfhis lime and earthy matter
is drawn from the sea by an organized
membrane, and is at the will of the
creature.
	My first difficulty with this subject,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00038" SEQ="0038" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="28">	28	Mimicry and Other Habits of Crabs.

after puzzling over the remarks of
Pieper, Poulton, Simroth, Cunningham,
Newbigin and others, with their nega-
tion or approval of protective colora-
tion, natural selection, mimicry and
color in nature, has been whether the
acts I shall describe in these creatures
are voluntary or involuntary. In the
mimetic coloring of the butterflies given
by Wallace it would seem that the
latter word represents their case. But,
in the face of the facts I shall produce,
there will appear a doubt whether this
idea can be applied to any of these
marine creatures.
Hypothetically, this article favors
the view that the action of crabs in
mimicking their surroundings is volun-
tary; but the question whether volun-
tary or involuntary is for future de-
cision, when more abundant facts have
been collected.
My first remarks will be on Carcinus
mamas, or the common

SHORE CRAB.
It was long thought Lnat these crea-
tures, at the beginning of autumn, left
the shallow and tidal harbors of Devon
and Cornwall and went into the deep
sea; but it has been discovered that
they really do not go far out, but sim-
ply burrow under the sands, just out-
side low water spring tides.2 There
they exist through the winter in a semi-
torpid condition; and while in this state
such of the females as have spawn in
them transfer their eggs from the in-
ternal shell to the underpart of the
flap or tail by a beautiful and involun-
tary process. It would seem that be-.
fore they leave this sheltered position
in May the eggs are cast in the sand,
and are alive in about forty-eight hours
after being shed.
But this is only one side of their

1 For the names of crabs I shall follow Bell;
of cuttles, Gosse; of fishes, Cbuch; of seaweeds,
Grattano.
2 If the sands are not convenient, the crabs will
varied existence; for most of the fe-
males which have not spawned in the
sands have to pass through the process
of exuviation. At a later date, as the
summer advances, they retire to the
roughest grounds in the neighborhood,
generally at extreme low water spring
tides; and on the sheltered side, away
from the dash of the sea, under the
largest stones, they scoop out for them-
selves homes, where they pass through
this difficult and important change.
Here in a few days they sometimes
double their size and develop from
puny maidens into full-grown crabs,
when they are followed by the males,
whose first act is to enlarge their
dwelling, seeing they are about
one-third larger than the females. To
the best of their ability the males here
protect the weaker sex from their ene-
mies in passing through this plastic and
hel~Aess condition; and, on the partial
hardening of the carapace, continue the
final act of congress in their domestic
retreats.
Here, also, in the late summer, may
be found females spawning, which were
not ready for this act, in the sands,
during the spring. How far into the
autumn spawning is continued It is
difficult to decide, on account of the
tides, but young crabs, in their first
forms, may be found on the coasts
from June to January.
Up to this point I have only been de-
scribing the shore crabs on the open
coasts; but in our natural deep-water
harbors, such as Plymouth and Fowey,
where they are sheltered from the win-
ter storms which beat upon the shore,
their practice varies very much from
that of those which live outside.
There they never take up the hybern~-
ting habit and have a winters rest like
their congeners in the open sea, but are

be found near in the most sheltered position where
stones are pleutiful, just outside low water spring
tides.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00039" SEQ="0039" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="29">	Mimicry and Other Habits of Crabs.	29

forever in waking hours on the alert,
and only use the sands or mud for
rest, protection and the final acts of
procreation.
	Let us consider again their general
habits in the open sea. Beside being
scavengers of the shore, they prey upon
every living organism near them; and
as they can see just as well out of
Water as in it, they will sometimes
crawl short distances out of the sea to
secure some dainty food; and on sea
beaches, when hunger presses them
hard, they will even come above the
waves at high water and hunt after the
sand-hoppers there.
	These anxious business habits are
very attractive to the children of the
coasts, who often receive their first
fishing lessons in the capture of these
little sinners,3 with thread and pin hook.
It is said that rats fish for them in the
same way, using their own tails as
lines and bait. Of this, I think, there
can be no doubt, the great hunting-
ground of the rats throughout the sum-
mer and autumn being the coast-line
of the sea, and their quarry chiefly
these crabs. Mevagissey old pier was
built without lime, and it is not un-
common to see rats, between high and
low water, hunting through this struc-
ture for these invertebrata. On one
occasion I saw a rat with its hinder
parts sodden with water, while the tip
of its tail was quite white, as if it had
just been used as a bait.
	These shore crabs, although less than
three ounces in weight and their cara-
pace seldom stretching to three inches,
when cornered in difficulties will face
any enemy, however large. Possibly
these fighting proclivities may have
been intensified by the fact that from
the first dawn of existence they have
never had any kind of maternal or pa-
rental assistance, having had to fightthe
battle of life alone. The grip of their

	On many parts of the coast they are called by
this name.
nippers is powerful. I have known
them hold on to the lifting of over
eighty times their own weight.
But notwithstanding this strength
and courage, they know well the diffi-
culty there is in living near the shore,
with the sea-birds, man and an army
of rats as their inveterate enemies.
Moreover, in the great light of our shal-
low seas, their chief trouble is in get-
ting any kind of living food. Hence
the whole race, with more than human
tenacity, cling to mimicry as the sheet-
anchor of life; and when many of its
varied forms of deception fail, they
have no hesitation in simulating death,
as will be seen as I proceed. On the
coasts of Cornwall, near Mevagissey,
the powdered white sea-shells mixed
with the broken mica-schist rocks give
us a brown sand. These are often inter-
spersed with white markings from
quartz pebbles; hence the first act of
many young crabs here in the spring
is to color their carapace brown with
white spots.
	On Portmelon beach, where the brown
sands and the white shingle mix freely
together, I have seen crabs up to an
inch and a half across the back with
these white markings prominent, where-
as the same sized crabs in Mevagissey
pier on the black mud assume a dark
green, approaching an almost pitchy
hue; while on the open coasts in the
summer months, between high and or-
dinary low water, the principal color is
green, because of the preponderance of
green sea-weeds there. This, however,
is modified into light and dark hues by
the presence of dark mud and stones or
light sands and shells. In all these
shades the crabs imitate their environ-
ments, even to giving the white patch
on their carapace a greenish tinge,
especially in the pools, where it eithe~i,
hides them from their enemies or gives
them better opportunities of pouncing
on living food; whereas at extreme
low water, in their chosen retreats un</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00040" SEQ="0040" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="30">30	Mimicry and Other Habits of Crabs.

der the stones, where coral and worm
life give a red hue to their surround-
ings, the males and some females dress
the whole of their exposed parts in a
red color, and even the brown back,
which is mostly hidden, has a red tinge.
Their feigning death is often seen
after a fight or a struggle for life in
which they have been badly worsted.
This often happens when, after being
caught in a shore seine, all their efforts
to escape have failed, and they are
drawn in on the beach. Then their sim-
ulation of the end is almost perfect.
This is also seen when they are fight-
ing with the human hand and are over-
come. Then the assumption of death
is their final act; sometimes it takes the
form of rigidity of limbs, as if they
were dying in a fit, and at other times
a rag-like limpness as if life were gone.
To show that these creatures have
an innate desire for this kind of trick-
ery, let me describe half an hour in
the life of one of them.
Some time ago I was waitin~ for the
tide to come into a neighboring harbor,
and with its advances I noticed that
quantities of young prawns were anx-
ious to explore its mud and sea-weed,
and that in the long furrow made by
the last ships keel, these active creatures
came along by the score. Many had
not passed in before t2ctrcinus ntwnas
came to the front, out of the mud. At
once he showed me he had a design
on the life of these prawns, for he
quietly crept into the keel-mark and
stood across their track with extended
claws and open nippers; and in his
green-gray form, covered with dirt and
mud, he could scarcely be seen on the
sea bottom. Here he waited to grapple
with the first comer. But wariness
barely expresses the watchful care of
t~iese prawns, for the crab was noted

	Professor 1~Iilne Edwards regards the inner
pair of antennae, in crabs generally, as organs of
smell, and the onter and longer pair as organs
of hearing. As prawns have three pairs of an-
at once, and they came up to him with
extended antennie,4 and either touched
or smelt his nippers, and quickly passed
by on the other side. This was done
again and again, but he stood like a
statue under their scrutiny. At last
one of the prawns seemed to come a
little nearer than the others, and the
final rush and nip were given, but
without effect, for the feelers were
quickly withdrawn, and with a flip of
the tail the creature was out of reach.
	But although unsuccessful, the crab
was not without further resources. His
next move was to look around the track
a little, and soon he found some green
sea-weeds near. These he touched up
lightly, and after moving them a little
more to the centre, he quietly got into
the middle of them, and again stood
up with extended claws and open nip-
pers. Here the green crab, in these
green garments, was fairly hidden.
Quickly but cautiously again came on
the prawns. Soon their antennse
struck his open nippers in the weeds,
and again in cautious haste they moved
away.
Patience is said to be a virtue, and
if it is so, this little crab had a good
share of it, for more than a score of
these prawns touched his nippers in the
weeds, and went their way without
coming within gripping distance of the
silent watcher.
At last his virtuous feelings became
exhausted, and he rushed with violenee
on his wary neighbors, but without ef-
fect, for, with a swift move of their
tails, they were out of danger. But the
crabs artifice was not yet ended. After
taking a little rest (for now his arms
must have been as weary as those of
the disobedient schoolboy after the
punishment of holding out his book)
he began to search for a soft place on

tennae, we are led to believe from the actions
of these creatnres that the third and longer pair
are organs of feeling, and, to some extent,
answer the porpose of the homan hand.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00041" SEQ="0041" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="31">	Mimicry and Other Habits of Crabs.	31

the bottom away from the weeds, and,
having succeeded, much to my surprise,
he began an unexpected caper. After
working his claws and tail violently
for some time we saw his purpose, for
in this clear water he made a thick
mud~cloud over six inches high and
four or five inches wide. Instantly he
got into the middle of it, and there he
stood with outstretched arms, hoping
and waiting for the coming of the
prawns. But they seemed aware of his
presence, and appeared to know that
tricks like this had been played before
for the capture of prawns; for they ap-
proached cautiously with extended
feelers, and, after probing the cloud
for a time, evidently found their enemy,
and quickly passed on without entering
the trap.
	Soon the cloud subsided, and the crab
again appeared, and dimly seeing the
retreating forms of the prawns, darted
after them, but again without success.
These efforts seemed to be too much
for the poor hungry one, who soon re-
treated to his old cover.
	We may next consider Portunus
puber, or the
kill the great crab, Owneer papurws, a
creature which is nearly one hundred
times their own weight, and which, if
it could get hold of them, would grind
them to powder; but theirs is only an-
other simile of Man and the Whale, as
may be seen at any time under certain
conditions.
It is customary, when fishing for
great crabs, for the fishermen to deliver
them to buyers about once in the week.
During the interval the crabs are
generally kept in a large wicker store
at the bottom, of the sea. If it is sandy
there, they are safe from most enemies;
but if the bottom is rough, these perti-
nent rascals are sure to be found there,
and woe betide Ca~ncer pagurus, for,
when night comes, they will instantly
attack him in the eyes, and so active
and constant are they that the great
crab has no chance with them; finally,
they will actually eat his eyes out, and
death will ensue. What follows may
be easily guessed. A dead lion is not
a more welcome treat to the jackal of
the desert than a large crab is to this
fraternity.
	When last at Polperro I noticed that
the fishermen were forced to float their
crab stores in the surface of the sea
to avoid these pests. At Mevagissey
the fishermen are obliged to do the
same.
	By day the velvet swimming crabs
live in the shelter of the rocks and
under loose stones, but with night they
explore the whole neighborhood, and
when the occasion offers, they are vio-
lent and savage hunters. If food is
scarce they delight in the crab and.
lobster pots of the fishermen, where
they can have abundance of rough mat-
ter for the effort of eating it; but they
are sure to be up and away (escaping
between the rods) before the morning
light, ere the fisherman comes to see
the nights results, for they are equal
YELY~T SWIMMIxG CRAB.

	These live in the sea, close on the
outside of Uarct~nus rnwnas, and, being
night feeders, commit all their depre-
dations on their neighbors in the dark.
	Full-grown specimens are seldom
above three ludhes across the back.
They are rarely found inside ordinary
low water spring tides or beyond half
a mile from shore.
They are the most fierce and cruel of
all the smaller crabs; and, with their
red eyes, quick sight and red and blue
markings, impress most of the young
fisher-folk with the fear that there is
poison in their bite. Hence their com-
mon name is the stinging crab; but
their nip will lacerate delicate hands
only. Yet they are desperate eharac- to almost any emergency in fighting
ters, and do not hesitate to attack and lifes battle.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00042" SEQ="0042" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="32">32	Mimicry and Other Habits. of Crabs.

Gosse kept a specimen of these crea-
tures in his aquarium; and describes
him as a fit representative of these
giants that nursery tradition tells of
as infesting Cambria and Cornwall in
Good King Arthurs days. Gloomy,
grim, strong, ferocious, crafty and
cruel, he would squat in his obscure
lair watching for the unsuspecting deni-
zens of the tank to stray near; or would
now and again rush out and seize them
with fatal precision. As the Giant
Grim of old spared not ordinary-sized
men for any sympathy of race, so our
giant crab had no respect for lesser
crabs, except a taste for their flesh.
This was torn off and eaten wita gusto,
while the rest of the animal was
wrenched limb from limb with savage
wantonness, and the fragments scat-
tered in front of his cave.
Their enemies are probably the nurse-
hound of Couch, the Great Northern
diver, which I have seen feeding on
them for months together, and also the
otter. The evidence of the latter being
In this list came in rather an indirect
manner. I once kept two young otters,
and on being fed with ordinary fresh
fish they gave me no little anxiety,
for they did not thrive nor relish their
food satisfactorily. In considering the
habits and life history of their parents,
it struck me that they must certainly
come in contact with our shore crabs,
and possibly eat them, or give them as
food to their young. In trying the ex-
periment with a batch (among them
was the Portunus) which I presented
to these youngsters, the sight was some-
thing to be remembered, for they al-
most jumped out of the barrel to secure
them and ate them in a few seconds.
With this change of food I had no more
trouble with my charge, and I think
this is fair evidence that the otter is an
enemy of Portunus puber.
Their mimicry is seen in many forms,

	See Gosses Aquarium, p. 195; also Whites
British Crustacea, p. 48.
and is used more as a mask to protect
them when resting by day than as a
shield in the darkness, for this in their
working hours must generally cover
them.
Its first phase is seen in some of the
younger crabs, which sometimes ven-
ture a little above low water spring
tides in company with Carcinus mrnas.
These put on an indefinite brownish
hue, blending well with the color of
their neighbors; no pink or blue shades
are seen, and even their e~stes lack the
pertinent red lustre seen in their fel-
lows of the same size lying further out,
where other hues preponderate.
The larger forms, found under the
stones at extreme low water, where
zoophytes and other life give a pinkish
hue to their cover, and where dark
pebbles with a blue shade cover the
bottom, color all their joints and inter-
stices red, and their claws black or
blue.
The whole body has a plush covering
of a velvet consistence which gives the
crab its name. This, to suit their en-
vironment, can be modified into light
drab or brown, and when darker colors
are still wanting the plush is often
rubbed off the back in places, showing
their dark form and giving them a color
suitable to their surroundings.
But their greatest mimicry seems to
be on the first sight of the human form.
No doubt they are much frightened at
the appearance of this burly, beak-
faced, glaring animal, a creature more
than a thousand times their size and
with incomprehensible strength.
A malformed giant visiting the earth
from one of the planets could not be
more terrifying to us than man seems
to be to these creatures. Their first act
is to fight him or feign death in his
presence. I have more than once
watched their actions when a large
stone had been quietly lifted off their
resting place. Instantly they are either
glaring at the intruder with their nip-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00043" SEQ="0043" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="33">	Mimicry and Other Habits oJ Crabs.	33

pers up for a fight, or they lIe as quiet
~s the pebbles around them without
moving a muscle. If taken in the
hand they will sometimes allow their
claws to be placed in any form without
resistance, and even if put on the
beach will keep their claws in the same
form, for a considerable time, as
if -they were really dead among
the weeds; hnd yet all the while, from
the angle of their eyes, it can be seen
that they are intently watching their
visitor.
	The females in this species, unlike
most other crabs, are about the same
size as the males, and the propagation
of the race is continued much on the
same lines as that of the shore crab,
only in a little deeper water; the males
visiting the females in their sheltered
homes and protecting them from their
enemies when passing through the
weakness and utter helplessness of ex-
uviation.
	I will now consider the habits and
mimicry of Cancer pagurus, or the

GREAT CRAB.

	Although this creature is found every-
where on the rough sea bottom near
the British Isles, it is a question if such
extremes of matured life can be found
connected with any animal forms with-
out an apparent cause, for here we have
dwarf and colossal life on the broadest
lines yearly perpetuated as extremes
of the race.
	I have been led to believe that the
finest crabs exist between Dartmouth
in Devon and the Lizard headland in
Cornwall, where males are often known
to reach thirteen and fourteen pounds
weight, and where they are only called
half-crabs when under eight inches
across the back; whereas on most other
parts of the British Isles crabs two or
three pounds weight and six or seven
inches across the back are considered
large. It would be interesting to know
why this is. It can scarcely be from
	LIVIKG AGE.	VOL. VIII.	399
climatic causes, as the Lands End and
Scilly Isles on the one hand and the
shores of the English Channel on the
other ought to have a water tempera-
ture not much unlike this district. Nor
can it be from the nature of the sea
bottom, for rough grounds suitable for
these creatures exist both to the east
and the west of this Land of the
Giants.
	The facts point to some kind of food
as being the cause of the massive size
of these creatures; and, therefore, I
think it would be worth while for some
county council, or even the Govern-
ment, to send an expert to look up
this question. If the real tid-bits can-
not be discovered, there is the crossing
of the breeds to fall back on; and if
results come out a~ some other mixing
of superior with inferior races has
done, an incalculable benefit will be
conferred on the crab fisherIes of Brit-
am.
	Like crabs generally, the great crab
is fond of secrecy, and, being a night
feeder, it Usually hides in caverns and
crevices or under the sands by day,
and hunts or lies in wait for Its prey
by night. Not being nimble in its move-
ments, its captures are achieved more
by feats of strategy and cunning than
by activity. Its powers of smell and
eyesight are fairly good, and it prefers
fresh, red-colored fish as food, such as
the red gurnard, red mullets and bream,
or the strongly perfumed flesh of the
whitehound shark. Evidently one of
i.ts habits when on the war-path is to
stand quiet in the night with extended
arms and open nippers, in the shadow
of some great rock or group of tall
sea-weeds, and then grip at all comers.
If this scheme fails, it seeks the sands
and buries itself there, with the excep-
tion of its eyes and the tips of its nip-
pers; here it awaits the moving of soles,
plaice and other sand-wandering life.
That these crabs are apt at this work,
may be seen on their first capture by</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00044" SEQ="0044" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="34">34	Mimicry and Other Habits of Crabs.

	man, for they will often stand in this
attitude for ten minutes together,
awaiting the approach of the human
hand.
	After they have revelled in the food
of our summer seas, in the autumn a
mass of red matter gathers in the
carapace of the females, which is the
material for a new shell, or the sub-
stance to be used in the formation of
eggs if these are not actually in exist-
ence. With the first autumn storms
the whole family divides into two parts;
the maternal or egg-bearing section re-
tiring into deep water where they again
divide; the younger forms, when some
three or four miles from land, going
deep under the sands and hybernating
there until the spring; while the older
members continue the journey to a
much greater distance, until they find
deep water out of reach of the storms
of winter. Here they rest without
burying themselves very deep, as the
trawler, when fishing by night, often
catches numbers of them. Through the
winter, by a beautiful process, the
- eggs, varying from one to -two millions
in number, are drawn out of the body
by means of a pouch, and attached to
the stems and filaments under the flap
or tail.
	How long they remain in this position
it is difficult tJ say. As the bulk of the
crabs return unburthened to their old
haunts in May and June, it seems cer-
tain that their eggs must have been
held in situ by the parent until about
this date. And it further seems prob-
able that, when developed, the larva is
left at various depths in the sand, as
active larval forms are not plentiful in
the surface of the sea off the coasts
until July and August. On the other
hand the second division of these fe-
males, which have red matter in them
for a new carapace, and which are the
younger forms of the race, retire, pro-
tected and guarded by the males, to
the rocks and vast reefs, which abound
off the coasts, and in their caverns
and crevices in the spring pass through
the process of exuviation and often
congress.
	It is from this section that the fisher-
men draw their early supplies ere the
older females return from the deep sea
spawning grounds.
	It may not be out of place to remark
here that exuviation is not absolutely
a yearly act. In the younger forms it
is passed through as often as they can
find food to supply natures conditions,
which, in some cases, may be several
times in a year; neither does congress
always takes place at the time of exuvi-
ation, as it is often seen in other phases
of life. Mimicry in these creatures is
an interesting study.
	Their enemies are all the large skates
existing on the coasts, with the Octopu8
	igaris and the nursehound sharks;
while the sea breams and wrasse de-
light in feeding on the remains of their
slaughter.
	The skates hunt them with great
energy, and with their tough snouts
rout them out of the crevices of tne
rocks, and after crushing Acm devour
them whole. I have seen as iuany as
five of these crabs in the stomach of
one skate.
	The octopus also feeds on them ray-
enously, and, but for their sharp nip-
pers, would scarcely look for iany other
food. I have more than once seen such
cuttles with their arms bitten clean off,
which, no doubt, was the result of bat-
tling with these crabs. The nurse-
hound also feeds on the smaller forms.
	To fight the battle of life unseen by
their enemies is the one great purpose
of these creatures; hence mimicry of
rather a high order is quickly assumed
by them. Thus when they are living
among the dark olive laminarian sea-
weeds, a dark chocolate color is put on,
which so quietly blends with these
weeds that their forms cannot be dis-
tinguished among these dark olive eon-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00045" SEQ="0045" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="35">	Mimicry and Other Habits of Crabs.	35

dijions; while in deeper water on the
low rocks and brown sands they cover
themselves with brown hues so that it
is difficult even for sharp eyes to dis-
tinguish them from their surroundings.
Besides this they have another protec-
tion; being night feeders, all crabs who,
with the morning light, find themselves
on the sands, instantly bury themselves.
This fact is known to the shore trawl-
ers, who, while fishing by day on cer-
tain grounds, will scarcely find a crab;
yet, when trawling on the same sands
by night, will catch them in great num-
bers.
Then they have the wonderful trick
of assuming death in difficulties. Let
man or their Qther enemies come upon
them, however suddenly, they will in-
stantly either fight, or mimic the de-
parted; and so persistent are they in
this mode of deception that if condi-
tions do not change they will continue
in this state until death becomes a
reality.
My next remarks will be on Homarus
vulgaris, or the

LoBsTERs.
These exist on our coasts from the
lowest spring tides out to thirty-five and
forty fathoms of water, which, in some
instances, may be five or more miles
from land. Their home is always in
sheltered positions. Near the shore by
day they live in holes or caverns, or
under large stones with a free exit, and
are most plentiful where rocks and
sands are in close proximity; when
this clear, sandy expanse in the twi-
light or moonlight can be used as
fencing and hunting ground, as pleas-
ure or hunger may preponderate, for
they are the mos active and warlike
of all our large crabs.
That fencing is a pastime among lob-
sters I have no doubt, from some little
experience I have had with them. Once
I found a lobster near low water in a
pool some nine feet long by six wide,
having a rough bottom and eight or
ten inches of water on it with a cay-
em at each end. Although I was
iarmed with a crab-hook or iron gaff
about three feet long, the extreme dart-
ing and fencing of the lobster were too
much for me to grapple with. When
in the deeper cavern I found it could
see me through the water as plainly
as I could see it; so that here the better
constructed eyes of the Genus Homo had
no advantage over the rough, hard,
stalk eyes of the crustacean; and as I
could not get to gaff across it, every
effort I made was evaded; at last,
however, by mere vigorous and ener-
getic gaffing, I made the cavern so un-
comfortable for the lobster that, like
a lightning flash it darted between my
legs and into the lesser cavern. Here
the same game went on and with like
results; for, in a moment, he was again
between my legs and back into his old
haunt. Finally, becoming tired of gaff-
ing and missing (for its fencing was
perfect, and could not have been
achieved without long practice), I de-
clined to be beaten by a mere crusta-
cean, and proceede to bail out the
pool. It was only by this effort that
I eventually conquered it. And here I
must confess that throughout the battle
so deft, crafty and subtle were its ac-
tions that it was like fighting a being
endowed with human intelligence.
I have further proof that they mani-
fest a severe martial spirit in the sea
when hunting for food. It is nothing
uncommon for fishermen, when draw-
ing up their traps in the morning, to
find the large claw of another lobster
in the pot beside the prisoner; and there
have been instances when three large
claws have~been found together under
the above conditions, and a lobster with
one arm, as a prisoner, showing that in
a recent fight the victor had lost one,
and the vanquished both its arms. But
these are only trifles compared with
what the late Sir Isaac Coffin saw on</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00046" SEQ="0046" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="36">36	Mimicry and Other Rabits of Crabs.

the coast of Nova Scotia, for It is given
on his authority that he once witnessed
a terrible battle between two armies of
lobsters, and that they fought with
such fury that the shore was strewn
with their claws.6
If in the pursuit of food only these
bitter battles are fought by these crea-
tures, we can imagine the nature of
some combats When the females are to
the front and the most beautiful
claimed by the conquerors.
It seldom happens that in these food
fights one lobster actually kills another.
No fisherman in this neighborhood has
ever seen death On these lines; the loss
of a limb being the extent of the injury
done to the defeated. Is it possible there
can be such ideas as those of order and
honor among lobsters, and that in this
strife for sustenance there is to be no
biting or striking below the head or
claws; and that the marvellous facility
they have of healing a wound in an
instant, by casting off the limb at the
last joint and throwing a film or cica-
trix over the wound, thus preventing
bleeding and further injury to the crea-
ture,7 is known A the race and is acted
upon in these contentions; while strik-
ing below the head and fighting to the
death is only allowed in their more
fierce and violent life battles, when
they are contending, perhaps, for the
best home caverns and the society of
the best females? That this is the case
seems probable from the fact that
when first brought face to face with
that rare monster, Man, they are des-
perate, and will instantly kill each
other other to escape from his presence
and power; so much so that he has to
tie their claws, or cut the higher ten-
don, which prevents thenl from opening

6 See whites British Orustacen, p. 103.
	The least prick through the shell of any
crustacean will cause It to bleed to death
Quickly. I have often seen this happening with-
~ut the creature knowing It, so slight was the
wound. Seeing death approaching it so stealthily,
I have sometimes frightened the creature by dart-
their nippers. Further, this escaping of
the conquered from the fishermans
pots helps us to realize that lobsters are
not the stupid creatures some would
have us believe. Evidently they know
all the conditions of the trap man has
so skilfully made for their capture, and
how to get in and out of it when It
suits their purpose; and also that their
being ensnared by him comes from an
undesigned act of theirs, viz., by lifting
what appeared to them to be the sea-
bottom and themselves gently to the
surface by a string, a fact of which
they had no conception, for what lob-
ster could imagine that what appeared
to be the foundations of the great deep
could be so quietly moved? Again,
another fact connected with their fight-
ing habits presents itself to us. I refer
to the statement that our fishermen
have never known one of these crea-
tures attempt to taste the fresh sweet
arm of a defeated foe, which clearly
shows that lobsters have no cannibal
propensities.
I will now consider the acts of mimic-
ry in lobsters. Their enemies are au
the skates, congers and larger cuttles.
with possibly the great crab. The
former violently hunt for them amongst
the rocks, and with their long noses
quickly turn them out of the crevices
and often swallow them whole.
	The Octopus vulgaris hunts them in
like manner; and with its spider-like
arms and strong suckers will drag them
out from any fissure; and, when hunger
presses, it has been known to force
itself between the rods ot tile strong
wicker stores of the fisherman, and de-
vour them without mercy.
To evade these the lobsters can ac-
p

cording to the grounds they are on
Ing a sharp Instrument Into the toe of the In-
jured limb. This greater pain has made it
quickly throw off the now doubly-Injured limb,
when at the same moment It covered the orifice
with a film, and In this manner saved Its own
life.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00047" SEQ="0047" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="37">	Mimicry and Other Habits of Crabs.	37
assume all the colors shading between
a dark blue, through brown, to a whit
ish cream-color, mostly by a mottling
process; and as in deep water the bot-
tom is mu~h spotted in some places
with quantities of dead-white sea-shells
and cream-colored corallines,5 the util-
ity of these colors in this form, in the
lobster, is apparent, as it puts them in
harmony with the above conditions.
Near the shore the umbrageous, palm-
like laminarian forests cover the dark,
rocky bottom; under this shade at mid-
day it is only twilig~ht, and in the cav-
erns and caves it has the darkness of
night; here in the day their dark-blue
color beautifully blends with their sur-
roundings; and in the night we are cer-
tain they are safe from the eyes of their
pursuers.
Bell, in his great work, British Stalk-
eyed Crustacea, noted (and his obser-
vation was confirmed by Couch) that
there is as much difference in the color
of lobsters as there is between the
white race and the African; and, from
it, concluded that lobsters do not wan-
der far from certain localities, as each
situation impresses its own, shade on
the shells.9
This comes very near our idea of
mimicry in these creatures, but unfor-
tunately it gives the credit of the
change to the sea-bottom instead of to
the lobster.
Here I will look at the Mata squinado,
or the

SPIDER CRAB.

These are found in all our western
and southern waters, and are plentiful
off the coasts of Devon and Cornwall,
where they are often found in crab
pots, set for the capture of the great
crab, into which they are enticed by
the same bait.
It was thought that these stilted

8 More especially the Alcyonlum (Linn). This
sponge-like coral, in some places on the sea-
bottom, is found in vast masses. I have seen as
spiders were weak and shaky on their

legs, but really it is not. so. They are
well adapted for climbing up the long
stems of the laminarian sea-weeds and
running over and foraging among their
tangled leaves.
Even the fishermans net is often used
in the same manner when hanging from
the boat to the sea-bottom; for, when
seeking or leaving food they will run
over it as easily as a mason will his
ladder, or a. spider its web.
And when it comes to the getting of
the fish from the net, they are the most
violent of all the crabs; for with these
apparently weak nippers, they will
cleave the net as clean as though it
were cut with scissors, and carry away
portions of it with their stolen food.
As a rule they are day feeders, and
delight in the warmth of our shallow
waters; and during hot summer weather
it is nothing uncommon to see them
lying in the crown of these palm trees
of the sea, basking in the sunshine.
They are said to be the sweetest food
of all the crabs, but their exterior is so
rough with spines and tubereles that
when in their finest form neither man
nor fish cares to have much to do with
them. In the moulting season, how-
ever, all this is changed; for when they
are in this plastic condition nearly all
the predatory fishes are their enemies
and are anxious to taste this dainty.
The spider crab seems to know this,
and when passing through this phase
of weakness falls back on a splendid
form of mimicry for protection, by
covering its exposed parts with sea-
weeds. These are entwined among
the hairs and spines, and stuck in all
the joints and crevices of the creature..
On looking carefully over several of
them I have doubted if the decoration
were really adjusted by Vhe wearers,
because weeds were growing beyond

many as sixteen In a square foot of the ocean
bed drawn up on a fishermans hook.
See Bells British Stalk-eyed Crnstacea, p. 254</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00048" SEQ="0048" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="38">	38	The Modern Parent.

the reach of their claws; hence I have
concluded that after congress, knowing
their unprotected state, the male had
assisted in this important and needful
act. When the males troubles in con-
nection with exuviation come on, the
females perform the same kindness to
their friends in danger. The weeds are
of many kinds; among them I noted
the Zostera marina, Ohorda fttum, Ulva
lat~ssima, Porphyra vulgaris, Entero-
morpha compressa and intestinatis; and
so well is this transformation accom-
plished that the ordinary eye cannot
distinguish them from the sea-bottom.
To the youngsters of the race they
must be the veritable Santa Claus of
the sea.
When in this disguised condition they
are so fearless that they will often ven-
ture far out on the gray sands in
search of soft and suitable food, where
they are often caught by the score in
ground seines.
But when the carapace has hardened
through age, these decorations are gen-
erally dispensed with; and their spines
and color-mimicry are again trusted to
for defence. Thus where the olive sea-
weed preponderates and its dark shades
are thrown on the rocks, the creature
assumes a reddish-brown hue which
blends well with its surroundings; but
The Contemporary Review.
in deep water on stony grounds, where
a lighter color prevails, a brownish-
gray color is assumed throughout on
claws and carapace, which harmonizes
well with its environment.
	Again, I have reasons for believing
that all the species of spider crabs in
British waters more or less mimic their
surroundings.
	Hayes araneus is so fond of this ml-
metical state that it always keeps
itself fully dressed whatever its per-
sonal condition; and various algie are
piled on its legs and carapace in such
quantities as to make it difficult to
know it from a bouquet of weeds;
while Pisa Gibbsii, which lives in deeper
water, manages so to cover itself with
sponges and corals that no one but the
initiated would think a crab was under-
neath.
	Again, in the West Indian seas the
spider crab, Macropodia occident atis,
also acts on these mimetic lines, and
imitates the colors and conditions of
its vicinity by disfiguring itself with
sea-weeds and sponges; and when in
this form watches for its prey.0
	In closing I may remark that I have
not exhausted the subject of mimicry,
having reasons for thinking that all th*~
crabs on our coast delight in tricks, and
more or less practice deception.
Matthias Dunn.



THE MODERN PARENT.

	In the old times it was taken for
granted in literature, and presumably
also in life, that children were under a
considerable obligation to their parents
for the bare fact of existence. Many
affecting appeals in drama from father
to child resolve themselves simply into
the following inquiry: But for me where

15 See Linn. Trans., xiv., 335, and Whites
British Crusta~ea, p. 13.
would you have been? and its corollary.
Since you owe everything to me, is it
not reasonable that you should display
your gratitude by doing what I ask of
you? Undoubtedly there was a good
deal of logic in the plea, though I can-
not recollect that it was ever success-
ful. Still, the whole scheme of filial
duty was based originaily on the belief
that it was very good of parents to</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00049" SEQ="0049" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="39">3~9
The Modern Parent.

	bring their children into the world;
and it dates back to an age when people
married explicitly in order to have
children, and when every man owed
it to his family not to die without lin-
eage. Gradually, however, that change
came to pass which makes the dividing
line between the modern world and
the ancleiftthe change in the relations
between woman and man. The unit
of society was no longer the family,
but the individual, who sought his own
good and his own completion, irrespec-
tive of his family connections. The
bride assumed a new importance, a
value in her own right, since man no
longer demanded in marriage a woman,
but the woman; and, as romanticism
strengthened, the thought of issue in
marriage receded further and further
into the background. And so it has
gone on. Shakespeare, in the Sonnets,
utters his magnificent laudation of the
marriage of true minds; but you also
find him insisting on the notion that
of fairest creatures we desire in-
crease. In Browning, who is your
typical modern poet of love, the man
thinks of nothing in heaven or earth
but the woman, the woman of nothing
but the man. And to come down to
prose, I would assert boldly that those
of us who marry to please ourselves
Which is, upon the whole, the usual
proceedingdesire simply the society
of a certain person, with whom to live
out life, and accept the consequences,
with or without enthusiasm. We do
not feel that in bringing infants into
the world we are fulfilling a sacred
duty; we are inclined, perhaps, to look
upon them as the inevitable outcome
of an arrangement which our lives
demand. What is more, our neighbors
are inclined to take the same view of
the matter. We know exactly the area
of the worlds surface, and the statis-
tics of population terrify us; we all
realize how few places there are and
how many seek them; and, by a nat-
ural consequence, we deprecate rather
than rejoice in what Tennyson called
the torrent of babies.
	Still, there was always the old argu-
ment to fall back on: if we did good to
no one else, at least our children would
thank us for the original benefit of ex-
istence; and till this century the argu-
ment was never challenged. eiEdipus,
Job, or Swift, the famous unhappy,
might curse the day when they were
born, but mankind regarded their ut-
terance as a startling paradox, a final
proof of their exceptional infelicity.
Now, pessimism has gradually per-
vaded the air; and though men and
women cling more tenaciously to life
than ever they did, and in order to go
on breathing will submit to the per-
petuity of a German water-cure, the
world at large is ready to question
whether life really is worth living. I
believe the subject has been discussed
during the vacant months of one au-
tumn by the Daily Telegraph, and that
clinches the evidence for the existence
of pessimism. That being so, how is
a father to say My son, you are in-
debted to me for your life, when he
knows that his son may retort, Sir,
I was never consulted in the matter?
The father has brought the child into
the world; but suppose the child does
not like the world when it gets there,
how is he to answer for it? He cannot
say that he married in order to confer
the blessing of existence upon other
creatures; he cannot say that duty im-
pelled him to do so; and society will
not even applaud him for having given
another subject to Her Majesty, Her
Majestys subjects heing already too
thick upon the ground. The sons re-
tort, if it be made, seems to me unan-
swerable, and the father can only con-
fess that he has taken an unpardonable
liberty with another human being.
Add to this that the propensity of
the human mind to fatalism has flung
us into a blind belief in the unlimited
/</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00050" SEQ="0050" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="40">	40	The Modern Parent.

consequences of heredity. A childs
ancestry, we are taught to believe by
our modern preachers, the dramatists
and novel writers, determines abso-
lutely not only the childs character,
but the events in his or her life. Con-
sequently, for whatever misfortunes
befall the child, for whatever misdeeds
he may commit, the parents are respon-
sible, who brought him inconsiderately
into the world; and especially the
father, since with him the business of
selection is still held chiefly to lie.
Take all these considerations together
I believe they exist, though obscurely
and half realized, at the back of many
mindsand can you wonder at the
apologetic attitude which the modern
parent assumes to the modern child? It
is no longer, My son, I am your
father, and your mother is your mother,
and if you do not love, honor and obey
us you are an ungrateful dog. Rather
the poor man has the air of saying:
My dear boy, my constitution is not
all it ought to be, and my great-grand-
father committed suicide; what can I
do to atone for the gout which will
certainly be your portion, and the he-
reditary bias which may probably in-
cline you to cut your throat? Take five
shillings a week pocket-money, and try
to bear up.My dear girl,your mothers
great-aunt ran away with the footman;
and the worst is that I knew the fact
when I married.Do not, I beseech
you, let me have to reproach myself
more than I already do for having
started you in life with this fatal pre-
disposition to levity of conduct.
	Perhaps the state of mind which I
have described is rather inculcated than
attained; perhaps not even doctors in-
quire with any accuracy into the medi-
cal pedigree of the young ladies whom
they desire to marry; and perhaps the
world in general would still approve
rather than reprobate the action of a
lady who, when her flanctl jwas ordered
to South Africa with lung disease, to
all appearance a doomed man, refused
to break off the engagement, married
him and, in a few years, brought him
back as strong as the rest of us. How-
ever, the fact remains that to-day the
morality of her action, as well as its
wisdom, would be questioned; half a
century ago she would have been hailed
as a heroine. I do not know that public
opinion on this matter has yet become
sufficiently ascertained to affect con-
duct, though I believe that in a short
time it will be difficult for any man or
woman with insanity in the family to
get married. But I am sure that the
sense of parental responsibility has
developed to an extraordinary degree
within the century that is just closing.
A hundred years ago, or less, if parents
saw that their children were in good
health, had proper food and dress, and
acquired, in addition to their rudiments,
the accomplishments necessary to their
stationa little French, music and
drawing for the girls, a little Latin and
Greek for the boysthe parents were
held to be amply fulfilling their duty.
The duty of children, on the other
hand, was equally plain: to learn their
lessons, to keep out of the way of their
elders when they were not wanted, and
to be cheerful, and not noisy, when
they were encouraged to appear. Con-
sider, for a moment, in this connection
the writings of Miss Austen, which I
maintain to be, among other things, a
series of invaluable documents for the
social history of her time. Miss Aus-
tenI have it on the authority of the
Dictionary of National Biography
loved children, and they loved her. But
I confess I should never have guessed
it from her writings, for in them boys
always rhymes to noise, and the most
frequent object of her satire is the
injudicious mother, who does not keep
her children where they ought to be
in the nursery. Nowadays we are in a
lamentable transition period. We still
think our children a nuisancefor the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00051" SEQ="0051" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="41">

The Modern Parent.

modern parent is at heart deplorably
unregeneratebut we do not think our-
selves entitled to think so. I cannot
illustrate the modern mothers frame
of mind better than by quoting some
verses written by Mrs. Dearmer, a
lady whose picture-books are one of
the many things which make the child
of to-day much luckier than his fore-
runners:
1 think the world is really sad,
I can do nothing but annoy;
For little boys are all born bad,
And I am born a little boy.

It doesnt matter whats the game,
Whether its Indians, trains, or ball;
I always know I am to blame
If I amuse myself at all.

I said one day on mothers knee,
If you would send us right away
To foreign lands across the sea,
You wouldnt see us every day.

We shouldnt worry any more
In	those strange lands with queer
new toys;
But here we stamp and play and roar,
And wear your life out with our
noise.

The savages would never mind,
And youd he glad to have us go;
There nobody would be unkind
For you dislike your children so.

Then	mother turned, and looked quite
red
I do not think she could have heard;
She put me off her knee instead
Of answering one single word.

She went, and did not even nod.
	~That had~I said that could annoy2
Mothers are really very odd
	If you are born a little boy.

	The mothers contrition, which Mrs.
Dearmer indicates in this delicate,
roundabout way, is quite true to life
nowadays; but the average matron of
the early Victorian period would have
known nothing of such heartburnings.
Mrs. Dearmers lady finds her children
troublesome at timeswhich is quite
naturalbut she is inclined to think
that it is very wrong of her to be
so intolerant. Her grandmother would
have packed the infants promptly out
of the room, and never troubled to
justify herself for doing so. To be with
their elders was a privilege which chil-
dren had to merit by good behavior,
and being good meant being quiet.
Even Miss Edgeworth, who in many
ways anticipated the modern theories,
was quite clear about that. To her
mind the duty of children not to annoy
their parents was much more peremp-
tory than the duty of parents to amuse
their children; whereas nowadays we
are distinctly taught that parents have
no right to be annoyed. I should greatly
like to call up Miss Edgeworth from
the shades and ask her to comment, for
instance, on Mrs. Dearmers poem. She
would explain, I think, to the parent
how, by a judicious mixture of rewards
and punishment, even a person who
has the misfortune to be born a little
boy can be induced to enjoy himself
quietly in a corner; and tc the little
boy, undoubtedly, she would say, that
if he wishes other people to be agree-
able to him he must be agreeable to
other people, and consequently must
not shake the table when his mother is
writing (see Little Frank, passim).
She certainly would never insist, as a
good many people do nowadays, that it
is essential to the health of little boys
that they should stamp and play and
roar, and consequently that grown-up
people have just got to put up with it.
	The case of the Edgeworths is really
instructive. It was the lot of Maria
Edgeworth, observes Mrs. Oliphant,
in a very charming chapter of the
Literary Histoi~y of England, to be
trained in one of those somewhat ap-
palling family seminaries of all the
virtues, where nothing escapes the sys
p
41</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00052" SEQ="0052" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="42">	42	The Modern Parent.

tem of education, and everything is
made subservient to the moral disci-
pline of the house. Mr. Edgeworth
was a gentleman of independent means
and no occupation, who had a turn for
natural science and a passion for lec-
turing his company; and this passion
he indulged for the benefit of his chil-
dren. The most exacting Froebelian
could not expect any parent to take
himself more seriously as a p~rentthan
did Mr. Edgeworth, and it is only fair
to say that his children adored him.
Yet I do not feel the least desire to
emulate the virtues of this model father.
I do not find that he made any en-
deavor to enter into his childrens pleas-
ures; he did his best to make them take
up his own whims, and to become little
patterns of the great exemplar who
sat daily at the head of the long break-
fast table. The model parent, in short,
in this instance, was a prig and a
maker of prigs; and that is, in my
humble judgment, what the model par-
ent is fatally apt to become.
	Come, now, let us live for our chil-
dren. Such, it appears, was the mes-
sage which Froebol, the great apostle
of modern theories on education, deliv-
ered. Let us educate them so that,
I suppose, they in their turn may live
for their children, and the world be
perpetually full of parents sacrificing
their own lives to make their children
so moral that these in their turn will
repeat the sacrifice, and so on ad infin-
itum. For if there is one thing about
which the modern theorist is more clear
than another, it is that character, not
instruction, is the object of education.
We are to teach our children, not how
to be goodfor the assumption is that
children are not bad, and that if they
do what they ought not to, it is the
fault of their education, or of their he-
reditary tendenciesbift how to be ob-
servant, how to be cheerful, even how
to play. In many cases the adoption
~of these theories has an ironical result;
the modern mother is so profoundly
convinced that this business of edu-
cation is a difficult and subtle business,
only to be conducted by an expert, that
she packs her children out of the house
as soon as they can walk, and salves
her conscience by paying the bill. In
Miss Edgeworths novels you find
innumerable complaints of the fashion-
able lady who made over her child to
a foster-mother, and found the little
creature a great nuisance when it re-
turned to her. Nowadays those ladies
would have no trouble in the matter;
they could commit their infants to a
system, and explain to the next person
who took them into dinner how essen-
tial it was that the early training of a
human creature should be entrusted to
a person who had minutely studied the
mental processes of children and under-
stood the harmoniously proportionate
development of body and mind. Mrs.
Rawdon Crawley would have .been an
enthusiastic advocate of the Kinder-
garten if it had existed in her time,
and if she could have found some one
to pay the fees for her. Still, the peo-
ple who merely find in modern theories
an excuse for washing their hands en-
tirely of parental duties are rare; the
average mother desires her childrens
presence; so does the average father
in moderation. But the parent who Is
theory-bitten is apt to turn a pleasure
into a duty and to destroy the whole
value of domestic intercourse. The
other day a friend of mind was talking
to a proud father about his childa
delightful little girl, fresh and dainty,
as charming as a kitten. What good
company she must be for you! said
my friend. Yes, the father answered,
and how sad to think there will be an
end of it all in a year! My friend
naturally inquired if there was any
reason to be alarmed~any impending
separation. It was not that. In a year
the little girl would reach the age of
three. And, you know, it is recognized</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00053" SEQ="0053" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="43">	The Modern Parent.	43

that when a child comes to three you
must never say anything before it with-
out thinking of the effect that will be
produced on the childs character.
This is a true story, and the man was
an intelligent man, and quite serious.
Can one conceive of anything more
lamentable? A person in ordinary
society who should never speak or act
without weighing the probable moral
effect of his word or action would be
simply intolerable; but his neighbors
would, in all likelihood, never find him
out; they would simply put him down
as a bore. Now, one of the facts that
we all admit is the perfectly appalling
insight of the pupil into the teachers
mindan insight narrow and unjust,
but all the more appalling on that ac-
count. If a parent were to assume this
attitude in his intercourse with his
child, the child would find him out in-
stinctively before it was five years old;
it would know that it was being con-
sciously moulded, and it would resent
the fact, as it ought to. And if, instead
of ~ child, there were children, they
would talk it over among themselves
and laugh at the inefficacy of the method.
No human being likes to be influ-
enced, least of all by some one who
is trying to conceal the process; and the
modern theory is, I imagine, that chil-
dren should not be preached to or ex-
horted, but that they should be uncon-
sciously guided in a desirable direction.
The result would be one of two things:
either the child would submit know-
ingly to the process, and would thereby
lose much of its natural and invaluable
instinct of self-assertionwould be
trained, in short, to undervalue and
diminish its own individuality; or else
and this would be, happily, a much
more frequent occurrenceit would de-
velop character by an instinctive rebel-
lion against the directing influence.
Character is not a thing that can be
given or imposed from without; it can
only grow; though it is quite possible
to produce a morbid and unhealthy
growth, like that of a flower in a
greenhouse. The people who talk
about developing character are like
those who seek to create health by ad-
ministering a succession of drugs; for
my own part, I believe that both char-
acter and health are best promoted by
judicious letting alone. There is often
worse mischief done by parental inter-
ference than by parental neglect; I ap-
peal to Mr. George Meredith and the
example of Richard Feverel. The best
thing that can happen to a boy is to
be brought up in a simple and iiatural
wayliving, that is to say, for the early
part of his life among people who are
kind to him, but whose orders he
has to obey without questioning, and
who are for the most part occupied with
their own interestswho live their own
lives and let him live his. But if from
the moment a child comes into the
room the father and mother have to
put a constraint upon themselvesto
shape their conduct and conversa-
tion for the particular end of
his moral advantage  instantly the
conditions become forced and un-
natural. The behavior and talk of
ordinary decent people have in them
nothing that can hurt a child; for the
most part, if they go on without refer-
ence to him, the child is sublimely un-
conscious of them, engrossed in his
own concerns; for the rest, they appeal
to his curiosity, as they ought to do,
and wakens in him that vague specula-
tion which is the beginning of inde-
pendent thought. His character is
forming itself, both by obedience to
rules and by collision with them, and
it does not need the administration of
perpetual moral prescriptionsprescrip-
tions of which no doctor can foretell
the effect. Nothing can compensate to
a child for the loss of a country bring-
ing up; not because in the country he
learns to observe Nature (one of the
things about which the modern theorist</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00054" SEQ="0054" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="44">	44	The Modern Parent.

is stark mad)for the same child who
/
in the country picks up the names of
wild flowers, and can tell you the
markings of every birds egg, will get
by heart in London all the regimental
facings or the list of river steamers,
information quite as valuable as the
otherbut because in the country he
is far more left to himself. He can
run about and associate with the farm
laborers, learning something of a class
whom he may never come across in
after life; contract friendships with un-
washed and ragged little boys, and in
their c6mpany continually get his feet
wetphysically and morally, too, if
you likewithout the least apprehen-
sion of catching cold. In town he is
under observation all the time, watched
over by some one possessing a theory
of what is good for his soul and body.
It is in town chiefly that children suffer
from that physical and moral coddling
which is the deadly vice of the modern
parent. A lady was explaining the other
day that a certain portrait of her son
bad been completed only with great diffi-
culty. At every sitting the childs tem-
perature went up to such a degree that
she almost feared that the portrait
must be given up; it was too strong an
excitement!
	Indeed a efrief objection to the plan of
living for our children is the tendency
of anxious parents to create some occu-
pation for their anxiety. An old-fash-
ioned mother would have had other
things to do than to run about taking
her little boys temperature at odd
times~ If we are to be continually
fussing over our childrens health, there,
results a formidable demand upon our
actual time, and what is worse, upon
the leisure of our thoughts. This is in
itself undesirable; but the worst is that
we are now in a fair way to bring up a
race of valetudinarians. The little boy
~Vho is used to have his temperature
taken when he sits for his picture, will
certainly injure his health when he
comes to be a man by the simple fact
of thinking too much about it; and I
should greatly fear that the little girl
whose father sets a watch upon his lips
in her presence from the time she is
three years old, will grow up into a
moral valetudinarian, who is the worst
type of prig. Happily the best meant
experiments on character often lead to
results as widely different from those
that are naturally to be expected as
they are from the consummation con-
templated by the experimentalist.
	Nature is too hard for any theory or
system. It is quite possible that chil-
dren who have been brought up to ex-
pect that a reason shall be given them
for whatever they are told to do, or
even children who have been taught to
believe that obedience is not necessary
unless they approve of the reasons
given, may take their place in life with-
out friction or annoyance to themselves
or their neighbors. They have inher-
ited instincts of self~adaptation, which
will guide them a great deal more
surely than their own crude reasoni~Igs.
But in all probability they will have
been a nuisance to themselves while
they were growing up, and certainly
will have been a nuisance to their par-
ents. I believe in the experience of
the race as against any individual the
ory, and the experience of the race ad-
vises that children should be taught to
do what they are bid without asking
for reasons. They will infallibly rea-
son for themselves on the injunctions;
they will judge their parents, and if
the orders are unreasonable, will judge
them adversely; that is the menace
which it behooves parents to bear in
mind. But a child does not expect to
be considered in all things; and it seems
to me that if we set out to live for our
children, instead of living for our own
ideas and work in the world, we shall
he putting things on a topsy-turvy
ba~is, and sending our children out into
life equipped with a terribly undue</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00055" SEQ="0055" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="45">	The Modern Parent.	45

sense of their own importance. The
adult mind has other work to do than
to concentrate itself exclusively upon
the interests of a domestic circle; and
I think the best plan is for decent,
clean-minded people to go their own
way in freedom, not constrained by
the presence of their children, nor con-
tinually condescending to the undevel-
oped intelligence. Depend upon it (as
the Spectator says), this continual
stooping of the back is good neither
for the one who stoops nor for the one
who is stooped to. Mr. Edgeworth (to
revert to our great example of the
model parent) acquired a habit of im-
parting instruction which made him in-
tolerable in all societies, and while he
was teaching to his children (there
were nineteen or twenty of them by
four or five successive spouses) the
theory of soap-bubbles and how to
make a model of a water-mill, he left
the entire management of his vstate
to his eldest daughter; and upon his
death the eldest son, imbued with all
this valuable mechanical knowledge,
proved perfectly incompetent to deal
with troublesome tenants, and directly
a land crisis came handed the books
of the estate back to the much-over-
worked Maria. His intelligence had
been studiously developed, as Froebel
would have dictated, along the line of
least resistance; he had not been taught
the lesson of doing something that he
understood nothing about, just because
he had got to do it.
That is where the modern theorists
seem to me hopelessly in error. Both
for the moral and the intellectual part
they adopt a system of spoon-feeding.
They do not trust nature, which if you
provide food, will generally provide the
digestion. And the modern parent, so
far as I can see, gulps down wholesale
what one may call the mud-pie theory
of education. Education used to begin
with the A B C; but if you send your
children to a Kindergarten, the children
will be taught to regard the alphabet
as a very advanced branch of knowl-
edge. They will be taught educational
games; a whole class of them lie down
on the floor and crawl, pretending to be
caterpillars; then they get up and flap
their hands about because they have
become butterflies; that is a lesson in
the life-history of the insect world.
They model in clay in order that they
may learn that a pig has four legs and
a tail; they plait rushes in order that
they may con4~ribute to the harmonious
development of all their faculties by ac-
quiring manual dexterity; they build
houses with bricks that they may learn
how to carry out a design. I have
heard of an instructress of Kindergar-
ten teachers who made her pupils de-
vote an hour a day to learning how to
hop like frogs, that they might be able
to impart that accomplishmA~nt. Even
if you do not send your children to a
Kindergarten, its theories invade your
domestic happiness. People give you
complicated Kindergarten toys, and the
unfortunate parent has first to learn
how to work the toys, and then to teach
the children how to work them. But as
for reading, that is considered to be too
great a strain on the budding intelli-
gence.
By Froebels system even the rudi-
ments are expressly prohibited till a
child is six, and, so far as I can make
out, reading is discouraged afterwards.
A very clever parent was explaining to
me not long ago that his very
clever little son was not taught to read
because little boys invariably put them-
selves into unhygienic attitudes over ~
book. They read doubled up, and that
is bad for their digestion; or they read
lying on their stomachs, and that is bad
for their eyes. For my own part, I
would risk the hygiene for the sake of
the education. The only valuable
knowledge is the knowledge which
we acquire for ourselves; and to
teach a child how to read is to</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00056" SEQ="0056" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="46">	46	The Modern Parent.

give him a key to a world inex-
pressibly wider than that in which he
moves. It is rare for boys to go to
school possessing anything that can
really be called knowledge; but those
who do have, invariably got their
knowledge by miscellaneous reading in
books which they only half compre-
hended. It is not a habit that is ac-
quired at school, where every hour has
its fixed occupation; that is to say, that
the average child has only five or six
years, say from six to twelve, in which
to form it. And I confess that I should
be unwilling to postpone the chance of
acquiring this habit even to the most
scientific instruction in building bricks
or in making mud-pies. In short I
would teach a child first of all how to
read, because by teaching him to read
you put him in possession of the em-
ployment. which of all others is the
most delightful to many children, and
those the most intelligent; because you
enable him tQ aujiuse himself quietly,
and because you give him the best
chance to find out what sort of things
really interest him in life. You open
the door to that cultivation of his own
mind by himself which is the most
important of all.
	The rest of education stands on a
different footing. It is not an amuse-
ment, and you only do harm by pre-
tending that it is. The young teacher
nearly always sets out with a theory
that his or her business is to teach
boys and girls how to think. In every
public school you will find young mas-
ters who neglect their proper business
with the best intentionsin order to
pass the time agreeably by discoursing
on subjects in which they wish their
pupils to take an intelligent interest;
and other masters, to whom their pu-
pils pass on, have with much bitterness
to teach the boys what they ought to
have been made to learn in these agree-
able half-hours. No human being can
teach another how to think, any more
than he can teach him how to digest;
he can, at the most, indicate the con-
ditions of healthy digestion and clear
thought. But he can, and he ought to,
teach him how to learn, which is a de-
liberate conscious effort of the will and
the memory; and to make this effort is
not an easy nor a comfortable process.
You may decoy a child into knowing
all the names and the counties and
rivers of Englandand he will not be a
great deal the better for the knowledge
but you cannot cajole him into learn-
ing how to learn. I see lesson-books en-
titled French without Tears, and so
forth, and I distrust those lesson-books.
At all events, in the school-room of the
best teacher I ever knew there were
enough tears shed to fill many buckets,
and the pupils were the teachers own
children. I do not know exactly what
they learnt in that schoolroom, but
they learnt how to learn, and they even
gained a taste for the business. If they
liked what they had to do, so much the
better; if they did not they were made
to do it all the samedat what a cost
of energy and patience only those who
have taught can realize. I read in
Child Life, which is understood to be
the official organ of the most enlight
ened Froebelians, the rebuke adminis-
tered to a lecturer when she took upon
herself to exhort her Kindergarten stu-
dents to patience: There was a look
of surprise on every face, and at last
one student spoke up, and said, But
how ca one feel impatient with a little
child? The rest of us are not so
Froehelian as all that, and I am sure
that the teacher of whose success I
spoke had such ample cause for impa-
tience as no animal in creation but
the human child can afford. But when
noses had to be kept to the grindstone,
they were kept there, and the result
was that in the end the reluctant in-
telligence made the effort which was
demanded of it and learnt. Morally,
it learnt that efforts had to be made;</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00057" SEQ="0057" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="47">	The Moderu Parent.	47

intellectually it learnt how to make
them. That is the double lessonthe
necessity of learning and the way to
learnwhich ought to be imparted to
every child before it goes to a school,
where the pupil takes his or her place
in a class of twenty. In such a class
the teachers business is to teach a
definite thing; but the unfortunate
pupil who has not learnt how to learn
cannot receive the individual attention
necessary to get him over this first
step. Under the Kindergarten sys-
tem he will have learnt only to expect
that every obstacle will be smoothed
away, and I suspect that he will be
very like a creature who has been
taught to swim on dry land and is
pitched into the water. The last thing
that I should be afraid of is overstrain-
ing a childs intelligenee in the initial
stages. Once the child has learnt how
to learn there is a danger, and the anx-
ious parent may easily do a mischief by
impressing unduly upon a willing boy
the transcendent importance of passing
a particular examination. Even if his
elders are convinced that a childs
whole future is at stake upon a single
success, it is both unfair and unwise
to make the child share this tremendous
anxiety, too heavy a strain for the
young nerves. That is an error to
which the modern arrangements pre-
dispose all of us; but it does not spring
from a theory. What I am concerned
with hete is the theory which seeks to
confound work with play, and to find
a royal road to learning in which all
the labor shall be transferred from the
pupil to the teacher. I have no per-
sonal experience of the matter, and I
am told, on good authority, that the
pupils come from a good Kindergarten
knowing what they ought to know, and
-	knowing it well. But it seems to me
that the system is deficient in the most
vital point of all; that it does not en-
force the lesson of pers~nal effort, and
that in laying itself out to make things
pleasant for the learner it makes them
too easy, and does not make sufficieni
demand upon attention. If it does not
call forth a conscious and deliberate
concentration of memory or reason by
an exercise of will in the learner, it falls
in its function.
	The teacher of whom I spoke already
had naturally her views upon the art
she practisedfor teaching, with all
deference to Froebel, is an art and not
a sciencebut, like all artists, she could
not define her method. The Bible, com-
mon-sense and good English poetry
were the things which she laid down
as a basis for elementary education;
but, of course, the word common-
sense begs the whole question. Still,
there is an element of suggestion in
the list. Good English poetry was
ruled out by Mr. Edgeworth, on the
ground that it was foolish and wrong
for children to learn to repeat words
of which they did not know the precise
meaning; and then there is a very curi-
ous passage, in which poor Rosamund
is reprimanded when she wants to re-
peat the opening of Grays Elegy,
because the lines sound so very
pretty. Her mother tells her that she
does not know what curfew means,
nor a knell; Rosamund replies, as
one would say, like a very intelligent
little girl, that she cannot tell the mean-
ing of every word, but she knows the
general meaning. It means that the
day is going; that it is evening; that it
is growing dark. However, this avails
nothing, and she is reduced to a better
frame of mind, and accepts as the most
appropriate poetry for her years, a de-
scription in rhymed couplets of a weav-
ing machineapparently the work of
her condescending father.
	Mr. Edgeworth, in many ways the
type of the modern parent, is not quite
in the movement on this point. Every-
body admits nowadays that it is well
to encourage children to take pleasure
in the sound of beautiful words, and</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00058" SEQ="0058" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="48">	48	The Modern Parent.
in the Froebelian system great im-
portance is given to learning verses by
heart. But the verses are verses spe-
cially composed, written down to the
infant intelligence, and for that reason
scarcely examples of good English
poetry. It is again the method of
spoon-feeding adopted, instead of let-
ting a child learn by heart, as children
will do with enthusiasm, the ringing
phrases of Macaulays Lays or the
songs of Shakespeare, which they re-
peat for the mere pleasure of the sound,
training their ear and their instinct in-
sensibly to the beauties and the uses of
language, which is the instrument of
all human business and the material
body of thought. In education, as in
life, a child gains continually by con-
tact with the unfamiliar, at whose
meaning he guesses. It is from the
minds tendency to conjecture that we
learn to think.
All modern theorists lay great stress,
like Mr. Edgeworth, on the importance
in elementary education of physical sci-
ence. I confess to a prejudice on this
matter. The worst educated men
among men of high intelligence that I
have ever met were mathematicians;
and next to them, in order of deficiency,
I should put men of science. Nobody
disputes the value or the interest of
scientific knowledge, but it seems to
be an indifferent training for the mind.
I can never forget that Darwin, who in
his young days loved Shakespeare,
when old lost all pleasure in him, but
coi~tinued to delight in the common-
place novel with a happy ending. It
seems as if a mind dwelling perpetually
on the tangible and definiteon the
thing that can be absolutely proved or
disprovedlost its sense of the mystery
and fascination which hang about the
meaning of life. I think that by early
insistence upou physical science you
may develop an undue bias for the
material fact, a contempt or distaste
for the unascertainable; and the busi
ness of life does not deal with fixed
quantities. Still there is enough In
science to stimulate the imagination,
heaven knows! and of the value of its
study as a kind of gymnastics for the
mind I have no experience. Compara-
tively few people haye; but no doubt
it will be tried. It is an age of science
and experiments, and since people have
made up their minds that education is
a science, experiments will be tried in
education.
There exists in London a clubthe
Sesamewhich provides sitting-rooms,
dinners, newspapers in the ordinary
way for the ladies and gentlemen who
belong to it; but in its inception it was
not as other clubs. It began with an
association of people for the purpose
of studying and spreading knowledge
on all matters relating to educational
reform; it was, in short, and still is In
some degree, a club for the production
of the educated mother, and, if pos-
sible, of. the educated father also. The
Sesame Club, as I understand, issues
Child Life, the paper of which I have
already spoken, and identifies itself in
this way with the Kindergartefi sys-
tem. It has even founded an ideal
Kindergarten, where students may go
to practise Froebelian methods upon
children who receive a gratuitous
schooling. Young ladies may go there
in order to become educated mothers
and competent in the theory and prac-
tice of such objects as child develop-
ment, natural science, hygiene and gen-
eral household management, as well
as education. If you ask for a more
precise definition of the ideals to which
the modern parent, as represented by
this club, subscribes (in both senses),
one is provided by Prof. Earl Barnes;
The great work of the Kindergarten
is to help the child to integrate his per-
sonal, material, social and religious
worlds. The definition may not be
very comprehensible, but it sounds
sufficiently comprehensivetoo much</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00059" SEQ="0059" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="49">	The Modern Parent.	49

so for my liking. I should like to ad-
jure the modern parent to ask a little
less of education and trust a little more
to nature.
	It seems that the present generation
the people whose children are grow-
ing upare convinced that they them-
selves were extremely ill-educated, and
are determined, at all events, to be
wiser than their parents. Frankly, I
do not think it was so had as all that.
My friends appear to me to be very
agreeable and well-educated people,
and I see no reason to be discontented
with the bringing-up which made them
what they areif indeed the system
had much to say to it. My own opinion
is that, in any case, being brought up
among the same persons, they would
have turned out much the same what-
ever method had been adopted. The
moral part of education is a thing that
can be delegated to no Kindergartcn In
the world. Our conduct, In so far as
it does not proceed direedy from our
innate qualities, is governed by imita-
tion, conscious and unconscious. The
people who influence us first are our
parents, with whom we must live in
some degree of intimacy; afterwards
we are chiefly affected by the associ-
ates whom we choose for ourselves.
Admiration is at the root of it, and the
natural instinct of a child is to look up
to the grown-up people it lives with,
and to adopt their ideas, but only on
condition that the elders behave natu-
rally. Boys do not imitate their school-
masters, for they know perfectly well
that their masters assume a behavior
for their edification; perfect natural-
ness is hardly possible in the relation
of teacher and pupil, and, the more w~
think about influencing our own chil-
dren, the less likely we are to accom-
plish it. Lady Isabel Margesson, in a
paper read before the Womens Con-
The Cornhill Magazine.
	LIVIWG AGE.	VOL. viii.	400
gress (reprinted in Child Life), declares
that we ought to learn how to self-
express ourselves. I think she is
needlessly disquieted about the matter.
Children understand their parents very
well, and when one human being delib-
erately tries to explain himself or her-
self to another, the result is nearly al-
ways misunderstanding; this is the
most fruitful source of the quarrels of
lovers. The one thing to be avoided is
fearhabitual fear. If you cow a
puppy you can do nothing with it, and
some children are cowedoftenest by
a stinging tongue. I will say this for
the modern parentthat this evil is far
less common than it would appear to
have been even half a century ago; the
father is not that awe-inspiring person-
age he once was. Human nature being
what it is, one need not be seriously
afraid of his becoming, in many cases,
a sort of amateur schoolmaster, like
Mr. Edgeworth, or the model Froebel-
ian parent.
	As for the intellectual side of educa-
tion, I merely wish to urge that the
simpler and more definite our aims are,
the more proliable will be their attain-
ment. Exactly what children, boys
and girls, ought to learn at school may
be matter for discussion, though I can
conceive of no more proper basis of
study than language, which is to be
the vehicle of all our ideas and our
means of communicating with our fel-
lows. But the essential thing is that
they should learn what they are set to
learn; and the sooner they learn that
they have got to learn, the better. I
do not feel convinced that this simple
but invaluable knowledge will be ac-
quired in a place that aims at integrat-
ing the material, moral, social and re-
ligious worlds of a child, and teaching
him how to play.
Stephen Uwynn.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00060" SEQ="0060" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="50">	50	  For the Credit of His Color.
		FOR THE CREDIT OF HIS COLOR.

	One scorching afternoon, in the days
before the British Government had been
roused to realize that its Gallic neigh-
bors were quietly appropriating the
West African hinterland, a little worn-
out French gunboat came clanking down
a broad reach of the muddy Niger.
The sky, suffused with heat, was the
color of brass overhead, and the yellow
river radiated dazzling light as it broke
apart in white froth at the rusty bows,
giving up a curious sour smell. Ashore,
here and there a tall palm hung its
green fronds over the river, then giant
reed beds, covering festering muds,
melted into jungly thickets, which were
lost again in a haze of heat. Black
smoke rolled from the funnel to hang in
horizontal strata over the bubbling
wake, because there was not a breath
of air to carry it away; and down in
the stifling depths under-deck, naked,
plague-stricken negroes groaned and
sweated before the sulky fires. The
wreck of a white man, half frenzied
with fever, alternately encouraged them
and abused the fate which had sent
him there.
	Here was little glory, only misery,
heat and death, while he knew the one
hope of saving the last of the company
lay in hurrying the vessel down through
the reeking delta into the life-giving
freshness of open sea. But the boilers
were foul with stone and mud, the
sealed tubes were leaky, and it was
only by desperate efforts he could keep
steam at all, while part of the precious
vapor was blowing into stokehold and
engine-room. The engineer, Marsaut,
checked a burst of expletives When a
dripping black man flung down his
shovel, and its clatter was followed by
a choking cry. Wiping the sweat out
of his eyes, a Senegali fireman bent
over a limp black object, with staring
eyes huddled among the coal, and a
hoarse voice said:
It is the will of Allah! Another of us
is dead. How can any man labor without
eating in this heat of the pit? yet until
an hour ago he toiled at my side. So
the white man need speak no more
hard words, for we have kept our
promise of ser-vice. Where are all the
rest who came with me from DakkaP
	As Marsaut afterwards told Fleming,
the English trader, he could find noth-
ing to say, and mutely watched two
men fasten a firebar to the black an-
kles. Then the tackles creaked, and a
shape, with limply hanging head, rose
slowly towards the gratings, while as-
cending after it he heard a splash and
saw something cleave apart the muddy
river. Meantime under the ragged
bridge-awnings, which fluttered with
the hot draught the steamer made,
Commander Girardi lay huddled in a
canvas chair, the perspiration sealed
up in his burning skin, and the soiled
white uniform hanging loosely about
his wasted limbs. His eyes were al-
most blinded by the reflected glare, and
he blinked uselessly at the shimmering
water, which, to his disordered vision,
had changed itself to fire, growing
steadily brighter as the steamer pan1~ed
on. That, like others made about the
time, had been a disastrous expedition.
It was true sundry agreements with
dusky gentlemen, who represented
themselves as persons of authority,
written in fantastic Arabic, were se-
curely locked in a chart-room drawer,
but then each petty Moslem chieftain
was fond of making treaties, which be-
came a source of revenue to him. In
return for sufficient presents he would
accept European protection from every
offerer, and leave the harrassed frontier
officials to afterwards settle the matter.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00061" SEQ="0061" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="51">	For tke Credit of His Color.	51

Also, while Girardi waited for the de-
tachment which had marched inland on
secret business, Moslem Senegali and
white Christian died, because that part
of Africa is deadly in a bad season
even to colored intruders, and when
one of the party came back alone with
a tale of suffering he gladly turned the
vessels head towards the sea.
But the pestilence followed her, and
by glaring sandbar or in the shadows
of the dim forest little crosses marked
the last resting-places of those they left
behind, while those who lived grew
weaker every day. Now Girardi was
straining his eyes to find a buoy he had
placed at lower water upon a sandy
shoal, not knowing that the tattooed
tribesmen, who considered the big iron
cylinder, whi~h might be forged into
spear heads, was wasting its utility in
the river, had prudently removed it.
So presently the ebony Senegali, who
gripped the steering-wheel in answer
to a question said:
I see a ripple in the water, but there
is no buoy. This is either the work of
magic or some accursed heathen has
stolen it.
Then the treacherous current which
slid seawards smooth as oil at over
four knots an hour wrinkled ahead,
and the wheel-chains rattled, while
Girardi stretched out a shaking hand
towards the telegraph. A gong clanged
below, but there was no slackening of
the vibration, perhaps because the man
who should have heard it lay laughing
foolishly upon the floor-plates of the
engine-room. So, with propeller thrash-
ing full-speed, and a shouting on the
bridge, the steamer drove on until a
few minutes later her forefoot struck
something with a sickening crash.
Over she rolled, lifting one weedy bilge
in the air and grinding the other into
the sand, while the current drove her
sideways across the shoal. Muddy
water leapt and spouted along the in-
clined deck, the half-immersed propel-
ler commenced a horrible uproar as it
whirred round in free air, and sickly
black men were scrambling every-
where. Two leapt out into the river,
and were probably speared by the
tribesmen, for they never came back
again. Then some one stopped the en-
gines, and a pulsatory roar of escaping
steam drowned all other sound, while
a bare-headed officer shouted himself
hoarse in an effort to restore order.
Presently the grinding and crashing
ceased, the rush of steam died away,
and the vessel rose more upright as she
settled herself in the sand, and lay there
hard and fast, with the muddy current
gurgling mockingly as it raced past
her. Then the sable seamen settled
down into the fatalists apathy, and
their leader, gazing at the pitiless
heavens and flaming river, said:
While there was hope we obeyed the
white man and worked on. Now the
food is spent, and all are sick, so it is
doubtless written that we shall die.
In the little sweltering chart-room
two haggard white men took counsel
together, and the Commander watched
them stupidly, trying to understand, for
the throbbing in his head grew louder
and almost deafened him, so he lay
still, only plucking at his garments with
claw-like hands. One afterwards went
down stream to bring back help if he
could, and the other tried to set the
sickly crew to work heaving the vessel
off, but some lay down beside the
winches from utter weariness, and the
rest dragged themselves about despair-
ingly, for, as they said, it was no use
fighting against destiny. So day by
day the little vessel lay aground under
the burning heat, and the striken
wretches crouched gasping beneath the
awnings, looking for the help that
never came, until again the red sun
dipped behind the forest, and with the
sudden darkness it grew hotter.
It was about this time that Fleming,
the trader, lounged one night under the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00062" SEQ="0062" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="52">	52	For the Credit of His Color.

roofed veranda of his lonely factory,
which was perched on piles above a
muddy creek. The air was hot and
heavy with the smell of the river mud,
and below him white trains of ghostly
mist wreathed themselves along the
edge of the surrounding forest. Some-
times the whine of a crocodile rose up
from the slimy creek, while centipedes,
snakes and scorpions strove together,
rustling in the thatch above his head.
In the dimly lighted room behind him
processions of big brown cockroaches
crawled across the mildewed walls, and
an odor of stale tobacco, rotten wood
and kerosene drifted out through the
window, while its temperature would
have put fear into the hearts of the un-
acclimatized.
	Fleming, however, was used to all
this, for he was a big bronzed man
who defied the fever, and chiefly by
right of personal valor, acted as un-
official ruler of a turbulent neighbor-
hood. Other white agents had tried it,
and either received their dismissal by
the malaria, or after living in a state
of fear and tension, went back with
appalling stories about the place. Then
Fleming took the reins and held them
in a strong hand, and enjoyed peace be-
cause it became apparent that he was
a dangerous person to meddle with.
Presently a woolly-haired Krooboy,
wearing a red tennis-jacket and the
primitive waist-cloth, laid a tray on the
little table, and the young assistants
eyes glistened at the sight of a whisky
bottle. Then Fleming, who owed his
safety to his knowledge of human na-
ture, said, quietly:
	Benson, in a hole like this, that
means cutting your last hope adrift.
No, you neednt explain; I havent
stewed long years in the tropics with-
out learning the feeling, and I also
know what it means to give in. Muddy
claret isnt wholesome, but too much
of that other is deadly. I almost think
Im drifting the same way myself now
there is nothing to do. Confound it, why
cant they settle that inland palaver?
idleness in this heat kills more men
than fever. So~as a matter of pre-
caution. Bad Dollah, you bring in
more of them bottle.
	There was a swing of the brawny
shoulders, and a bottle swept out in a
parabola across the creek, to crash with
a sharp tinkle against a cottonwood,
while the next spread destruction
among the scaly things which crawled
in a festering pooi, and a third burst
into frhgments against an advancing
canoe. The Krooboy attendant looked
on stolidly, for he had learned not to
be surprised at anything his master
did, while Benson made no comment,
for he fancied he understood.
	Rather rough on the firm, said
Fleming, with a laugh. Ali! heres
that canoe nigger. I thought I had
settled him with the last bottle, and a
big river man, wearing very little be-
sides designs in blue tattoo, pompously
climbed the veranda stairway, holding
out his messengers credentials in the
shape of an old umbrella stick which
some genius had embellished with rings
of gold paint.
	Hallo! said Fleming. Has your
master sent you with oil to pay for the
cotton piece, or to tief something? My
word, its a pity I didnt catch you with
that bottle, and ~tie negro grinned ap-
provingly, ere, being proud of his pal-
aver English, he answered:
	No, sab, headman Shulane not dun
tief enough for pay for them cloth yet,
but he send a messagehow much
them low trader give me for a team-
boat? Teamboat live in his river with
white man too much sick, be them
other little white man more debbil than
you. Shulane say, you give me enough,
I dun sell him yam to poison him, then
you come and tief him teamboat.
Black man and white man they all dun
die too much.
	A most ingenious savage, said</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00063" SEQ="0063" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="53">	For the Credit of His Color.	53

Fleming aside. You cant beat this
brand of native for cold-blooded dev-
iltry. Its one of the French treaty
hunters or sounding parties; theyve
been taking an unholy interest of late
in this river. Then with a brief Get
out, you sable scoundrel, he seized the
negro by the shoulders and flung him
halfway down the veranda stairway,
pitching his insignia of office after him,
with the answer, Tell Shulane if he
hurts one of those sick men Ill turn
out my Krooboys with matchets and
come up and burn his place, and he
should know by this time I am gener-
ally as good as my word.
	Next he flung himself down in the
canvas chair, stretched out one hand
towards the tray, and drew it back with
a laugh, saying:
	I, forgot. Of course, from one point
of view, they deserve to come to grief,
but you cant let white men die off
unhelped, if its only for the credit of
ones color. Besides Im sick of this
killing monotony. Suppose you go
down and muster the Krooboys.
	Presently a swarm of dusky laborers,
brawny, good-humored pagans from
the distant beaches of Liberia, gath-
ered shouting and laughing in the dew-
wet compound, and Fleming, leaning
over the veranda balustrade, made a
speech to them, pointed with the whim-
sical sayings which appeal to the negro
mind.
	Next he called up the big head-
man and gave him a rifle, with its
striker removed as a measure of pre-
caution, because the West African
loves firearms rather well than wisely,
and left him with a picked few in
charge of the factory, though he care-
fully hid the keys of the store shed.
Then four big canoes were thrust off
from the miry bank, and, at a short
word of command, the long paddles
whirled together. Muddy foam flew
up behind them, the thud-thud grew
sharper, and a wildly musical, chanty
ringing far across the misty forest kept
time to each sturdy stroke.
	I suppose Im a fool, said Fleming,
and am probably bringing the river
pirates down upon our heads. Still,
you see, one must do something. Hyah,
you Krooboy, every boy in them canoe
which first catch them teamboat get
two piece of cloth. Now, Benson, I
think youll see a circus.
	He did, for the splash and swirl of
water grew yet faster as the canoes
swept forward, gurgling through the
shadows, until in a shallow reach, where
the channel narrowed in and none
would give place, they drove crashing
into each other. Then the sable pad-
diers smote their neighbors with blade
and shaft, clawed each others woolly
hair, screamed and yelled and laughed,
while Fleming lay back shaking with
merriment, until soiuehow they drew
clear again, and shot out into a broader
river. It was the second evening when,
spread out in a straggling line, they
came sliding down a lake-like reach.
The weary men swung slowly with the
glistening blades, and the two Euro-
peans ached all over from crouching
many hours on end in the stern. Ahead,
the fever-mist rolled slowly across the
waters, and a blue-gray dimness, which
seemed charged with heat, hung above,
while tall palms ashore rose up like
an island out of drifting vapor. The
river shimmering oilily was lost in the
haze ahead; no sound but the beat of
paddles broke the curious stillness, and
it seemed to Benson they might have
been translated into some forgotten re-
gion of fairyland.
	Then a howl rose up from the bows
of the leadIng canoe, and, dimly seen
through the vapor, a black patch
loomed out. The Krooboys forgot their
weariness, only remembering the prom-
ised pieces of cloth, and, with a deep-
throated roar of challenge to each other,
the canoes surged forward. Higher and
higher rose the black hulk of the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00064" SEQ="0064" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="54">	54	For the Credit of His Color.

stranded gunboat, and Fleming, watch-
lug her intently, said:
	What are they doing forward?
By George, that looks very like a pivot-
gun, and with a wrench of his shoul-
ders he swung the canoe off at a tan-
gent with the steering paddle. It was
well he did so, for a long red flash
blazed over the steamers side, a cloud
of yellow smoke blotted out half her
length, and a whirring something
hurled up a fountain of water where
they had been.
	Then Fleming rose in the sternsheets,
shouting, Confound you, you lunatics,
are you trying to kill your friends?
and a hoarse European voice made
some unintelligible answer from the
stranded vessel. There was a rattle of
matchets in the leading canoe, for the
Krooboy generally carries with him the
stout blade which is equally useful for
domestic service and as a weapon of
offence, and the paddles splashed furi-
ously.
	Go on like mad, he shouted to his
own crew. Benson, we must head
them. Those are Cavally fighting men,
and they would rather enjoy storming
the gunboat. Then shouting mingled
warnings and offers of goodwill he
stood upright, waving his sun helmet,
encouraging the paddlers into a fierce
race. With a grinding shock the ca-
noes blundered alongside, wild black
men climbing like monkeys fell over
the rail, and then halted in wonder as
a haggard white skeleton who, grimed
by powder-fouling, stood sponge in
hand beside the gun, flung himself
dramatically into their masters arms,
who seemed embarrassed by the proc-
ess.
	Ces diables dindig~neshow you
say? furious savageshave threaten
us, he said. Soit b~ni how you come
in time! and starving black wretches
in uniform clustered round the big,
naked Krooboys, who grinned sym-
pathetically as, following their mas
ters example, they made friends with
them. Then Fleming was led into the
little chart-room, where another skele-
ton in white uniform lay huddled in a
chair, and looked at him with glazed
and sunken eyes, as he feebly muttered
something which ended with mes
pauvres enfants.
	He thinks all times of the men we
lose, the other explained, and he
not comprehend much because of the
fever, while of the cabin store he give
to the sick Senegali, and so he has noth-
ing to eat.
	Yes, I know, said Fleming. I
have been nearly starved myself. Here,
Benson, see to bringing the food in, and
start Bad Dollar cooking a banquet.
Now, Lieutenant, I am going to help
you heave this vessel off; and I propose
to start as soon as you have eaten a
S
decent meal. So presently, when a
simple feast was spread out in the oven-
like saloon, Commander Girardi, who
was induced to eat a little, seemed to
gather his wandering senses, with
draughts of lukewarm wine which
Fleming had brought with him from
his private stock. Afterwards, when
the latter, growing impatient, raised
his glass aloft, saying, To the honor
of France, he lifted himself feebly.
The lined face twitched as he answered,
I thank you for giving life hack to my
men, and the nation you have served
will never forget. Then the goblet
fell with a splinter of broken glass,
and the stricken officer sank forward,
choking.
	Benson, said Fleming, the poor
man is played out. You and Bad Dol-
lar do your best for him, and after-
wards you follow me on deck. Were
ready to begin now, Lieutenant. All
night the Krooboys worked like fiends
in the red light of the smoky lamps, for
the Moslem storekeeper had served out
to them sundry bottles of forbidden
liquor, and some of the Senegalis tried
to assist, flinging coal up from the bunk-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00065" SEQ="0065" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="55">ers and into the canoes which carried
it ashore. All night the thud of pad-
dles echoed across the river, while the
clatter of shovels and wild bursts of
negro melody rose from the stranded
ship. Blackened all over, dripping with
sweat, Fleming encouraged the rest,
working himself harder than any of
them, and when morning came, under
Marsauts directions, with toil incred-
ible, they carried two anchors out and
dropped them into the bed of the river.
Then, while the canoes carried every-
thing movable ashore, he descended
into the engine-room, and the clang
and clink of hammers rose up through
the skylights. Under the burning heat
of noon and the midnight damp they
labored on, while the dawn found
Fleming stripped to the waist, sweat
and coal dust streaming from him, as
he toiled before the roaring furnaces.
Now, nearly every Niger trader, whose
highway is always a river, is at home
among the engines of a small steamer;
so, when the pressure gauges climbed
towards the danger limit, panting and
breathless he ascended to the deck.
	Marsaut stood beside the little wind-
lass forward, and a line of brawny
Krooboys gripped the tackles which led
to the cable of the second anchor,
while, in reply to a questioning look,
Fleming said:
	Shell blow up unless you start in
the next five minutes. So you have
got to heave her off before the boiler
comes up through the deck; its death
or glory now. One piece of cloth each
Krooboy if you pull harder than them
winch.
	Marsaut raised one hand and opened
the valve, and with a rush of steam
the windlass began to clank, hammered
viciously and brought up again, while
Fleming dropped back suddenly into
the engine-room. With a wheeze of
the big cylinders the propeller began
to throb, and, after sundry tins of
kerosene had been flung into the fur-
55

naces, a sheet of yellow flame rushed
from the funnel, while a jet of steam
roared aloft from the escape pipe.
Then, as grimier than ever the big man
appeared, again, the whole vessel shook
and trembled to the thudding engines
stroke, and great sheets of mud and
water were hurled up astern, while the
smell that ascended with them was in-
describable. An African river bottom Is
not a nice thing to stir up unadvisedly.
Then Fleming howled to the Krooboys,
and the Krooboys howled to him as
they bent their backs to the rope, and
the cable of the second anchor came in
a little, for that mass of well-trained
muscle was stronger than the leaking
windlass.
	Fetch her home! Sing, oh, con-
found you, sing! he cried, and with a
shout down the gratings, More steam,
Benson, shes moving, he laid his
hands on the rope. The stout hemp
creaked and strained, drawing out to
half its size, the tackle blocks were
screaming, and link by link the cable
came in, while above the groan of the
windlass the roaring chorus of a Kroo-
boy chanty rang far out across forest
and river. Then the iron hull shivered,
stirring in its sandy bed, the grind of
the screw grew faster still, and there
was mere flame licking about the funnel.
A bumping, scraping, sucking sound
rose up from somewhere below, and a
line of yelling Krooboys sat down with
a bang, while all else was drowned in
the mad rattle of the windlass as the
little steamer slid off the shoal.
	Stop her before ,~he runs over her
anchors, Fleming shouted as, after
crawling out from under a mass of
greasy, black humanity, he scrambled
towards the gratings, and the beat of
the propeller slackened as she forged
ahead into deeper water. Then a wild
roar of triumph went up from every
throat. Moslem Senegali and pagan
Krooboy, friends for once, clawed each
other, and Fleming, saying nothing
For the Credit of His Color.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00066" SEQ="0066" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="56">	56	o r~ of Little Faith.

because he could not find words appro-
priate, stood with his hand laid on
Marsauts shoulder, while the Com-
mander, who had somehow dragged
himself there, held on by the rails of
the bridge above.
	Early next morning, when the coal
and sundries had been brought on
board again, the four white men stood
side by side at the steamers gangway,
the Commander leaning on Marsauts
arm as he said, The nations is not
good friendly in this part of Africa, but
what you have done in saving the poor
Senegali, soldier of France he is, she
will not forget.
	Yes, said Fleming, who was rash
The Gentlemans Magazine.
in speech, and Im very glad. It gave
me something to do. If the nation tries
to monopolize too much of this river,
well probably meet you another way;
but when we find you in a tight place
pestilence, poison or savageswell do
our very best for youquite unofficially
and beside the question, you know.
Your papers sometimes are not civil,
but were white men all of us.
	Then there was a grasp of hands all
round, and Fleming hurriedly with-
drewfor he feared an embracethe
canoe paddles splashed, and the little
gunboat steamed away down river,
while the traders and their Krooboys
turned back towards the lonely factory.
HaroUZ Bin4~oss.




0 YE OF LITTLE FAiTH.

A Sower sowed his seed, with doubts and fears;
I dare not hope, he said, for fruitful ears:
Poor hath the Harvest been in other years.
Yet ere the August moon had waxen old
Fair stood his fields, a waving sea of gold:
He reaped a thousand-fold!

In a dark place one dropt a kindly word;
So weak my voice, he sighed, perchance none heard,
Or if they did, no answering impulse stirred.
Yet in an hour his fortunes were at stake:
One put a life in peril for his sake,
Because that word he spake!

Little I have to give, 0 Lord, one cried,
A wayward heart that oft bath Thee denied;
Couidst Thou with such a gift be satisfied2
Yet when the soul had ceased its mournful plaint,
God took the love that seemed so poor and faint,
And from it made a Saint!
	The Sunday Magazine.	C1&#38; ri8t~an Burke.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00067" SEQ="0067" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="57">	Tinkering the Bible.	57


TINKERING THE BIBLE.

	There has been a notion abroad in
recent years that the language of the
Bible, as we have it in the Authorized
Version of 1611, needs to be modern-
ized in order that it may make a lively
appeal to modern minds. But the
efforts made in this direction have not
been very hopeful. Even the Revised
Version was, for most people, a gigantic
bubble, which burst as soon as born;
and the small private attempts which
have been made since, have burst as
quietly in its wake. The latest prod-
uct of this well-meaning crusade is
Dr. Henry Hayrnans work, entitled
The Epistles of the New Testament:
an Attempt to Present Them in Cur-
rent and Popular Idiom. (A. &#38; C.
Black.) We propose to examine Dr.
Haymans aim and execution with
some care, for we believe that such
enterprises as his are at least useful
in demonstrating the impregnability of
a work of literary art like the Author-
ized Version; and that they exhibit
certain fallacies which it is well to
dissipate. Dr. Haymans professed
aim in re-wording the Epistles has been
to present them in current and popu-
lar idiom. That he presents them in no
such garb is the first conviction that is
forced upon the reader. Dr. Hayman
employs neither the words nor the con-
structions of everyday life. The mere
retention of thou and thee, of
art and hast, of couldest and
wouldest, is a clear breach of the de-
sign, these words forming no part of
current and popular idioms. It is
quite a common thing for Dr. Hayman
to replace clear English by difficult
English, and a familiar construction
by a rare one. Thus Pauls simple sen-
tence, For he that is dead is freed
from sin, becomes, in Dr. Haymans
version, For the dead to sin is en-
franchised from its powera change
surely, in the very opposite direction
to that proposed in the authors plan.
Again, the words in Romans x, 21:
All day long I have stretched forth
my hands unto a disobedient and gain-
saying people, become: All day long I
stretch forth myhands towards a people
refractory and recusant. Here, again,
the change seems to be precisely an-
tagonistic to the aim announced. Two
adjectives are latinized, and the idiom
which, in the Authorized Version,
places them before the noun they qual-
ify, is exchanged for an idiom, cer-
tainly less current and certainly less
popular, which places them after that
noun. Concerning the purely literary
effect of the changes we need say noth-
ing. An astonishing example of Dr.
Haymans work is afforded by a com-
parison of the two versions of a pas-
sage in the Epistle to the Philippians,
which every one knows by heart:

AUTHOIIJZED VERSION.

	Finally, brethren, whatsoever things
are true, ivhatsoever things are honest,
Whatsoever things are just, whatso-
ever things are pure, whatsoever
things are lovely, whatsoever things
are of good report; if there be any vir-
tue, and if there be any praise, think
on these things.

DR. HAYMAX.

	Finally, brethren, let every principle
of truth, reverenee, rectitude, purity;
all that is endearing, all that Is auspi-
cious; whatever there be that Is excel-
lent and praiseworthy dwell In your
thoughts.

	Here Dr. Hayman substitutes long
words for short, and a faulty construc-
tion for a good; and he simply under-
pins and brings down the rhetorical
scheme of the passage which he pro-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00068" SEQ="0068" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="58">	58	Tinkering the Bible.

fesses to improve. For that Dr. Hay-
man hopes to improve every sentence
he alters seems clear. Otherwise he
would not expressly declare in his Pre-
face that some phrases in the Author-
ized Version cannot be improved upon,
and will, therefore, be retained unal-
tered in his own version. However,
this admission prepares the reader to
witness Dr. Haymans courage rather
than his discretion, for there are few
passages on which he does not exercise
his skill. Even Pauls entreaty to the
believers at Corinth, Greet one an-
other with an holy kiss, becomes, Ex-
change a kiss of sanctity with one an-
other, leaving us astonished by the
moderation which did not impel him to
write: Exchange osculations of sanc-
tity with one another. Dr. Haymans
handling of the Authorized Version is
seen at its boldest when he alters the
words encompassed about with so
great a cloud of witnesses into en-
circled with so vast a cloud of
attesting spectators. Encompassed
is not necessarily encircled, and wit-
nesses means (precisely) attesting
spectators, with the obvious advantage
that it is a comely English word instead
of two words of Latin complexion and
little charm. The sacrifice of charm
is the unvarying feature oC modernized
versions of the Bible. Take this ex-
ample:

AUTHOBIZED VERSION.

	Charity suffereth long, and is kind;
charity envieth not; charity vaunteth
not itself, is not puffed up,
	Doth not behave itself unseemly,
seeketh not her own, is not easily pro-
voked, thinketh no evil;
	Rejoiceth not in inhiquity, but re-
joiceth in the truth;
	Beareth all things, believeth all
things, hopeth all things, endureth all
things.

DR. HAYMAN.

	Charity is long suffering, is kindly, Is
void of envy, is no braggart, is not in-
fiated, preserves decorum, avoids self-
seeking, is not irritable, imputes not
the evil done, has no joy at evil doing,
but rejoices on the side of the truth;
puts up with all things, gives credit
for all things, hopes all things, endures
all things.

	Sometimes the flight is nearly from
the sublime to the ridiculous. Thus:

AUTHORIzED VERSION.

so fight I, not as one that beateth the
air:
	But I keep under my body, and bring
it into subjection; lest that by any
means, when I have preached to others,
I myself should be a castaway.

DR. HAYMAN.

	I accordingly so run as if I meant to
win; and so plant my hits not as idly
sparring; but I hit home at my own
fleshly frame, and tame it into subser-
viency; for fear I, who proclaim the
contest to others, should come to be re-
jected myself.

	These examples of an effort to mod-
ernize the Bible language are so sur-
prising, that it may be well to seek
further light on Dr. Haymans actual
intentions. The most significant sen-
tence in his Preface is this: I have
striven to answer to myself the ques-
tion, How would these fathers of our
faith have expressed themselves, If
the vernacular English of our own day
had been their medium of expression ~
This calls for thought. The vernacular
should mean the whole vernacular, or
it is nothing. To credit Paul, Peter and
James, in imagination, with a knowl-
edge of only those English words of to-
day which approximately reproduce
the meanings of their own words,
will be to beg the question. It would
be to raise the question of correct trans-
lation, whereas the question raised by
Dr. Hayman is clearly that of expres-
sion in its largest sense. If we really</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00069" SEQ="0069" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="59">Tinkering the Bible.

are to inquire how Paul would have
expressed himself in the English ver-
nacular of to-day, we must begin by
imagining that he possessed as full a
knowledge of that vernacular as our-
selveshis readers. We must alsoit
is inevitableimpute to him a knowl-
edge not only of all our words, but of
all they stand for; in a word, we must
credit him with the same heritage of
knowledge as we ourselves enjoy, in-
cluding (oh, confusion!) our knowledge
of himself derived from the Authorized
Version. We might thenpace all ab-
surditiesreceive Pauls Epistles from
his hand in the English vernacular of
to-day, and hear him draw his illustra-
tions from such vernacular [acts as the
rotundity of the earth, wireless teleg-
raphy, forbidden incense and the
proselytizing zeal of Mr. Mallock. And
a daring writer might conceivably en-
deavor to personate this modern St.
Paul, and re-think and re-write his
Epistles for men and women of to-day.
This would be, at any rate, a logical at-
tempt to showwhat Dr. Hayman pro-
poses to show, but does nothow Paul
of Tarsus would have expressed him-
self if the vernacular English of to-
day had been his medium of expres-
sion. But the result would not be the
Bible. The Bible was ~ritten in cer-
tain periods and in certain languages,
and all that can be done is to translate
a given portion from the language in
which it was first written into the lan-
guage in which it is proposed to be
read, taking verbal equivalents as we
find them, and submitting to the disad-
vantages arising from differences in the
knowledge, tastes and ideals of the
two periods. The Authorized Version
was a supremely good example of
translation, because it not only did this
task work, but took on a rare beauty
and energy of its own. Moreover, it
carried out Dr. Haymans own plan;
it presented the Bible in current and
popular idioms. That the need for
such presentation was infinitely greater
in 1611 than it is in 1900 does not need
to be demonstrated to any one ac-
quainted, however slightly, with the de-
velopment of the English language.
Since 1611 the language has grown
enormously, but has altered little; and
it is certain that Shakespeare, in the
Elysian Libraries, reads The Ring
and the Book with far greater ease
than he reads The Romaunt of the
Rose. But granting that the Author-
ized Version presents the Bible in an
English form which has been devital-
ized by the changes that have come
over the language in the interval of
nearly three centuries, and that these
changes justify an attempt to present
the Bible in the current and popular
idioms of to-day, still the mere sub-
stitution of new idioms for old is a
very small part of the matter. Lan-
guage is inseparable from thought, and
the thought of the few is warmed and
colored by the thoughts of the many,
and things possible in one age are im-
possible in another. In 1611 English
faith was at its strongest. The lan-
guage had passed triumphantly out of
its old inflectional stages, and had ful-
filled itself in Shakespeares Plays. It
had reached, as far as we know, its
utmost serviceableness to literature,
and literature had reached its utmost
power to employ the language. The
beauty of words was felt, and verbal
melody was a habit rather than a
secret. As the child of his age, Shake-
speare wrote his plays. As children of
their age, the translators of the Bible
produced the Authorized Version. They
had the perceptions and immunities
which belong to a great literary epoch.
We cannot wholly account for their
success; the wind bloweth where It
listeth. But it Is as unwise to tamper
with a Bible which our age could not
have produced as it is to meddle with
cathedrals which our age could not
have built. The value of a Version is</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00070" SEQ="0070" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="60">	60	Waggon Hill.

not so muc~h a question of idioms as
of idiosyncrasy, and we must not
change the one until we can match the
other. In a new fervor of the race
we may build a new York Minster or
a new Bible; butthe wind bloweth
where it listeth. This lesson is suffi-
ciently enforced by Dr. Haymans
book, in which, side by side, we may
read:
The Academy.
For we know in part, and we
prophesy in part.
But when that which is perfect is
come, then that which is in part shall
be done away.

For partial now is our field of knowl-
edge, and partial our scope of inspira-
tion. But when our full development
shall be reached, all that is partial
shall be superseded then.




WAGGON HILL.

(Ladysmith, January 6th, 1900.)

Drake in the North Sea grimly prowling,
Treading his dear Revenges deck,
Watched, with the sea-dogs round him growling,
Galleons drifting wreck by wreck.
Fetter and Faith for Englands neck,
Faggot and Father, Saint and chain,
Yonder the Devil and all go howling,
Devon, 0 Devon, in wind and rain!

Drake at the last off Nombre lying,
Knowing the night that toward him crept,
Gave to the sea-dogs round him crying
This for a sign before he slept:
Pride of the West! What Devon hath kept
Devon shall keep on tide or main;
Call to the storm and drive them flying,
Devon, 0 Devon, in wind and rain!

Valor of England gaunt and whitening,
Far in a South land brought to bay,
Locked in a death-grip all day tightening,
Waited the end in twilight gray.
Battie and storm and the sea-dogs way!
Drake from hi~ long rest turned again,
Victory lit thy steel with lightning,
Devon, 0 Devon, in wind and rain!
	The Spectator.	Henry Newbolt.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00071" SEQ="0071" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="61">The Living Age.Supplernent.
JULY 7, %900.


READINGS FROM NEW BOOKS.


QUITS.*

	You have come here to-day on pur-
pose to tell me this? said Selma.
	I thought you would be interested
to hear that my cousins had recognized
me at last. I remember, you thought
it strange that they should take so little
notice of me. Flossys festive manner
had disappeared before the tart recep-
tion of her confidences, and her keen
wits, baffled in their search for flattery,
recalled the suspicions which were only
slumbering. She realized that Selma
was seriously offended with her, and
though she did not choose to acknowl-
edge to herself that she knew the
cause, she had already guessed it. An
encounter at repartee had no terrors for
her, if necessary, and the occasion
seemed to her opportune for probing
the accumulating mysteries of Selmas
hostile demeanor. Yet, without wait-
ing for a response to her last remark,
she changed the subject and said, volu-
bly, I hear your husband has refused
to build the new Parsons house because
Mrs. Parsons insisted on drawing the
plans.
	Selmas pale, tense face flushed. She
thought for a moment that she was
being taunted.
	That was Mr. Littletons decision,
not mine.
	I admire his independence. He was
quite right. What do Mrs. Parsons or

	*Tjnleavened Bread. By Robert Grant. Copy-
right, 1900, by Charles Scribners Sons. Price,
P1.50.
her daughter know about architecture?
Every body is laughing at them. You
know I consider your husband a friend
of mine, Selma.
	And we are friends, too, I believe?
Selma exclaimed, ufter a moment of
stern silence.
	Naturally, responded Flossy, with
a slightly sardonic air, prompted by the
acerbity with which the question was
put.
	Then, if we were friendsare
friendswhy have you ceased to asso-
ciate with us, simply because you live
in another street and a finer house?
	Flossy gave a gasp.
	Oh, she said to herself, its true.
She is jealous. Why didnt I appre-
date it before?
	Am I not associating with you now
by calling on you, Selma? she said
aloud. I dont understand what you
mean.
	You are calling on me, and you
asked us to dinner to meetto meet
just the people we knew already, and
didnt care to meet; but you have never
asked me to meet your new friends,
and you left us out when you gave
your dancing party.
	You do not dance.
	How do you know?
	I have never associated you with
dancing. I assumed that you did not
dance.
	What grounds had you for such an
assumption ?</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00072" SEQ="0072" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="62">	62	its.

Really, Selma, your catechism is
most extraordinary. Excuse my smil-
ing. And I dont know how to answer
your questionsyour fierce questions
any better. I didnt ask you to my
party because I supposed you and your
husband were not interested in that
sort of thing, and would not know any
of the people. You have often told me
that you thought they were frivolous.
I consider them so still.
Then why do you complain~?
Becausebecause you have not acted
like a friend. Your idea of a friend-
ship has been to pour into my ears,
day after day, how you had been asked
to dinner by this person and taken up
by that person, until I was weary of
the very sound of your voice, but it
seems not to have occurred to you, as
a friend of mine, and a friend and ad-
mirer of my husband, to introduce us
to people whom you were eager to
know, and who might have helped him
in his profession. And now, after
turning the cold shoulder on us, and
omitting us from your party, because
you assumed I didnt dance, you have
come here this morning, in the name of
friendship, to tell me that your cousins,
at last, have invited you to dinner. And
yet you think it strange that Im not
interested. Thats the only reason you
cameto let me know that you are
a somebody now; and you expected me,
as a friend and a nobody, to tell you
how glad I am.
Flossys eyes opened wide. Free as
she was accustomed to be in her own
utterances, this flow of bitter speech
delivered with seer-like intensity, was
a new experience to her. She did not
know whether to be angry or amused
by the indictment, which caused her to
wince, notwithstanding that she
deemed it slander. Moreover the insin-
uation that she had been a bore was
humiliating.
I shall not weary you soon again
with my confidences, she answered.
So it appears that you were envious of
me all the timethat while you were
preaching to me that fashionable soci-
ety was hollow and un-American, you
were secretly unhappy because you
couldnt do what I was doingbecause
you werent invited, too. Oh, I see it
all now; its clear as daylight. Ive
suspected the truth for some time, but
Ive refused to credit it. Now every-
thing is explained. I took you at your
word; I believed in you and your hus-
band and looked up to you as literary
peoplepeople who were interested ha
fine and ennobling things. I admired
you for the very reason that I thought
you didnt care, and that you didnt
need to care, about society and fashion-
able position. I kept saying to you that
I envied you your tastes, and let you
say that I considered myself your real
inferior in my determination to attract
attention and oblige society to notice
us. I was guileless, and simpleton
enough to tell you of my progress
things I would have blushed to tell an-
other woman like myselfbecause I
considered you the embodiment of high
aims and spiritual ideas, as far supe-
rior to mine as the poetic star is supe-
rior to the garish electric light. I
thought it might amuse you to listen to
my vanities. Instead, it seems you
were masquerading and were eating
your heart out with envy of mepoor
me. You were ambitious to be like
me.
I wouldnt be like you for anything
in the world.
You couldnt if you tried. Thats
one of the things which this extraordi-
nary interview has made plain beyond
the shadow of a doubt. You are
aching to be a social success. You are
not fit to be. I have found that out
for certain to-day.
It is false, exclaimed Selma, with
tragic intonation. You do not under-
stand. I have no wish to be a social
success. I should abhor to spend my</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00073" SEQ="0073" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="63">	~Zu its.	63

life after the manner of you and your
associates. What I object to, what I
complain of, is, that in spite of your
fine words and pretended admiration
of me, you have preferred these people
who are exclusive without a shadow of
right, to me who was your friend, and
that you have chosen to ignore me for
the sake of them, and behaved as if
you thought I was not their equal or
your equal. That is not friendship, it is
snobbinhnessun-American snobbish-
ness.
She rose, and stood confronting her
visitor as though to banish her from
the house.
Im going, ~said Flossy. Its none
of my concern, of course, and Im
aware that I appear very rude. Im
anxious though, not to lose faith in
your husband, and now that Ive begun
to understand you my wits are being
flooded with light. I was saying that
you were not fit to be a social success,
and Im going to tell you why. No one
else is likely to, and Im just mischiev-
ous and frank enough. Youre one of
those American womenIve always
been curious to meet one in all her
glorywho believe that they are born
in the complete panoply of flawless
womanhood; that they are by birthright
consummate housewives, leaders of the
worlds thought and ethics, and peer-
less society queens. All this by in-
stinct, by heritage and without educa-
tion. Thats what you believe, isnt it?
And now you are offended because you
havent been invited to become a leader
of New York society. You dont un-
derstand, and I dont suppose you ever
will understand, that a true ladya
genuine society queenrepresents mod-
esty and sweetness and self~control,
and gentle thoughts and feelings; that
she is evolved by gradual processes
from generation to generation, not
ready made. Oh, you neednt look at
me like that. Im quite aware that if
I were the genuine article I shouldnt
be talking to you in this fashion. But
theres hope for me because Im con-
scious of my shortcomings and am try-
ing to correct them; whereas you are
satisfied, and fail to see the difference
between yourself and the well-bred
women whom you envy and sneer at.
Youre pretty and smart and super-
ficial, andercommon, and you dont
know it Im rather dreadful, but Im
learning. I dont believe you will ever
learn. There! Now Im going!
Go! cried Selma, with a wave of
her arm. Yes, I am one tf those
women. I am proud to be, and you
have insulted by your aspersions, not
only me, but the spirit of independent
and aspiring American womanhood.
You dont understand us; you have noth-
ing in common with us. Youthinktokeep
us down by your barriers of caste bor-
rowed from effete European courts,
but weIthe American people, defy
you. The time will come when we
shall rise in our might and teach you
your place. Go! Envy you? I would
not become one of your frivolous and
purposeless set if you were all on your
bended knees before me.
Oh, yes you would, exclaimed Pbs-
sy, glancing back over her shoulder.
And its because youve not been given
the chance that we have quarrelled
now.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00074" SEQ="0074" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="64">	64	 Zn the Columbarium.
		IN THE COLUMBARIUM.*

	In the brickwork there was a rent of
no great magnitude, concealed by the
branches, yet allowing a narrow
glimpse into the interior of the ruin. I
could look, without being detected, at
the curious sight within.
	I called the place a ruin. But though
its walls had lost many yards, here and
there, of brick or travertine, it still
kept its lofty roof; there was a
staircase inside all but perfect, nearly
opposite us, and a stout column in the
centre supported the square edifice.
More than half of it was sunk in the
ground beneath the accumulated d6bris
of centuries. But as I viewed it, with
the moonlight making checkers on the
floor, and the grayish-white walls ex-
hibiting tier upon tier of loculi or
pigeon-holes, many of which held dusty
patena somewhat resembling fruit-
plates, I could have fancied myself in
a museum. Such, in truth, it was; but
a museum of the dead, where literal
ashes, taken from the funeral pyre,
had been stowed away in classic urns,
with epitaphs, often consisting of the
name only, and now for the most part
effaced, to indicate the noble Roman
family, whose slaves or freedmen these
tenants of the shelves had been. It
was an immense columbarium or dove-
cote, one of several which stood in
close neighborhood among the vines
and fig-trees skirting the road to the
Porta San Sebastiano.
	All that I took in at a glance, the
moon serving yet to enlighten this un-
derground hall of burial. But into one
corner I could peer more distinctly, for
a rude lamp was burning there, of the
kind which abounds at Pompeii, and in
the circle of its illumination stood a

CArden Massitur. By william Barry. Copy-
right. 1900, by The Century Co.
couple of men, cloaked and hatted, so
bent upon their own doings that they
never once looked up from the loculus
or sideboard, on which one was laying
out papers, and the other counting them
carefully. My guides hold became a
grip. He, too, could see and be aston-
ished.
	The cloaked person smoothing out,
with visible reluctance, his small thin
papers on the funeral slab, I had never
beheld. The other, as I expected, was
Tiberio. They spoke hardly at all; the
operation went forward as by clock-
work, save only that the wheels of the
clock seemed rusty, and gave an occa-
sional creak or jerk, while the papers
mounted into heaps. I had plenty of
leisure to scan the countenances, and
form my judgment of the character of
Sforzas vis-a-vis. There was little fear
that we outside should be detected.
Certain friendly owls occupied the
topmost ledges of the columbarium,
and now, troubled by the moon or the
lamp, feeble as they were becoming,
they flew wildly about, making a wel-
come diversion. Carluccio, embold-
ened, put a hand before his mouth and
whispered in my ear, Santa Fiora!
	I made the motion with my lips
which would have articulated Brig-
and? The answer was plain in his
eyes.
	Santa Fiora did not correspond to his
sanctified name. If a flower at all, he
was a flower of evil, wickedness stamp-
ing itself legibly on every one of his
petals, as the hyacinth bore a lament
for beauty on its tender leaves. Thin,
wiry and willowy, the apparition would
have served well instead of the painted
snake which Romans set up to warn
intruders away from tombs and sacred
enclosures. His long, lean jaws had a
venomous snap in them; his distorted</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00075" SEQ="0075" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="65">	In the Columbarium.	65

nose and a squintiug eye gave one the
impression of some unsightly fowl that
had met with an accident; his forehead,
of which he had a good deal, went up
to a narrow crown, resembling a sugar-
loaf; and on neck and shoulders fell
ringletted black hair, which finished off
the illusion of a human serpent. Over
against him Tiberlo was fascinating, in
spite of his fixed pallor. This malig-
nant weed struck one as uncleana
toadstool, or other slimy fungus, that
dare not be touched, impregnable in its
pollution. The thing did not speak
much, but occasionally it winced or
frowned, as smitten with sudden an-
guish. Still it laid out of long fin-
gers the pile of notes; evidently money
was changing hands. And still Tiberio
counted, cool and imperturbable.
A scene like that which we were con-
templating, if it excites the nerves, has
also in it a power to stir the imagina-
tion; the spectator may be conscious of
a vision within, while losing not a
movement of the actors before his eyes.
To me, standing silent there, came the
vivid reflection of a world all dust and
shadowpulvis et umbra sumusfallen
so low from its golden glories. Rome
Imperial, that built magnificently, even
for its dead slaves; built on the royal
Appian Way, nor spared its marble
entablatures, its delicate paintings,
remnants of which I could trace under
the setting moon, its yearly returning
festivals and libations, with flowers
laid on tombs, and all the graceful hom-
age which was paid to phantoms,
feared, yet still belovedwas it come
to this?
Here, in the place of the Manes, in-
violate and holy, did wretches steeped
in murder balance their accounts, ex-
chan,,ing blood-money, and only the
owl shrieked, no shape arose from the
under~world to scourge them hence
with scorpions, or terrify them with
apparitions into madness. An impotent
dead, forgotten universe, over the de
	LIVING AGE.	VIII.	401
caying heaps of which this putres-
cence crawled and multiplied!
	My vision did not hinder me from re-
marking that the action of the scene
had paused abruptly. Santa Flora
counted no more notes on the slab; Ti-
berlo pointed down as if requiring a
larger tribute. Their voices rose; they
were in hot dispute over the business.
But they spat out at one another a jar-
,on, brief and horrible, which to me
was an unknown tongue. The human
serpent hissed; the tiger answered with
formidable movements, and a low and
thunderous roar. From thieves slang
they broke into sentences of demand
and refusal.
	Why no more to you? whistled
Santa Flora, in a cracked tenor. I
pay down forty thousand lire out of the
sixty we got, and your palm itches. Ma
baronewhich is, being interpreted,
Look here, my lord!you will leave
the boys without a balocco. It cannot
be, I tell you. His hand clutched the
remaining notes.
	Five thousand more, Santa Flora,
said Tiberlo, not heeding the argument,
then I will take myself off. The boys
are doing well. They know it is for
the cause they are laying up this money.
What do I spend on my own amuse-
ment? Why, not enough to buy sweet
parsley.
	Managgia! whined the human ser-
pent, Devil be good to me! A wise
man does not flay his own skin. Leave
the bees a little honey. What would
you have got by the fat old borgese,
bad our piciotti, our bravoni, not
thrown a rope round his horns?
	Eh, blood of San Pantaleone! an-
swered Tiberlo, with his gay and face-
tious accent, and when would the
piciotti have caught him, if some one
else had not watched where he was
feeding? Quick, the five thousand!
Remember, it is the cause.
Oh, the cause, the cause, Liverno
mio! What care I for la politica? I</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00076" SEQ="0076" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="66">	66	The Lie.

love the good old trade. Did Gasperone
meddle with State affairs? Yet, who
like Gasperone? Send us plenty on the
roads that we can skin, and let politics
go to the great devil!
The live thousand! repeated Ti-
berlo. See, the moon is down; why
do we stand prating? Eh, mio cuore,
know you not the house dog must be
fed? Feed meif not
This sudden aposiopesis, or rhetorical
pause, seemed to have in it the weight
of a cavalry charge. Santa Flora
groaned like a man whose throat is get-
ting cut; and the reckoning began
again. Carlucelo, motionless and at-
tentive hitherto, signed that we must
creep further away, which we did with
infinite precautions. There was a
choking sense of malaria in my mouth,
a nausea that I could hardly keep
down. Our clothes were wet with the
night dews, our limbs benumbed and
heavy. The sky was opening out in
small gleams of dawn, spectral above
this melancholy region, where masses
of irregular and fantastic outline began
to appear more solidly through the
accursed air. We crouched and waited.
In half an hour we saw, leaping out of
the ruined columbarium, on the side
nearest us, Santa Flora, alone. He
seemed to carry no weapon, but as he
strode within a yard of our hiding-place
I could see a brace ~f pistols showing
their noses from under his dark-blue
vest. He kept a sharp lookout in front,
and soon vanished in the direction of
4jecila Metallas round tomb.
XYhere does he prowl mostly ? I
inquired of Carluccia. To which the
lad answered, Anywhere between
Rome and the Montagna del Mattese
above Cassinobut when there is
nothing doing, the lads stanno a casa;
they wait till they get a signal from
the capobanda. It is not as in the old
days, when once a brigand, always a
brigand. Then they lived in the open
and enjoyed themselves. Now they
must expect the manutengolo to send
them business.
	And TiberloLiverno, as you call
himis the manutengolo?
	But surely! who else? Without him
Santa Flora could do no stroke. He
says true. Have you seen hew we
catch birds with a looking-glass and a
net in the fields? Liverno is the man
that holds glass and net. So he
takes the fat breasts of the birds, and
we eat their thin legs. Ma pazienza!
Will he always have the breasts?
THE LIE.*
One day, about three weeks after the
announcement of the strike in Mr.
Watsons shops, Jeanie Casey came to
Agnes, and said:
I have been grieving to tell you, and
the sinful pride would not let me speak.
But now I will. But you mustnt be
thinking how that I wouldnt do the same
to morrow if it was to do~for I would.

	The Burden of Christopher. By Florence Con.
verse. Copyright, 1900, hy Houghton, Muffin &#38; 
Oo.	Price, $1.50.
There is no repentance in me. But I
must be telling somebody. I must.
Agnes put her into an easy chair and
took away her hat and jacket and
kissed her. Jeanie had grown thin;
the large simplicity of her gaze was
gone; she looked at Agnes straight and
square, but with sternness, and there
was a curious rigidity about her mouth.
She is like the .pictures of the old
covenanters, thought Agnes, and
perhaps I am to blame. Aloud, she</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00077" SEQ="0077" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="67">	The Lie.	67

said: Ive tried to see you, Jeanie,
ever since the strike began, but you
were always in town, or away some-
where getting money; and this week
we thought Christopher was going to
have the measles, but he didnt.
	I left little Jean with him in the
garden, said Jeanie; and then she
folded her hands and sat still in the
great chair, and lost herself in her
thoughts.
	Tell me how you ever persuaded
them to organize, said Agnes, after a
few seconds of silence. It seemed
such an impossible task.
	For a long time Id no hope, Jeanie
replied. They were but staring loons
in the beginning; but there were some
with husbands, and these got into the
way of talking with them, and of a
sudden, whether I would have it or
no, the thing spread; and after a bit
it rolled up like a snowball, verra fast
too fast. And out of my hand it was;
and I, there, feeling it to slip and could
not stop it. Here in Kenyon a woman
will have a bit time of her own for the
thinkingbut there!And if theres no
thinking therell be no doing;or there-
11 be just blind, crazy doing..
	How do you mean? said Agnes, un-
easily; dont you approve of this
strike?
	Ay !of this strike; but thats a
verra different matter.
	I dont understand.
	There was a cut-down; and the
stitchers were fierce to go out for a
rise. The terrible thing it is, Mrs. Ken-
yen, to feel the people slip out from the
power of you, and take their own way.
To hold your hand out in a torrent
and think to hold the water back, and
feel it over-slip the grasp of you, and
never stop for you, nor take notice of
you that your hand is there. That is
it! But the Lord had an eye to His
poor. He turned the torrent another
way. And to me He showed a mercy
that I am not deserving; for it is a verra
sinful woman that I amverra sin-
ful.
	She fell into a reverie again, and said
nothing for a long while. At last Ag-
nes touched het~ hand.
	You said you were going to tell me,
Jeanie.
	Yes!I must be telling somebody.
The voices of the children came up
from the garden. There was shouting,
and then:
Stop, Chrissie!you hurt! Stop!
Agnes went to the window and threw
it open. Her son was hauling an un-
willing little maiden across the un-
trodden snow.
	Chris!Chris!What are you doing?
Dont be rude! Remember she is a
little girl.
	Were playing strike, mother, and
shes a scab, and Im just giving it to
her. Come away, you mean, old traitor
you, Ill teach you to take the bread
out of my childrens mouths!
	Dont you think you would better
play something that isnt quite so
rough? suggested Agnes.
	I dont want to be ~ cab all the
time, protested little Jeanie; its your
turn now.
	Im not going to be a s~b ever, even
playing, Christopher cried; and Agnes
closed the window and left them to
settle the matter as best they could.
Jeanie did not seem to have heard the
controversy, but when their hostess
came and sat down beside her, she
gathered her thoughts together with an
evident effort, and began:
Its neither here nor there with this
strike, what Im telling you now; it
can mak no difference one way or an-
other to that. Its just for my own
self, and that Im sore wanting a
friend.
	Agnes felt a sense of relief, for which
she reproached herself. She had beeii
dreading some revelation which should
prejudice the public against the
strikers.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00078" SEQ="0078" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="68">	68	The Lie.
	Tell me, dear! she whispered,
stroking Jeanies hand.
	There was a day, some while back,
~and the forewoman that had left the
shop earn in again to work. The week
before that there was the cut-down.
The woman was a meddling body, but
she meant it for her duty. She was a
cruel woman, but God-fearing. Far
be it fra such a weak vessel as I to
detract fra her. They lie in that shop,
Mrs. Kenyon, and they tak what does
not belong to them, and theyre aye at
strife one with another. A heart-break-
ing place it is. The forewoman took
notice of me that day for my good,
quick work, and so she saw the other
women, how they cam talking to me,
for they were angry with the cut-down
and she did but rub them on the raw
places, so they were mad against her,
and crazy for the strike. There was
not a woman cam by my chair but
did not stop to complain, railing against
Annie Curry, the forewoman, and de-
manding the strike. Then Annie Curry
cam beside me and said, Where is it
that Ive seen you? and I said, I dont
know;it was trueI didnt know.
Then she said to me, Have you ever
worked in ~he Kenyon shops? and I
said, No, I never have.
Jeanie!
The Seotchwoman lifted her head
and looked sternly for a while at her
friend.
For four months I had worked
among these women, Mrs. Kenyon,
early and late, to lead them out of the
land of Egypt, to learn them the only
way to stand out for their bit bread,
when the master cuts and cuts and
cuts into the wages. And they were
beginning to understand. If Id left
them then,all that Id been at would
have gone for naught. Theyd have
rioted a bit, and been brought low,
and crowded under to worse blackness
and worse hunger. They werent fit to
stand alone,~and do you think Id
leave them then, just to the saving of
my one soul? Im thinking any way
the Lord wouldnt have great need of
a soul that could desert his poor, down-
trodden ones in their straits. Im think-
ing the Lord will not be hard on me for
that lie, Mrs. Kenyon.
	Agnes realized what a pale, untried
morality was hers, in her sheltered life.
To remonstrate with this burdened sis-
ter seined impertinence.
	But if the people who are trying to
help this strike should find that the
strikers weredidthat sometimes they
said what wasnt quite straight, she
faltered, I am afraid they might lose
sympathy.
	And how many times, tell me, Mrs.
Kenyon, has that old man lied to his
workers, or made his superintendent
lie to them, or made Annie Curry lie to
them? Ah, if the people be~int brought
up on lies by the ones that pretend to
be standing for a model to them, do
you think they wouldnt be ashamed to
lie? But its give a lie and tak a lie,
till the truths overlaid so deep, theres
no man can come at it even with a
pickaxe.
	I know, it is our fault, said Agnes,
sadly.
	But dont go to fash yourself about
this lie, now, Mrs. Kenyon. It has not
a thing to do with the strike. The Lord
turned the torrent. These women with
their overweaning recklessness made
Annie Curry suspicious of trade union
talk; and youll be knowing as how
that Mr. Watson boasts him that he
always had a free shop. And he put
up the notices,and we all cam out.
The women are doing bravely. Theyll
stick to it better than the men, now
they have come to it.
	You think, then, that a lie is justi-
fiable, sometimes? questioned Agnes.
She was troubled.
	I dont know that. But this I know,
that the Lord will be waiting to the
Judgment Day to say to me, Jeanie,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00079" SEQ="0079" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="69">	Books and Authors.	69

wfll He say, Jeanie, I thank you verra
kindly for that lie.
Agnes gasped.
Her friends eyes blazed.
If that woman had cam to you,~
she cried, and asked of you in my
place the question,and all those poor
things with but you to look to, and
only half way to knowing how to get
out from their slavery, would you have
said yes, and let them turn you out?
Could you?
No, said Agnes, slowly. No,I
oh, I know I should have told the lie.
But its wrong. We dont know the
ways of God, Jeanie; they are not our
ways. He could bring success, you
know, even if we could not see how it
was to come.
	But if its a mistake Ive made, oh,
Mrs. Kenyon! The Lord could have
showed me another way, if it had been
His will so to do. And if it wasall to
be done over again, Id be saying the
same words. Theres no helping it.
I knowI understand, Agnes whis-
pered soothingly.
I couldnt tell Jimmie, Mrs. Ken-
you. And the nights I lie awake with
thinking on it, till my thoughts go
a-ring-around dizzy. And its sickened I
am to the sight of food. I had to
come to speak with you, to share It.
But dont be troubled for the strike
this strikethere is nothing the lie
would have to do with that.
	I hope not, Agnes said. But she
thought of her father, with his passion
for accuracy, for moral purity, his in-
stinctive distrust of the workiugman,
and her heart sank.



BOOKS AND AUTHORS.


	Twelve-and-sixpence a page was all
that Thackeray received for his con-
tributions to Frasers Magazine.

	A correspondent of The Academy
puts memoirs in three categories: Bi-
ographies: Autobiographies: Ought-not-
to-be-ographies.

	There is said to be no certainty that
the Tennyson manuscripts recently dis-
covered at Sheffield will be published.
The early drafts of The Lotus Eaters
and ~The Lady of Shalott, which are
among them, show many variatidns
from the published text.

	The Century Company is introduc-
ing to American readers a son of
Dr. George MacDonald, whose novels
were once so popular, before the kail-
yard school of Scotch novelists arose.
Young Mr. MacDonalds first book is
an adventure story of the days of
James II, and is called The Sword of
the King.

The industrious press agents who are
in the habit of heralding the works of
that modest author, Miss Marie Corelli,
by a great variety of seductive per-
sonal paragraphs, are doing their work
with more than usual energy just now,
possibly because Miss Corelli has two
books in preparation. It is almost im-
possible to take up an English literary
journal which does not contain one or
more paragraphs relating to Miss Cor-
elli.

	A love of gems for their own sake
not as mere ornamentsis the domi-
nant passion of Lady Caryll Knox,
the London beauty who figures as the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00080" SEQ="0080" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="70">	70	Books and Authors.

heroine of Robert Hichens latest ro-
manc~, The Slave. The mysterious
influence exercised ever her by an
emerald of fabulous value is described
with a variety of incident and a bril-
liancy of style which leave it to each
reader to determine whether the book
is a sensational novel or a psychologi-
cal study. The sympathetic delineation
of life among the young acrobats of
the London stage forms a striking con-
trast to the rest of the story, and is
perhaps its most notable feature. Her-
bert S. Stone &#38; Co.

	The volume by Mr. Macpherson, origi-
nally announced as Herbert Spencers
Life and Works, has been changed to
Spencer and Spencerism. This was
at Mr. Spencers wish, as he was appre-
hensive that the book would be re-
garded as a biography. The book,
however, has Mr. Spencers sanction.

	According to the London Publishers
Circular, nothing has recently been
more remarkable than the public ne-
glect of war-books. The production
has far outrun the demand. At the
beginning of the war extravagant cal-
culations were made. This volume of
reprinted letters was said to be worth
so many thousands sterling, and others
so many thousands more, but in most
cases the profits are not to be reckoned
even in hundreds sterling. Scores of
bright young correspondents, who have
counted on a revenue from this source,
are doomed to disappointment, as pub-
lishers are receiving with coldness
their propositions.

	The anxiety felt by grown-up sons
and daughters for the seemly walk and
conversation of their parents is enter-
tainingly set forth in Katharine Tynan
Hinksons Oh, What a Plague is
Love, which A. C. McClurg &#38; Co.
publish. The story is saved from being
pure farce by unexpected touches of
sympathy in the character drawing,
and the elderly gentleman who is the
cause of solicitude in his matrimonial
quests proves himself after all to be
not only more courtly and winning, but
more deeply kind and simple-hearted
than his guardian children. There are
several pretty love stories in the book,
and it is full of brightness and fun.

	The three young Hungarian noblemen
who are the heroes of Maurus Jokals
The Barons Sons, are men of strik-
ingly unlike temperaments, and their
experiences at the time of the revolu-
tion of 1848 are followed with interest.
But it is the mother of these sons, the
dauntless woman who dares to brave
her husbands dying wishes, and who
bends all her noble energy toward
making her boys the diametrical op-
posites of what their stony-hearted
father planned, who is the most absorb-
ingly interesting person in the book.
The story is crowded with incident and
adventure, is vigorous in style, and
gives an exciting account of life at St.
Petersburg and Vienna. L. C. Page &#38; 
Co.

	An intensely exciting novel, based
upon a Mexican uprising of fifty years
ago, is A Dream of a Throne, by
Charles Fleming Embree, which Little,
Brown &#38; Co. publish. The leader of
the rising is the last representative of
a royal house, and a young American
soldier in the employ of the Mexican
government is the man who hunts him
down. Excellent foils as these two
men are for each other, quite as strik-
ing a pair are the two girls, Pepa and
Clarita, who give unlike allegiance to
the two men. It is the equally ardent
loyalty or treachery of one of these
heroines which harrowingly compli-
cates an already dramatic plot. The
descriptions of a manner of life wholly
foreign to us, the realness of the minor
characters, a vigorous picturesqueness,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00081" SEQ="0081" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="71">	Books and Authors.	71

and, withal, a fine portrayal of two con-
trasting race types, make the book a
notable one.

	To make a bridge between the phil-
osophies of Carlyle and Toistol is the
aim of Mrs. May Alden Wards
Prophets of the Nineteenth Century.
It contains sympathetic and discern-
ing sketches of three lives, Carlyles,
Ruskins and Tol~tois, and the signifi-
cance of their message, the influence of
one man upon another being interest-
ingly set forth. Crisp and compact,
with a pleasant narrative style and in
a convenient pocket size, the timely
little volume will find acceptance.
Little, Brown &#38; Co.

	A book to be devoured by the aver-
age girl is Memory Street, by Martha
Baker Dunn, which L. C. Page &#38; Co.
publish. The heroine, who tells the
tale herself, first appears as an enter-
taining and weirdly intelligent child,
with the determination to avoid the
evils of matrimony, but her progress is
marked by acquaintance with a number
of young men who in fiction or out of
it would be considered decidedly pleas-
ant fellows, and her original intentions
undergo a change. An old mansion
house, one hero who vibrates between
England and America, picnics and par-
ties, a delightful fairy godmother and
a whole company of well-bred people,
make the book a pleasant one; but
there is also an earnest note under all
the sprightliness which gives it addi-
tional worth.

	A narrative that was new and excit-
ing three-quarters of a century ago.
and will be almost as new and decid-
edly as fascinating to its present-day
readers, is the Historical Memoirs of
Alexander Ii and the Court of Russia,
by the Comtesse de Choiseul-Gouffier.
It is fact rendered more entertaining
than fiction. The Comtesse, who was
an intimate friend of the Emperor, and
whose book is the source from which
many historians have drawn their per-
sonal sketches, wrote with a vivid
admiration for the man whom she
makes a hero, and with a charm
that it is impossible to escape. Many
people of note, Russian, Polish or
French, figure in these captivating
pages, which are interesting in their
unconscious revelation of the writer
herself as in their deliberate and some-
times even amusing hero-worship. The
translation, b~y Mary Berenice Patter-
son, is excellent. A. C. McClurg &#38; 
Co.

	The following graphic description of
Toistols literary habits is given by the
German journal, Die Woche:
Toistol takes the utmost pains with
his work. His manuscripts are writ-
ten five or six times, and sometimes he
writes single chapters ten times over
before he is satisfied with them. His
corrections are a torture for composi-
tors, since he fills page after page with
new words and sentences, and also
makes numerous erasures and other al-
terations. The last proof shows as
much evidence of careful study as the
first one, and It is not too much to say
that every line which he writes is
rather wrung from him than voluntar-
ily given to the printer. Countess
Sophie is the most severe critic of his
works, and her judgment has much
weight with him. He has thrown aside
a completed romance because she did
not like it, and nothing will induce him
to publish it. He also likes to read his
new works, before they are published,
to a few intimate friends, and the sug-
gestions which he receives on such oc-
casions cause him to make several al-
terations. Thus, in the hope of obtain-
ing some useful suggestions, he read
The Power of Darkness to a group
of peasants, but he was most painfully
surprised to discover that the most
startling scenes in the book, scenes
Which he himself could not read with-
out tears, only evoked loud laughter
from them.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00082" SEQ="0082" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="72">BOOKS OF THE MONTH.


Back to Christ. By Walter Spence. A.
C.	McClurg &#38; Co. Price, $1.00.

Baden-Powell, The Story of. By Har-
old Begbie. Grant RichCards.

Barons Sons, The. By Maurus Jokai.
L.	C. Page &#38; Co. Price, $1.50.
Birds, Among the, in Northern Shires.
By Charles Dixon. Blackie &#38; Sons.

Black Homer of Jimlown, The. By
Ed. Mott. Grosset &#38; Dunlap. Price,
$1.25.
Black Terror, The. By John K. Leys.
L. C. Page &#38; Co. Price, $1.50.
Bride Roses. By W. D. Howells.
Houghton, Muffin &#38; Co. Price $0.50.
British People, The Origin and Charac-
ter of the. By Nottidge Charles Mac-
namara. Smith, Elder &#38; Co.
Chevalier of The Splendid Crest, The.
By Sir Herbert Maxwell. Blackwood
&#38; Sons.
Colombian and Venezuelan Republics,
The. By William L. Scruggs. Little,
Brown &#38; Co. Price, $2.50.
Crown of Christ, The. By R. E. Hut-
ton. Vol. 11, Easter to Advent.
Rivingtons.
David and His Friends. By Louis Al-
bert Banks. Funk &#38; Wagnalls Co.
Price, $1.50.
Decatur, Stephen. The Beacon Biog-
raphies. By Cyrus Townsend Brady.
Small, Maynard &#38; Co. Price, $0.75.
Diary of a Dreamer, The. By Alice
Dew Smith. T. Fisher Unwin.
Dread and Fear of Kings, The. By
J. Breckenridge Ellis. A. C. McClurg
&#38; Co. Price, $1.25.
Dream of a Throne, A. By Charles
Fleming Embree. Little, Brown &#38; 
Co. Price, $1.50.
Drift Verses. By Horatio F. Brown.
Grant Rk~hards.
England and America after Independ-
ence. By Edward Smith. Archibald
Constable &#38; Co.
Emperor Alexander I, and the Court of
Russia, Historical Memoirs of. By
Mine. la Comtesse de Choiseul-
Geuffier. Translated by Mary Bere-
nice Patterson. A. C. McClurg &#38; Co.
Price, $1.50.
Fast and Loose. By Major Arthur
Gtlffiths. John Macqueen.
Geor~ie. By S. E. Kiser. Small, May-
nard &#38; Co. Price, $t00.
Gifts of Enemies, The. By G. E. Mit-
ton. A. &#38; C. Black.
Ladysmith, The Siege of. By R. J.
McHugh. Chapman &#38; Hall.
Little Lady Mary. By Horace G.
Hutchinson. Smith, Elder &#38; Co.
McLoughlin and Old Oregon. By Eva
Emery Dye. A. C. McClurg &#38; Co.
Price, $1.50.
Memory Street. By Martha Baker
Dunn. L. C. Page &#38; Co.
Mystery of Muncraig, The. By
Robert James Muir. T. Fisher Un-
win.
Oh, What a Plague is Love. By Kath-
arine Tynan. A. C. McCiurg &#38; Co.
Price, $0.75.
Prophets of the Nineteenth Century.
Carlyle, Ruskin, Toistol. By May
Alden Ward. Little, Brown &#38; Co.
Price, $0.75.
Room Forty-five. By W. D. Howells.
Houghton, Muffin &#38; Co. Price, $0.50.
Ruskin, John. By Mrs. Meynell.
Blackwood Sons.
Scenery, The Scientific Study of. By
John E. Marr. Methuen &#38; Co.
To the Healing of the Sea. By Francis
H. Hardy. Smith, Elder &#38; Co.
Wadham College, Oxford, Sketches of.
By Edwin Glasgow. Methuen &#38; Co.
War, Side-lights on the. By Lady
Sykes. T. Fisher Unwin.
Wedge of War, The. By Frances S.
Hallowes. Elliot Stock.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2923 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>870 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0226</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0226/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2923</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>July 14, 1900</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0226</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2923</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0226/" ID="ABR0102-0226-4">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2923</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">73-136</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00083" SEQ="0083" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="73">THE LIVING AGE:
~ ~1?~h~hIi~ X~a~XU~ Di nt~m~nr~tr~ ~iteratut* au~
(FOUNDEO BY E. LITTELL IN 1844.)

SEVENTH SERIES.
VOLUME VIII.
NO. 2923. JULY i~t, 1900.
FROM BEGINRING
Vol. CCXXVI.


THE COMING AFGHAN CRISIS.

Our heavy task in South Africa must
not render us blind to the coming crisis
in Afghanistan, and we ought to feel
grateful to the Ameer Abdurrahman for
publicly reminding us that it is a time
for action and not for mere talk. The
proximity of Russian troops to Herat,
however, is not a more pressing cause
of anxiety than the difficulty of dis-
covering some solid basis for complete
confidence and harmonious action be-
tween the Afghan ruler and ourselves.
The Ameer is very keenly alive to the
perils of the hour. No one can say that
he underrates them, but, unfortunately,
the suggestions made to him by the
government of India, with the object
of providing against possible contin-
gencies, are not acceptable to him, be-
cause they hurt his susceptibilities, and
seem to detract from the security of
his sovereign position. Lord Curzon
has, throughout the correspondence,
been most anxious to conciliate the
Ameer; yet there is no question that
our neighbor is at this moment some-
what sore with us, or, to say the least,
in an irritable mood. It is not that he
has any sympathy with Russia, but the
first object of his policy throughout his
rule has been the maintenance of his
independent sovereignty, and that
seems to him sometimes to be threat-
ened as much by English requests as
Russian menaces.
The present situation is one when
these views are uppermost in the mind
of our ally. He has been very much
disturbed by Russian movements on
his frontier. He has had fears that
Russia might make a swoop on Herat
during the winter, when it would be
difficult to send reinforcements to that
quarter. He has several times asked
the Indian Government what he should
do to meet the danger he anticipates, and
the only reply accorded him is to advise
him to sit tight and do nothing. That
this counsel is not to his fancy is well
known. He is convinced that Russia
means to advance, and he holds that
the only way to check her progress is
to roll her back along the track she has
traversed. We probably all share his
opinion about Russias intentions, but
we have not yet brought ourselves to
the mood to adopt what he considers
the only true remedy. On the contrary,
we think that there are several pro-
liminary matters in regard to which
the Ameer might do very useful work
if he would only listen to our advice
and our demands. We have suggested
to him that it would be prudent to al-
low the continuation of our railway
to Candahar, and the construction of
a telegraph to Herat and other places
in his territory. The Ameers reply to
these proposals is a fiat refusal, and he
goes on to say that his people (which</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00084" SEQ="0084" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="74">	74	The Coming Afghan Crisis.

means himself) look upon railways and
telegraphs as a source of ruin. His
irritation does not stop here, for he in-
sinuates that the suggestion should
never have been made, and he pro-
nounces it most impolitic. It must be
admitted that in all this the Ameer has
been quite consistent with his past dec-
larations. In his Nasab-i-Namsheh,
published in 1886, he said railways
were not wanted in Afghanistan, and
in replying to the Russians when they
suggested continuing the Kushk rail-
way to Herat, he declared that our
camels and pack-horses suffice for our
trade. On the other hand, how is Af-
ghanistan to remain outside the Worlds
movement by adhering to an exclusive
policy which even China has been com-
pelled to abandon? The Ameer is a
very clever man, and there must surely
be some way of inducing him to sanc-
tion measures that are intended to
benefit his country quite as much as
ourselves. The common ground be-
tween us must be sought for an iden-
tity of interest. He has a dynasty to
perpetuate; we have an Empire to pre-
serve.
The pressing and immediate matter
which we have to decide is, what policy
do we intend to carry out in Afghanis-
tan? Everything hinges on that ques-
tion. We cannot expect the Ameer to
make sacrifices for us while he is un-
certain as to whether we mean to up-
hold the unity of his kingdom for him-
self and his successors. At present the
only assurance he holds is, that we
will help Afghanistan to resist un-
provoked aggression. But the Ameer
is not satisfied with this arrangement,
because he sees that Russia is acquir-
ing, by means of military camps on his
frontier in railway communication with
their base on the Caspian, a position
which, at the given moment, will enable
her to invade his country with a cer-
tainty of success, unless England ar-
I~ests the Russian advance with a clear
and timely intimation that it will be
treated as a OLLSU8 befl~. We have not
done this because, in the strict sense of
the phrase, we have no fixed Afghan
policy in our Imperial program. We
have constructed, by agreement with
Russia, a frontier for Afghanistan on
parchment, but the Ameer knows as
well as the man in the street that we
have never told Russia that its infrac-
tion would be instantly followed by a
declaration of war. The Russian Gov-
ernment is aware of the probability of
our doing~ so, but there are circum-
stances under which it might be willing
to incur the risk, and the result might
justify its belief that England would
not fight for the possession of Herat.
Certainly the only way to prevent Rus-
sia falling into the error, if it proved
one, would be to make her realize be-
forehand that we will oppose with all
our power an attack upon that famous
fortress.
	Practically speaking, we have the
choice between only two policies in
Afghanistan. One is the maintenance
of its integrityeven without unity.
The other, after some preliminary
stages, would result in the division of
the country between Russia and our-
selves. It is high time for us to make
a choice between these two courses,
and to begin to apply the measures
necessary to ensure the success of the
policy that we decide to adopt. I hope
to make it clear, before the end of this
article, that the maintenance of the in-
tegrity of Afghanistan is a far safer
and more honorable policy than that of
its partition.
	If we decide for the maintenance of
the integrity and independence of Af-
ghanistan under the present Ameer, his
heir Habibullah and their successors,
a clear and unequivocal notification of
the fact should be published. The new
convention should not be pigeon-holed
in a Secret and Political Department,
but announced in the light of day as</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00085" SEQ="0085" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="75">	The Coming Afghan Crisis.	75

the principle by which our conduct
would be guided, and with which we
should expect Russia to conform. In
place of the vague and unmeaning
promise of support against unprovoked
foreign aggression, which is all he has
at present, the Ameer would receive a
definite guarantee of the preservation
of his sovereignty, and of its continu-
ance in his dynasty. The ambiguity as
to our future policy would be removed
in a sense favorable to the aspirations
of the Afghan ruler, and on our taking
a step from which there could be no go-
ing back, the suggestions now made
only to be rejected would wear a dif-
ferent aspect in his eyes. Having taken
this decided step in the direction of per-
manently attaching the interests of the
two countries together, several conces-
sions of a minor character, but much
desired by Abdun-ahman, could be
made to him. Among these I will only
specify the gratification of his long-
expressed desire to have a diplomatic
agent in London. In view of the
greater objects to be attained, the Gov-
ernment of India might well waive its
old opposition to the scheme on the
ground that it enabled the Ameer to go
over the head or behind the back of the
Viceroy.
The advantages of the policy of main-
tenance are clear. It conciliates the
Ameer and removes his doubts. It
cenvinces the people of Afghanistan
that we have no designs on their coun-
try, and that we are ready to assist
them against any Russian invasion.
From our own point of view it has
the two immense advantages of arrest-
ing the Russian advance at the farthest
possible points from the Indian frontier
and of uniting all the tribes and races
of Afghanistan in opposition to it. The
stimulating effect of such a decision
on the courage and confidence of the
Princes and all the Imperial armies of
India would be incalculable, and the In-
evitable loss of prestige by a tame and
unopposed cession of Herat and Balkh
would be averted.
Turning to the other side of the pic-
ture, the drawbacks of the new ar-
rangement would chiefly consist in our
being compelled to face the facts of the
situation, and to announce to the world
beforehand that we were prepared to
oppose the realization of Russias de-
signs on Afghanistan as threatening
the security and peace of India. In
reality, this plain speaking would not
add to the general information except
by showing that instead of postponing
our measures until the crisis was upon
us, we had anticipated it by preparing
beforehand a plan of combined action
with our allies. There would be n&#38; 
risk of Russia resenting it, because she
is not ready for war; and there would
be no legitimate ground of offence in
England and the Ameer investing witl~
greater precision their already existing
agreements of 1881, 1885 and 1893. If
Russia did resent it, we should only
learn the truth a little sooner and have
to face what we must some day, viz.,
a struggle for the preservation of India.
To take Afghanistan under our protec-
tion in the form of a dual alliance,
which will be alone agreeable to the
Ameer, requires that moral courage
which was lacking after Majuba Hill,
and for which the country has since
had to pay such an enormous penalty
in blood and treasure.
	For the alternative policy of dividing
Afghanistan there is not an argument
to be advanced of which the writer
would not feel secretly ashamed. But
it is necessary to show that it would
be disadvantageous as well as despic-
able, for the Imperial spirit aroused by
events in South Africa may again be-
come sluggish and induce our rulers to
acquiesce in injuries and affronts as
some of them have done before. The
ever-growing burden of the weary
Titan will always provide Little-Eng-
landers with an argument in favor of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00086" SEQ="0086" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="76">	76	The Coming Afghan Crz~is.

timidity and self-effacement. The pol-
icy of dividing Afghanistan with Rus-
sia is to be opposed on grounds of prin-
ciple, as a proceeding unworthy of our
rower and reputation; but if it is to
~e discredited among our politicians of
~all shades of opinion, it must be shown
that, far from strengthening our posi-
tion, it would weaken it, and that our
~anxieties and responsibilities would be
Immensely increased by its adoption.
-A brief examination of the question
will suffice to show that such would
be the case. It is necessary, in the first
place to consider what the division of
Afghanistan would exactly mean in
the form in which it would present it-
self for solution. No one supposes that
there would be a definite arrangement
beforehand between the British and
Russian Governments for the partition
of Afghanistan into provinces or
spheres. The probable form in which
it would be effected would be by a
series of moves and counter-moves, and
either Empire might he the first to be-
gin the game.
But the habit of regarding Afghan-
istan as an empty chess-board, on which
we and Russia can move our pieces as
we wish, is fraught with danger, and
for us more so than for Russia. Af-
ghanistan is a difficult country for
military operations, and much of it is
quite impracticable. The Afghans are
a brave and warlike people, not to be
despised when armed with inferior
weapons, and now well equipped with
modern rifles and artillery. Their value
as an enemy or as an ally, is
not to be treated slightingly. They
are stalwart, energetic and active
warriors, animated by a love of
independence and a religious fanati-
cism that render them doubly formid-
able when fighting on their own terri-
tory. The Ameer typifies the national
character, and under his iron rule of
twenty years it has lost none of its
ferocity, while it has acquired greater
confidence through increased union and
military efficiency in the ability of the
country to maintain its national exist-
ence. It would be a grave mistake on
our part, when natural causes have
produced the very union and solidity
we most desired, to turn round and
assist those who wish to see Afghanis-
tan break in pieces. Abdurrahman
has shown that a united pacific Af-
ghanistan is possible. British support
is alone wanting to make it prove cii-
during, yet those who urge us to come
to an agreement with Russia for the
division of Afghanistan would have us
wantonly destroy the work to some
extent of our own making, and cer-
tainly one conducive to our own secu-
rity.
The most general assumption is that
when Russia comes, with or without a
prior understanding, to Herat, Eng-
land should at once occupy Candahar,
and many persons add Cabul as well.
This would be an irregular commence-
ment for the formal partition of the
State between England and Russia.
But has any English statesman or pub-
lic writer faced the consequences of
those steps? Are the essential differ-
ences between the two annexations
realized by those who represent they
could be so dovetailed together as to
result in a common Anglo-Russian fron-
tier, that would be a guarantee of peace
instead of a provocation to war? But
what are the hard facts with which
we should have to deal? Russias con-
quest of Herat would be essentially a
military achievement, difficult or easy
in proportion to the skill of the Afghan
defence, and the strength of the Af-
ghan garrison, but once accomplished,
no serious difficulties would remain for
the new rulers in the Hen Rud valley.
The population is too sparse, the tribes
are too mixed with Persian and Turko-
man races, and the country is too open
and accessible, for any formidable op-
position to be aroused or organized</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00087" SEQ="0087" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="77">	The Coming Afghan Crisis.	77

against the Russians after the capture
of the fortress which dominates the
entire district. In plain words, a Rus-
sian occupation of Herat, if unopposed
by England, would carry with it no
penalty, and would add but little to
the responsibilities of the Russian ad-
ministration across the Caspian. The
most admirable base for military oper-
ations in the direction of India could
thus be obtained without any corre-
sponding disadvantages or drawbacks.
Far different would be the experi-
ence of England when she attempted
to appropriate the portions of the coun-
try intended to compensate her for the
Russian seizure of Herat. The sever-
ance of that fortress from the rest of
the country would be a blow for the
Ameer personally, and also for the
prestige of the English in In~1ia, but it
would leave the national spirit of the
Afghans intact, and also their capacity
to fight for their independence. The
English advancing on Candahar, and
perhaps on Cabul as well, without the
Ameers permission and most probably
in face of his opposition, would appear
once more in the guise of enemies. The
Afghans would be certain to regard
with hostile eyes any advance that did
not partake of a combined offensive
move in formal alliance for the expul-
sion of the Russians from Herat. Our
march on Candahar might not be
openly opposed, but it would embroil
us with a hostile population and with
the Durani tribes in one direction and
the Ghilzais in another. That on Cabul
would be attended with greater diffi-
culties and could not be accomplished
without fighting. In both directions
we should appear to the Afghans in
the light of invaders and enemies, and
they would welcome any assistance in
expelling us from their country. A
false political move would thus undo
the advantages of twenty years peace
and transfer all the moral weight to
the side of Russia, who, by our own
act, would be turned from a foe into
the friend of Afghan independence.
The position may be thus expressed in
a form that every one can understand
for himself. A Russian seizure of
Herat does not, in the eyes of the
Afghans, threaten, for the moment,
their independence; but a British occu-
pation of Candahar and Cabul destroys
it.
Nor does the comparative disadvan-
tage in which we should be ~placed by
a policy of partition stop there. Russia
would be secure in her sphere by the
absence of any deep national or racial
sentiment, and also by the absence of
inhabitants. We should be embroiled
with a warlike, fanatical and numerous
population, every man of which is
taught to use a gun and a sword from
his childhood. Our communications
would have to be maintained through
the difficult country that every one has
heard described, and the battles would
have to be fought in regions presenting
far greater natural obstacles than those
encountered in Natal. We have done
it before successfully, some will say,
and there is no reason why we should
not do it all over again. But the argu-
ment is doubly fallacious. We have
uever done it with a Russia ready onour
flank to take advantage of our errors
and to profit by our embarrassments.
But there is a still more serious objec-
tion to the adoption of a policy of par-
tition in Afghanistan. The Afghan
people and ruler, notwithstanding his
passing fits of irritability at our easy-
going way of taking matters that seem
to him exceedingly grave, are at pres-
ent far more favorably disposed to-
wards us than they are to Russia. They
are prepared to make a good fight, and
perhaps a better one than is generally
supposed, for Herat, and after it is lost,
if the Russians should prove success-
ful, to go on opposing them wherever
they could as a national enemy. But
if we step into their territory with the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00088" SEQ="0088" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="78">	78	The Coming Afghan Crisis.

intention of grabbing it, however we
may try to disguise the fact, they will
deem us as black as the Russians, and
transfer all their hatred for both as
Christians to us. The Afghan problem
will thus be rendered more difficult
from our point of view, and in a wilful
and short-~sighted manner we shall our-
selves have turned allies, that might be
invaluable in baffling Russia whenever
she advances, into formidable and im-
placable enemies.
There is one aspect of the question
that must not be omitted if the picture
is to be complete. The creation of a
feeling of enmity in the bosoms of the
Afghans would have enduring conse-
quences. It is not only that they
would become willing to accept the
Russians as deliverers and as the less
of two evils, inasmuch as they were
foreigners on Afghan territory. But
their thoughts and ambition would in-
evitably revert to what their ancestors
accomplished in successive invasions
of India from time immemorial down to
Nadir Shah and their own great chief
Ahmed, of the Durani family. The
Afghans have been for Turk, Mogul
and Persian, the advanced guard in the
invasion of Hindostan, and there is no
reason why they should not discharge
the same duties for the Russians, if a
bungling policy on our part led them
to see in our opponents the deliverers
from the authority we had too thought-
lessly sought to impose upon them. An
occupation of Afghan territory as the
reply to a Russian seizure of Herat
would be a grave and, perhaps, a fatal
mistake. It would alienate the Af-
ghans, assist the plans of the Russians
and land us in many difficulties from
which we might not succeed in extri-
cating ourselves. Under those circum-
stances our only prudent course would
be to keep within our present frontier,
to leave the Russians to advance
through a hostile Afghanistan, and to
inform its ruler that we would second
his efforts to defend his country, but
leave it to him to decide when it would
be the right moment for the Anglo-In-
dian army to advance to his support.
Twenty years ago the conquest of Af-
ghailistan was possible, or we might
have broken it up into three or four
dependent principalities, but it would
be madness to make the same attempt
to-day. We have been in the interval
an important contributing party to the
establishment of Abdurrahmans king-
dom by our subsidies and moral sup-
port. It would be exceedingly foolish
to hasten, at Russias first move within
the Afghan frontier, to undo the work
of our own hands. The policy of divid-
ing Afghanistan with Russia is not one
that will bear examination. I will say
nothing about its inherent baseness,
but I hope I have made it clear that it
would be entirely in Russias favor, and
that it would place us at a very consid-
erable disadvantage.
	Rather than enter upon so risky, a
partnership, it would be safer to allow
Russia to occupy Herat and the region
north of the Hindu Kush without any
open opposition, and to wait before deal-
ing our blow until her forces had come
within our reach, and the Afghans had
had time to operate on their lines of
communication. The effect on the In-
dian public opinion of inaction in face
of any fresh advance on the part of
Russia must be bad; but to place our
armies in a false and perilous position
in Afghanistan, from a blind and reck-
less desire not to leave Russia alone
in the nefarious project of breaking up
Afghanistan, would be to invite a more
serious peril and a graver shock to our
reputation and position.
	The superior advantages of the policy
based on the maintenance of the integ-
rity of Afghanistan are established by
a consideration -of its only possible al-
ternatives. To say to Russia, frankly
and plainly, that we will make any in-
fraction by her of the Afghan frontier</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00089" SEQ="0089" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="79">	The Coming Afghan Crisis.	79

a casus beth, is to raise a clear and hon-
orable issue. Such a step would not
only satisfy the Ameer and his
people as to the integrity of our pur-
pose towards them, but it would inspire
the whole of India with a conviction
that we were in earnest, and that we
felt ourselves to he strong enough to
cope with Russia. No doubt the objec-
tion will be raised that it would be
offering provocation to Russia; but is
there provocation in notifying to an-
other party that you expect them to ob-
serve an agreement concluded between
them and yourself? This is precisely
what the British Government did in
1870 with regard to Belgium, and it is
highly probable that it will have to
take the same steps on its behalf again.
Russia would have no more ground for
taking offence now than Germany and
France had or would have in the in-
stance cited. She delimited the Afghan
frontier in conjunction with us, and she
has repeatedly declared that she re-
gards Afghanistan as lying outside her
sphere of influence. The only omission
that has to be supplied is to acquaint
Russia with our intention that she shall
keep her word on this occasion, and not
treat us as she did in the matters of
Samarcand, Khiva and Merv. The
necessity to take this step is increased
by the hold Russia is acquiring over
Persia, which renders it all the more
necessary that there should be no un-
certainty about our rights in Afghanis-
tan.
Having clearly informed the Russian
Government as to the position we took
up in regard to Afghanistan, our next
step should be to put our house in order
with the Ameer. Having made his
country and his dynasty secure, we
should have far stronger claims on his
consideration and gratitude than we
possess at present, when, as he well
knows, we are hesitating as to the
course we should pursue, and even
dubious as to his loyalty, because on all
matters he does not see eye to eye with
ourselves. Under those circumstances
it would be reasonable to ask him to do
things that he would not think of sanc-
tioning under the existing vague and
uncertain arrangement. The concession
of an Afghan agent in London, and
other favors to which Abdurrahman
attaches importance, would obviously
justify our asking something in return;
but perhaps it might be well to defer
the suggestion for a railway to Can-
dahar until the Ameer began to see for
himself that camels and pack-horses
did not provide sufficient means of
transport for the increasing trade of
his country. Telegraphs are not open
to the same objection, and a request for
permanen or temporary agents at
specified points along the frontier we
had undertaken to defend could not be
deemed unreasonable. At the same
time, the defence of that frontier should
be left primarily in the hands of the
Afghans themselves, and our part on
the spot sh ~uld be regulated by. the
wishes and judgment of the Ameer
himself. Our policy would have com-
mitted us to a war all over the world.
with our rival, and there would be
many more advantageous scenes of
combat for us than the passes and
plateaux of Afghanistan. But, on the
other hand, it should be clearly under-
stood that such a war would be of
Russias own making. She has re-
peatedly admitted that she has no in-
terests in Afghanistan, and it is quite
true. Her only possible interest there
is to work us an injury, and that we
are within our rights in sparing no ef-
fort to prevent.
Having decided on the principle of
the policy we shall pursue, our rela-
tiQns with Abdurrahman should be
placed on a clear footing, and the anxi-
ety he has sometimes occasioned the
Government of India under the hither-
to uncertain arrangement, affords no
precedent for the attitude he would</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00090" SEQ="0090" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="80">	80	The Coming Afghan Crisis.

take up as soon as he knew that we
had confronted Russia on behalf of his
country and his family. He is a man
not to be duped by make-beliefs, and
one who only respects strength and the
manifest consciousness of strength. He
knows as well as our officials the hol-
lowness of our past intentions with re-
gard to his country, and of how so
many of our reputed statesmen would
veer round at a given moment and ad-
vocate sharing his territory with Rus-
sia. Is it surprising if, under such cir-
cumstances, he should have his doubts
about our friendship, and incline to
think that the only course of salvation
lies in excluding Christians and all
their works, such as railways, from his
State? The way to win his loyal and
lasting attachment is to prove to him
that we have as tender a regard for the
continued independence of Afghanistan
and for the security of his house as he
could desire; and when it is realized at
Cabul that the British Government has
finally abandoned all intention of tak-
ing part in any division or breaking up
of Afghanistan, and has pinned its in-
terest to the maintenance of its integ-
rity and to the recognition of Abdurrali-
mans heirs, there is no foretelling how
this candor and certitude may influ-
ence the Afghan Court and people in
favor of a more liberal and enlightened
policy.
	My object is attained if I have suc-
ceeded in drawing attention to the posi-
tion of affairs in Afghanistan, where,
at any moment a crisis may be sprung
upon us, unless the wisdom, prudence
and promptness of our rulers succeed
by well-timed and judicious action in
averting it. The defence of India is in-
timately connected with the satisfac-
tory solution of the question, and the
The Fortnightly Review.
assured safety of India is both more
necessary and more difficult In a time
of internal trouble for her, such as is
the present moment. There are some
critics of our Indian rule who declare
that the present Famine is the direct
outcome of our system of Government,
and of the drain an I~nglish civil serv-
ice and army impose on the c@untry.
But these same critics ignore the fact
that the cause of that drain is the Rus-
sian menace, which has compelled us to
increase our military expenditure, and
with it the remittances home to an
enormous extent. The Russian men-
ace should be warded off by the strong
right arm of England supporting a
clear and simple policy maintaining the
complete integrity of Afghanistan un-
der all the possibly varying conditions
of its internal domestic history. For
the success of that policy without an
ufidue strain on our resources, the co-
operation of the Afghans themselves
and their present able ruler is desirable
and even essential. Their resisting
power is not to be despised, and, as-
sisted by a few engineers and artiller-
ists, they would give Russian troops a
good deal of employment, while ade-
quate forces were being collected to
deal with them. The co-operation of
this brave and war-like people would
mean a certain and complete triumph
in the event of war; but it would mean
something else, and that is the refusal
of Russia to embark upon a war in
which the odds would be seriously
against her. A policy based on the
maintenance of Afghan integrity and
independence would, consequently, be
one calculated to promote peace and to
postpone to some remote date any Rus-
sian invasion of India through Afghan-
istan.
Dernetrius C. Bouig~r.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00091" SEQ="0091" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="81">	The First Ascent of Aconcagua.	81



THE FIRST ASCENT OF ACONCAGUA.

	The great mountain called Aconca-
gua, the first ascent of which is de-
scribed in Mr. FitzGeralds recently
published book, The Highest Andes,2
is situated on the frontiers of Chili and
the Argentine Republic, about ninety
miles to the east of Valparaiso, and 700
miles to the west of Buenos Aires, only
a few miles away from and to the north
of the pass over the Andes called the
Cumbre,3 which is commonly used by
persons passing between those two
cities. Even its name is not found in
geographical books published in the
early part of the nineteenth century,
and it seems to have been measured
first by officers who were engaged in
the celebrated surveying expedition
under Admiral Fitzroy. Darwin says
in Chapter XII of his Journal, the
volcano of Aconcagua is particularly
magnificent. This huge and irregularly
conical mass has an elevation greater
than that of Chimborazo; for, from
measurements made by officers of the
Beagle, its height is no less than 23,000
feet! And in a subsequent passage he
speaks of witnessing a considerable
eruption of the volcano of Osorno (near
the Bay of San Carlos in Chiloc), on
January 19, 1835, and says that he was
surprised to hear that Aconcagua, 480
miles northwards, was in action on the
same night. It is now said that Acon-
cagua is not a volcano! Darwin, it
will be remarked, only quotes a rumor

1 The name is a Spanish one, and is pronounced
something like Ar-kon-kar-goo-whoo-ar.
	2 The Highest Andes, by E. A. FitzGerald.
Methuen &#38; Co., London, 1899.
	For the cumbre Pass see the Leisure Hour
for 1895, p. 518.
	This result differs materially from the height
telegraphed to the Daily Obronicle, and pub-
lished in that paper on january 18 and February
17, 1897. The mountain Is over 24,000 feet
high. The barometer at the top fell to 12
and does not speak from personal
knowledge. Since the time of Fitz-
roys voyage, all sorts of elevations
from 15,000 to 25,000 feet have been
assigned to Aconcagua, most of them,
no doubt, mere guesses, not derived
from observations; but the result of
the survey of the FitzGerald Expedi-
tion shows~ that the officers of the
Beagle were right, for the finally de-
duced altitude comes out just a little
over 23,000 feet. This appears to be
the greatest height that any one has
hitherto reached upon a mountain.
	Mr. FitzGerald, the leader of the Ex-
pedition, was born at Connecticut,
U.S.A., on May 10, 1871, and is known
from the journey that he made in New
Zealand in 1895, upon which he cx-
plored, almost single-handed, some por-
tions of the snowy mountains in the
south island, and made several ascents.~
Upon the journey in the Andes, he was
accompanied by three Englishmen,
Messrs. de Trafford, Vines and Gosse;
and took out six Swiss and Italians as
assistants, namely, Mattias Zurbriggen,
the two brothers Pollinger, Jos. Loch-
matter, Nicolas Lanti and Fritz Weibel.
Zurbriggen, who led the rest, is a roll-
ing stone. From a sort of biography
of him,0 that was published nearly
simultaneously with Mr. FitzGeralds
volume, one learns that before he got
to the age of thirty he had acted as
herd-boy, carpenters boy, stable-help,

inches. If the barometer had been a mercurial
and in proper order, a fall to 12 inches would
have Indicated an altitude, not of 24,000, but of
about 25,000 feet. It now appears that the
barometer wa.s an aneroid.
	See the work entitled Climbs in the New
Zealand A]ps.
	From the Alps to the Andes, being the
autobiography of a Mountain-Guide, by Mattals
Zurbriggen. T. Fisher Unwin, London, 1899.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00092" SEQ="0092" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="82">	82	The First Ascent of A concag ua.

miners laborer, miner, railway navvy,
tassel-maker, diligence-driver or smith.
He can shoe ahorse or mend aboot. Since
1886 he has been a Mountain Guide,
and in that capacity has been twice in
New Zealand, and twice in the Hima-
layas, besides the Andes. He made his
~kbut under Sir Martin (then Mr.) Con-
way in the Karakoram Mountains, and
may be considered to have been discov-
ered by him, for, up to that time, he
was an unknown man. Unlike many
Alpine Guides, he has a taste for for-
eign travel, and becomes less homesick
than the generality of his fellows.
The party left Southampton on Octo-
ber 15, 1896, Buenos Aires on Novem-
ber 29, and, after travelling over the
Argentine Great Western and Trans-
andine Railways, descended on Decem-
ber 7 at the terminus of the latter line,
at Punta de las Vacas (7,858 feet). This
station is only twenty miles from the
summit of Aconcagua, and one can ride
up in a vehicle on the route to the
Cumbre Pass, until one is within thtr-
teen miles of it, at Puente del Inca
(8,948 feet). The way taken after this
was up a valley called Horcones, which
led round the western side of the moun-
tain for about fourteen miles; and when
quadrupeds could go no farther, an en-
campment was made at the height of
14,000 feet, almost due west of the sum-
mit, and distant from it about two and
a half miles. Direct approach was im-
possible~the intervening cliffs were
much too steepand a course was
shaped to the northeast, and an upper
encampment was made on a ridge to
the northwest of the summit, at a
height which was estimated at 18,700
feet.7 From this highest camp the sum-
mit was ultimately gained, but only at
the sixth attempt.
Mules were employed between Puente

	The height is apparently obtained from simple
inspection of sn aneroid. This appears to he
the case from the two following passages The
aneroid gave the height as 19,000 English feet.
FitzGeralds Highest Andes, P. 50. Look-,
del Inca and the camp at about 14,000
feet, and the experiences of the party
with their animals and the drivers were
of the usual c~haracter. Mules are
mulish, and South American arrieros
are almost beyond description. Many
of the stories that are related resemble
what one has heard before, but this one
is quite new. Through scarcity of food
the mules got so hungry that they con-
sumed that morning two wicker-chairs
and a large quantity of the roof of one
the rooms, which was composed of
bamboo overlaid with mud (p. 245).
That was towards the end of the jour-
ney; and from the beginning they found
that the sure-footed mule stumbles and
slides like other quadrupeds, and can
survive a good deal of knocking about.
When some of the party were crossing
a ravine, a mule slipped and fell l5ack
on its haunches. I was behind, says
Mr. Vines, but the way being too nar-
row for me to get at its head I shouted
to the arriero, who seized the halter
and tried to get it up. But he could
not do it, and


then with a plunge or two it rolled
over on its side, fortunately by this
movement unhooking the packs, which
I was just able to seize and keep from
following the mule, as it went bound
ing and rolling down the steep incline.
Then, on the verge of the precipice,
the poor beast made a desperate strug-
gle to regain a footing, while anxious
faces watched him from above. With
a tremendous plunge, however, he fell
backwards and disappeared from
view. I sent Lanti down to secure the
harness, and shoot the animal if not
already dead. Mingled cries of exhor-
tation reached us from below, and
soon, to our surprise, Lanti appeared
leading the mule. It was a sorry look-
ing beast by this time, cut and bruised
in every part of its body; but it
seemed to have sustained no serious

ing at my aneroid, I found It registered an eleva-
tion of 19000 feet. zurhrlggens Autobiog-
raphy, p. 205. The elevation adopted is prob-
ably much too high.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00093" SEQ="0093" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="83">	The First A scent of A concag ua.	83

injury, and, lightly loaded, continued
to work for the rest of the day.( Pp.
161, 162.)

	Both in the Himalayas and in the
~Andes, Zurbriggen has exhibited con-
~iderable ability in tumbling off the
animals he rode, or in getting into
trouble with them. He has a fixed
idea, it is said, that he will die by
-drowning, and he came pretty nearly to
an end in that way when crossing a
stream in the Horcones Valley.

	He started well, mounted on one of
our most powerful mules, but ~vhen he
got to the middle of the river I was
startled and horrified to see him turn
his mules head down stream. This
was fatal; the animal at once lost its
balance, and rolled over, precipitating
him into the raging water. In cross-
ing these streams it is necessary to
keep the horses heads well up against
the current, for should they get side-
ways, and the water strike them with
full force, they invariably lose their
footing. Poor Zurbriggen, the instant
his mule rolled over with him, was
swept rapidly down the stream, turn-
ing over and over with the ai~imal, so
that at times he and at times the mule
was uppermost. He could not swim,
but even had he been able to, I doubt
whether it would have availed him
much, the force of the water being so
great. In another moment they both
struck on a great boulder, Zurbriggen
underneath. The force of the water
held the mule tightly jammed against
the rock, effectually pinning his rider
underneath. In a moment I was along-
side of him, the arriero close behind,
invoking all the saints to our assist-
ance. I noticed that he was engrossed
solely with the welfare of his animal;
the fact that a man was rapidly
drowning before his eyes was an un-
important detail to him. It was neces-
sary to move the mule first before we
could help Zurbriggen; so we plunged
into the torrent, and tried to dislodge
the unwieldy beast. Tomas wanted to
haul him towards the bank; I, on the
contrary, wished to shove him into
midstream again, as I saw it was
easier to accomplish and would there-
fore release Zurbriggen sooner. I
seized him by the head, and tried to
press him away, while Tomas in a
wild frenzy of excitement clung to his
tail. (Pp. 68, 69.)

	He was ultimately fished out, with a
damaged shoulder, and prudently ab-
stained for a time from riding; but he
at length remounted, saying to Mr.
PitzGerald, I know I do get killed to-
day, and, as luck would have it, we
had not gone more than a mile when
he and his mule quietly rolled over the
edge of a rock precipice. The mule
was not hurt, tut Zurbriggen had fallen
on his bad shoulder. This was a fin-
ishing blow to his nerves. When I ran
and picked him up he turned to me
and said, slowly, You see, I do get
killed to-day. However he revived;
and made the first ascent of Aconcagua
twelve days afterwards.
	It would appear that previously to
Mr. FitzGeralds expedition only one
attempt had been made to ascend Acon-
cagua, namely, by Dr. Paul Guessfeldt,
of Berlin, who approached the moun-
tain from the Chilian side, in 1883. Dr.
Guessfeldt is known to be energetic and
daring, but his dash at Aconcagua can
scarcely be regarded seriously; for, in
starting from Europe with only a single
assistant (who failed him before he got
on the spot), he evidently did not grasp
the necessities of the problem which he
proposed to solve. Beyond knowing
that Dr. Guessfeldt had made his at-
tempt somewhere from the North, Mr.
FitzGeralds party had no clue as to
how the summit was likely to be
reached; and it is to the credit of Zur-
briggen that he seems to have quickly
selected a practicable, and perhaps the
only feasible, route. So far as the na-
ture of the ground was concerned, the
ascent was an easy one. It was not
necessary to perform gymnastic feats
on rocks, or to cut for hours up riven
ice. If such things had been inevitable,
it is highly probable that not one of the
party would have reached the summit.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00094" SEQ="0094" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="84">84

The mules, it has been said, went to
the head of the Horcones Valley. From
that point everything had to be trans-
ported by men; and they started at
once to mount the northwest slopes of
the peak, but only got up about a couple
of thousand feet when night came on.
Although they had a tent, it is said
that they simply crawled into their
sleeping-bags.

No one had the energy even to make
for himself a smooth place to lie down
on. We sought shelter under a friendly
overhanging rock, where we huddled
as close to one another as possible for
the sake of warmth, and tried to get
what rest we could. During the night,
one of my Swiss porters, a tall, power-
fully built man, Lochmatter by name,
fell ill. He suffered terribly from
nausea and faintness, which it seemed
impossible to check.

This is referred to on p. 80 as a ter-
rible night. The next morning they
went on, and towards mid-day

I saw, from my own condition and
from that of the men with me, that it
would be unwiseif not impossibleto
think of climbing higher that night.
Lochmatter was growing pale and ill
again, so I was obliged to send him
down with another man to our lower
camp, telling him to remain there un~
til he had perfectly recovered.

The faintness and want of energy
was not the result of ordinary fatigue.
Mr. FitzGerald does not attempt to dis-
guise that it was due to the diminution
in atmospheric pressure. We were all
feeling weak and ill in the morning,
he says, and I soon came to the con-
clusion that it would be impossible that
day to reach the saddle which Zur-
briggen had recommended as a camp-
ing-ground (p. 55). On December 26
they got up to this place, which is esti-
mated to have been 18,700 feet high;
and, after one night there, tinding that
life was unpleasant at such an elevated
position, descended to the lower camp
in the valley.
Though the temperatures which were
experienced were not extraordinarily
severe, and not at all lower than might
have been expectedthe minimum re-
corded being 1 degree F.~ which is a
degree of cold that multitudes of people
sustain without inconvenienceMr.
FitzGerald says that he saw the men
actually sit down and cry like children,
so discouraged were they by the in-
tense cold; and later in the volume it
is related that the cold felt so intense
that the men sat down and absolutely
cried, great tears rolling down their
faces, simply because of the cold,
which they were powerless to resist
(p. 151).
On December 30 (Midsummer in these
parts) they went up again to the high
camp, and on the following morning
started with the view of reaching the
summit, which looked so very near that
they thought it could be got at in five
or six hours. An hour had scarcely
elapsed When Zurbriggen was found to
be in difficulties. Tne morning was
cold.

	Seeing that his face was very white,
I asked him if he felt quite well. He
answered that he felt perfectly well,
but that he was so cold he had no sen-
sation whatever left in his feet; for a
few moments he tried dancing about,
and kicking his feet against the rocks
to get back his circulation. I began to
get alarmed, for frozen feet are one of
the greatest dangers one has to con-
tend against in Alpine climbing. The
porters who had been lagging behind
now came up to us; I at once told Zur-
briggen to take his boots off, and we
all set to work to rub his feet. To my
horror I discovered that the circula-
tion had practically stopped. We con-
tinued working hard upon him, but he
said that he felt nothing. We took off
his stockings, and tried rubbing first
with snow, and then with brandy; we
were getting more and more alarmed,
and were even beginning to fear that
the case might be hopeless, and might
The First Ascent of Aconcagua.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00095" SEQ="0095" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="85">	The First Ascent of Aconcagua.	85

even necessitate amputation. At last
we observed that his face was becom-
ing pallid, and slowly and gradually
he began to feel a little pain. We
hailed this sign with joy, for it meant
of course that vitality was returning to
the injured parts, and we renewed our
efforts; the pain now came on more
and more severely; he writhed and
shrieked and begged us to stop, as he
was well-nigh maddened by suffering.
Knowing, however, that this treat-
ment was the one hope for him, we
continued to rub, in spite of his cries,
literally holding him down, for the
pain was getting so great that he
could no longer control himself, an~1
tried to fight us off. . . We slipped
on his boots without lacing them, and,
supporting him between two of us, we
began slowly to get him down the
mountain side. At intervals we stopped
to repeat the rubbing operation, he ex-
postulating with us vainly the while.
After about an hour and a half, we
succeeded in getting him back to our
tent, where he threw himself down
and begged to be allowed to go to
sleep. We would not permit this, how-
ever, and taking off his boots again,
we continued the rubbing operation,
during which he sh~uted in agony.
(Pp. 61, 62.)

There ended the second attempt to
ascend Aconcagua.
The next day (January 1), Zurbrig-
gen, Mr. FitzGerald and Louis Pollinger
started again, and got to a greater
height. This time Pollinger was the
first to go wrong. He turned a sickly,
greenish hue. All the color left his
lips, and he began to complain of sick-
ness and dizziness. They progressed
upwards until 2 P.M., when all were
done up, and obliged to stop and lie
down from sheer exhaustion. The
condition of the three seems to have
been similar. Even Zurbriggen ad-
mitted that he did not think he would
be capable of reaching the summit.

Coming down was almost worse
than going up. Fatigued and numbed
as we were, we constantly fell down.
a terrible and stunning depres
sion had taken bold upon us all, and
none of us cared even to speak
all ambition to accomplish anything
had left us, and our one desire was to
get down to our lower camp, and
breathe once more like human beings.
(Pp. 66, 67.)

They went down 10,000 feet, and re-
vived themselves at Puente del Inca,
and on January 12 another effort was
made from the high camp; but in a
quarter of an hour, Mr. FitzGerald
says, I knew that the attempt would
be fruitless. Though he persevered,
he had barely reached the height of
20,000 feet, when he was compelled to
throw himself on the ground,

overcome by acute pains and nausea
I remained thus for some time,
but as I did not improve I was reluc-
tantly forced to turn back . . About
noon I crawled down to the camp, and
sat waiting there in a helpless and
hopeless state, half unconscious -
About two oclock the sun had gone
round and I was sitting in the shadow,
while the wind changed and blew upon
me with full force. So feeble was I,
both in brain and body, that I had
not the wit or energy to move some
twenty yards away, though ~ could
thus have escaped from the wind, and
received what little warmth the sun-
light afforded.

Zurbriggen did not turn back with
the others, but he stopped far short of
the summit, and returned after sunset,
quite exhausted and speechless with
thirst and fatigue. On the following
morning (January 13), the result of a
further attempt was even more disap-
pointing, for the day was the finest
they had had; there was little wind
and the sun rose in a cloudless sky.
After going up some distance, Mr. Fitz-
Gerald says, I was again desperately
sick. I rested for over an hour, but it
was no use, and so they all went
down.
We now come to the sixth and suc
cessful effort to ascend Aconcagna, on</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00096" SEQ="0096" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="86">	86	The First Ascent of Aconca,gua.

January 14. The party on this occasion
was composed of Zurbriggen, Mr. Fitz-
Gerald, Joseph Pollinger and Lanti
who is said to be a miner. They started
at 7 A.M., all in excellent spirits, yet
by one oclock Mr. FitzGerald found
that he felt it was impossible for him
to go any farther.
	Zurbriggen was sent forward, while
the others descended.

	I ahall never forget the descent that
followed. I was so weak that my legs
seemed to fold up under me at every
step, and I kept falling forward and
cutting myself on the shattered stones
that covered the sides of the mountain.
I do not know how long I crawled in
this miserable plight, steering for a big
patch of snow that lay in a sheltered
spot, but I should imagine that it was
about an hour and a half. On reaching
the snow I lay down, and finally rolled
down a great portion of the mountain
side. As I got lower my strength re-
vived, and the nausea that I had been
suffering from so acutely disappeared,
leaving me with a splitting headache.
Soon after five oclock I reached our
tent. My headache was now so bad
that it was with great difficulty I could
see at all.
	Zurbriggen arrived at the tent about
an hour and a half later. He had suc-
ceeded in gaining the summit, and had
planted an ice-axe there; but he was
so weak and tired that he could
scarcely talk, and lay almost stupefied
by fatigue. Though naturally and
justifiably elated by his triumph, at
that moment he did not seem to care
what happened to him. (Pp. 82, 83.)
	A month later (on February 13), Mr.
FitzGerald had another try, along with
his companion, Mr. Vines, and the

	This as an expression is quite wrong. Alti-
tude in itself produces no effect. It is the dim-
inution in atmospheric pressure, which becomes
greater the higher one ascends, that affects the
system.
	what Mr. Vines says is unquestionably true.
The pace of any given individuals has a con-
stant tendency to diminish the higher they as-
cend; and it is this fact amongst others, which
renders it certain that the highest summits of
the earth will only he reached (if they are ever
reached) with very great difficulty and at very
great cost.
miner, Lanti. They left the upper camp
at 8.30 A.M., on a fine day, with every
prospect of success, and an hour and a
half later the leader was compelled
to give in, in a state of complete col-
lapse, and he went back (p. 103). Mr.
Vines and Lanti proceeded. The latter~
had been selected, it is said, because he
had felt less the effects of the altitude
than the other porters. He is de-
scribed as a big-boned man, slightly
above medium hei~ht, spare almost to
emaciation, and is spoken of favorably
in several places in the course of the
volume. Lantis opinion was that his
constitution had been permanently
shattered by living at the upper camp,
and, although he was, at the moment,
in good condition, took the opportunity
to express his views to Mr. Vines in
the following way. Sir, the moun-
tains of Europe are healthy; these
mountains are very unhealthy. Why
do we climb these mountains, and why
encamp and sleep at these great
heights? We who have done so wilIl
find our lives wrecked by it (p. 109),
and he is by no means the only person
who has entertained that opinion.
	Mr. Vines and Lanti continued up-
wards, and ultimately got to the sum-
mit. During the first hour the former
said, they did not appear to make much
progress, and he got anxious about their-
rate, as it could not be imagined that
that they would go faster as they got
higher; on the contrary, there was
every reason to expect that their pace~
would decrease.9 I have been curious
to work out and compare the respective~

	On such ground as has to be traversed in
mounting the prinicipal peaks of the Alps, as~
cents are often made at the rate of, or about,
1,000 feet per hour; and upon still lower
ground a much more rapid rate can be attained.
	One of the fastest performances on lower
ground was accomplished in August 1898 by
Edonard Payot, of Chamonix, aged 28. He
started from Ohamonix, 3,445 feet, and
ascended the neighboring mountain called the~
]irevent, 8,284 feet, in 89 mInutes; and
descended the 4,839 feet in 31 minutes. This
was done in the presence of a large number of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00097" SEQ="0097" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="87">	The First Ascent o~ Aconcagua.	87

rates of Zurbriggen on the first ascent,
and of Mr. Vines and Lanti on the sec-
ond ascent of Aconcagua. I find that
(including baits) Zurbriggen went up
at the rate of 449 feet per hour from
the upper camp to the summit, and that
the others ascended at the rate of 513
feet per hour. Either of these rates
must be considered good, considering
the great elevation at which they were
attained.
	They reached the top at 5 P.M.,
having taken eight hours and a half to
ascend from the camp. Mr. Vines
states that of the two he was himself
the more done up. When they were
above 21,000 feet they were in such a
condition that the slightest rebuff
damped their spirits, and forced them
to stop and rest.

	Our patience and endurance were
tried to the utmost. We seemed to
stop every ten yards, and, in fact,
spent more time in resting than in ad-
vancing; and yet we found it impos-
sible to sit, or lie down, as inclination
dictated. The relaxing of the muscles
of the legs on assuming a reclining po-
sition acted disastrously as soon as we
resumed the ascent, for the lower
limbs seemed first to have lost power,
and then, after a step or two, were
racked with a dull aching. . . Ex-
perience soon taught us that there was
only one position for rest,to stand
with the legs wide apart, the body
thrown forward, the hands grasping
the head of the ice-axe, and the fore-
head resting on the hands.

	Mr. FitzGerald, who watched them
from below, reports that they seemed
excessively fatigued, and that he no-
ticed that It caused them great efforts
to go on, pausing every few moments,
leaning on their ice-axes, and that at
times they slipped and fell. Yet, upon
getting to the summit, Mr. Vines says
he felt strongerso soon as we ceased
ascending the trouble seemed to leave
which, as the barometer must have
stood a little lower than 13 inches,
shows that he is remarkably well fitted
to live at low pressures. They found
an ice-axe planted within a cairn which
Zurbriggen had erected, and saw that,
beyond doubt, he had actually reached
the top. On the descent their troubles
recommenced directly they got into
movementthe breathlessness and
weariness continued to the end.
Although some felt it more and others
less, the universal experience of those
who reached the greater heights which
were attained upon this expedition
was that low atmospheric pressures
produce very great inconveniences and
acute pains, and that life at high alti-
tudes, at least temporarily, has a
weakeningeffect. Upon their attemptsto
ascend Tupungato, the height of which
is put at 21,550 feet, one after another
collapsed. Zurbriggan was the first to
be affected, nd began to be very sick.
He had, no doubt, been feeling ill for
some time [during the ascent], but
had said nothing about it. Ills voice
was full of chagrin as he confessed his
condition. He could not understand it.
He had never felt like this before.
He looked very bad and groaned at
every step. Certainly he was in no con-
dition to continue the ascent. How-
ever, he went on slowly, and tilen an-
other mishap occurred.

	We missed Lochmatterl But look-
ing back we saw him shuffling up the
gentle sloping debris so slowly that he
seemed almost motionless. We shouted
to ask what was the matter. He an-
swered feebly, and as if ashamed to
confess it: Nothings the matter; its
my legs, I cant make it out; they
wont work any more. It was a ridic-
ulous situation. Here was a power-
ful young fellow, with a splendid phy-
sique, carrying but the lightest of

spectators. Edonard Payot was promptly ab- means certain that he would have shown to ad-
sorbed in the French Army. Although this vantage on the summit of Aconcagua.
young man is exceptionally nimble, it is by no</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00098" SEQ="0098" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="88">	88	The First Ascent of Aconcagua.

loads, and saying that nothing was
the matter, but that his legs had given
out. (P. 183.)

Upon a fourth and successful attempt
to ascend Tupungato, Joseph Pollinger
(a very active young man and an ex-
cellent mountaineer) broke down. Mr.
Vines says:

Zurbriggen and I turned round and
looked at Pollinger, who was lying
flat on his face and groaning. He was
suffering violent pains in the abdomen,
and he declared between his gasps that
he felt very sick and ill, and could not
go another step higher. We were
anxious to take him with us, so I tried
to persuade him that he would be all
right after a short rest, and proposed
that Zurbriggen and I should divide
his pack between us, so as to make
things as easy as possible for him. But,
as he still insisted that he felt far too
ill to go on, and seemed to have a
great desire to descend as soon as pos-
sible, we gave up trying to persuade
him. Let me get down lower! For
Gods sake let me descend; I shall die
if I stop here! was his only answer
to us. . . . The only remedy for his
illness was to descend with all speed
to a lower altitude; he would be well
if only he could get down a thousand
feet or more. (Pp. 197, 198.)

So Joseph turned back, and the two
others continued upwards. Mr. Vines
remarks that he himself was not in a
good state, although the conditions were
favorableit was a fine day with a
cloudless sky. The air seemed flat to
his thirsty lungs. Yet slowly, and
with short steps, we tramped on, our
eyes turned towards the summit, when
suddenly, without a moments warning,
Zurbriggen sat down on the ground and
exclaimed, Im finishedI go no far-
ther! . . . In the greatest anxiety I
asked him to tell me his symptoms.
Its my legs! he answered, they will
not carry mc a step farther (p. 200).
This was no great distance below the
top. Mr. Vines courageously pressed
on alone, and reached the summit in
9 1-4 hours from their camp, having
mounted at the rate of 492 feet per
hour, which was a shade slower than
his pace upon Aconcagua. Zurbriggen
joined him some time afterwards.
	In the Andean regions of South
America everybody has heard of the
troubles which occur to respiration
when one is at great elevations and
various specifics are freely recom-
mended to correct them. Acting under
advice, the members of the FitzGerald
expedition tried eating raw onions and
a decoction of a herb (chaelui coma),
which had been praised as a most
wonderful remedy apparently, with
the usualthat is to say, with nore-
sult. Of the herb, Mr. Vines says that
he considered that it would be as well
to get the whole party used to it by
making a brew several times a day.

	It has the appearance of a dried-up
bramble, bright yellow in color, with a
yello*, white flower, somewhat resem-
bling edeiweiss. Sticks and leaves
were put each morning Into a sauce-
pan, boiling water poured on, and the
Whole left to soak a minute or two.
Sugar was used according to taste.
Then calling up the porters, I served
half a cup all round. Each one would
drink, thank me, and say it was very
good. But they never asked for more.
	Doctors say that a great many
patients think nothing of a remedy un-
less it has either a striking color, a
nasty taste, or a strong smell. If the
last two qualities are proof of a medi-
cine s value, then ehacha coma must be
an excellent remedy. (P. 179.)

	When the expedition came to an end,
most of the staff returned to Europe
via the Transandine Railway and Bu-
enos Aires, and some of the others
crossed the Cumbre Pass into Chili.
There does not apear to be much in-
ducement to reside at the terminus of
the Transandine Railway in Argentina.
The town which might be expected to
be found at the terminal station of a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00099" SEQ="0099" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="89">	The First Ascent of Aconcagua.	89

	Trans-Continental line is scarcely in
embryo.

	The only building in the place be-
sides the station, a small, low, wooden
sh~anty, is a little inn or house known
as the posada. There were also, it
is true, a few sheds belonging to the
Villa Longa Express Company, who
run the coach service across the Andes.
The posada itself is formed of mud
huts round a courtyard, the doors of
all the rooms opening into the open
air. In the wet weather during the
winter there is about six inches of
water in most of the rooms, and 1 have
seen the bar and dining-room with as
much as two feet of water in it. For
sleeping there are a few straw truckle-
beds with blankets thrown over them.
The only provision of which a large
stock is kept in the, place is Worcester
Sauce.

	There is a carriage road of a rough
kind over the Cumbre, and not a few
people cross this pass (12,800 feet) in
the summer. Traffic is almost sus-
pended in the winter, as the summit is
snow-covered and storms are frequent.
The manner of descending into Chili
during the winter is rather original,
and the description of the way in which
goods are handled will not encourage
exporters to send freight to Valparaiso
by that route.

	The way the natives conduct the de-
scent is as follows. Ea~h traveller Is
provided with a large and stout apron
made of sheepskin, Which is fastened
on behind, the wool next to his body.
He then sits down upon it, gathers his
legs togetlier, and pushes himself off.
Protected thus against the roughness
of the snow, he descends rapidly, guid-
ing himself with a pointed staff, and
steering In and out among the great
and dangerous boulders studding the
mountain side. This way of sliding
down the snow-slopes is speedy and
not unpleasing, but it is impossible to
The Leisure Hour.
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	403
	take the luggage down in one s lap,
and it therefore suffers a great deal be-
fore the bottom is reached. The men
content themselves with rolling the
panniers over from the top of the
slope, and, in their downward course,
they strike against projecting rocks, or
occasionally land in a deep drift, from
which they have to be rescued. Fi-
nally, when they are gathered to-
gether, it is plain they have not been
improved in strength or shape by the
rough usage they have undergone. (Pp.
286, 287.)

	There are many points of interest in
Mr. FitzGeralds volume which cannot
be touched upon here; but its chief
attraction lies in the frank and clear
description of the loftiest ascent which
has hitherto been made, and in the can-
did avowal of the difficulties which
were encountered. He indicates very
clearly the troubles which will occur
to those who try to reach great eleva-
tions. There is not the least doubt
that those who may endeavor to scale
the highest mountains will have similar
experiences at all times, and in every
part of the world. Some men, however,
suffer more and earlier than others.
Mr. Vines and Zurbriggen have shown
themselves exceptionally able to with-
stand large reductions in atmospheric
pressure; while the contrary is mani-
fest in Mr. FitzGerald, who speaks re-
peatedly of being overcome by nausea,
indigestion and other matters. At a
comparatively low elevation the rate of
his pulse was 130 to 140. He speaks
even of spitting blood. It is certainly
to be regretted that his enterprise did
not meet with better success, and it is
to be hoped that the knowledge which
he has gained will serve him on future
occasions in other mountainous regions
equally interesting, though, perhaps,
less lofty than the Highest Andes.
Edward Whymper.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00100" SEQ="0100" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="90">	90	The Heart 01 Darkness.



THE HEART OF DARKNESS.*

BY JOSEPH CO~EAD.

V.

Toward the evening of the second
day we judged ourselves about eight
miles from Kurtzs station. I wanted
to push on, but the manager looked
grave, and told me the navigation up
there was so dangerous that it would
be advisable, the sun being very low
already, to wait where we were till
next morning. Moreover, he pointed
out, that if the warning to approach
cautiously was to be followed, we must
approach in daylightnot at dusk, or
in the dark. This was sensible enough.
Eight miles meant nearly three hours
steaming for us, and I could also see
suspicious ripples at the upper end of
the reach. Nevertheless, I was annoyed
beyond expression at the delay, and
most unreasonably, too, since one night
more could not matter much after so
many months. As we had plenty of
wood, and caution was the word, I
brought up in the middle of the stream.
The reach was narrow, straight, with
high sides like a railway cutting. The
dusk came gliding into it long before
the sun had set. The current ran
smooth and swift, but a dumb immobil-
ity sat on the banks. The living trees,
lashed together by the creepers, and
every living bush of the undergrowth,
might have been changed into stone,
even to the slenderest twig, to the
lightest leaf. It was not sleepit
seemed unnatural, like a state of trance.
Not the faintest sound of any kind
could be heard. You looked on amazed,
and began to suspect yourself of being
deafthen the nig~ht came suddenly,
and struck you blind as well. About
three in the morning some large fish
* Copyright by 5. 5. McClure &#38; Co.
leaped and the loud splash made me
jump as though a gun had been fired.
When the sun rose there was a white
fog, very warm and clammy, and more
blinding than the night. It did not shift
or drive; it was just there, standing all
round you, like something solid. At 8
or 9, perhaps, it lifted as a shutter lifts.
We had a glimpse of the towering mul-
titude of trees, of the immense matted
jungle, with the blazing little ball of
the sun hanging over itnil perfectly
still and then the white shutter came
down again, smoothly, as if sliding in
greased grooves. I ordered the chain,
which we had begun to heave in, to be
paid out again. It ran with a muffled
rattle, and then a cry, a very loud cry,
as of infinite desolation, soared slowly
in the opaque air. It ceased. A com-
plaining clamor, modulated in savage
discord, filled our ears. The sheer un-
expectedness of it made my hair stir
under my cap. I dont know how It
struck the others; to me it seemed as
though the mist itself had screamed,
so suddenly, and apparenfly from all
sides at once did this tumultuous and
m&#38; irnful uproar arise. It culminated
in a hurried outbreak of almost intol-
erably excessive shrieking, which
stopped short, leaving us stiffened in a
variety of attitudes, and obstinately
listening to the nearly as appalling and
excessive silence. Good God! What
is the meaning? stammered at my
elbow one of the pilgrims, a little, fat
man, with sandy hair and red whiskers,
who wore side-spring boots and pink
pajamas tucked into his socks. Tw&#38; 
others remained open-mouthed a whole
minute, then dashed into the little
cabin, to rush out incontinently and
stand darting scared glances, with</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00101" SEQ="0101" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="91">	The Heart of Darkness.	91

Winchesters at ready in their hands.
What we could see was just the
steamer we were on, and that blurred
as if on the point of dissolving, and a
misty strip of water, perhaps two feet
broad, around herand that was all.
The rest of the world was nowhere, as
far as o~ eyes and ears were con-
cerned. Just nowhere. Gone, disap-
peared; swept off without leaving a
whisper or a shadow behind.
	I went forward and ordered the
chain to be hauled in short, so as to be
ready to trip the anchor and move the
steamboat at once if necessary. Will
they attack? w~hispered an awed voice.
We will be all butchered in this fog,
murmured another. The faces twitched
with the strain, the hands trembled
slightly, the eyes forgot to wink. It
was very curious to see the contrast of
expressions of the white men and of
the black fellows of our crew, who
were as much strangers to that part
of the river as we, though their homes
were only 800 miles away. The whites,
of course, greatly discomposed, had be-
sides a curious look of being painfully
shocked by such an outrageous row.
The others had an alert, naturally in-
terested expression; but their faces
were essentially quiet, even those of
the one or two who grinned as they
hauled at the chain. Several exchanged
short, grunting phrases, which seemed
to settle the matter to their satisfac-
tion. Their headman, a young, broad-.
chested black, severely draped in dark-
blue fringed cloths, with fierce nostrils
and his hair all done up artfully in oily
ringlets, stood near me. Aha! I said,
just for good fellowships sake. Catch
im, he snapped, with a bloodshot wid-
ening of his eyes, and a flash of sharp
teethcatch im. Give im to us. To
you, eh?~ I asked; what would you do
with them? Eat im! he said, curtly,
and, leaning his elbow on the r~iil,
looked out into the fog in a dignified
and profoundly pensive attitude. I
would, no doubt, have been properly
horrified, had it not occurred to me
that he and his chaps must, be very
hungry; that they must have been
growing increasingly hungry for at
least this month past. They had been
engaged for six months (I dont think
a single one of them had any clear idea
of time as we, at the end of countless
ages, have. They still belonged to the
beginnings of timehad no inherited
experience to teach them, as it were);
and of course as long as there was a
piece of paper written over in accord-
ance with some farcical law or other
made down the river, it didnt enter
anybodys head to trouble how they
would live. Certainly they had brought
with them some rotten hippo meat
which couldnt have lasted very long,
anyway, even if the pilgrims hadnt,
in the midst of a shocking hullabaloo.
thrown a considerable quantity of it
overboard. It looked like a high-handed
proceeding; but it was really a case of
legitimate self-defence. You cant
breathe dead hippo waking, sleeping
and eating, and at the same time keep
your precarious grip on existence. Be-
sides they had given them every week
three pieces of brass wire, each about
nine inches long; and the theory was
they were to buy their provisions with
that currency in riverside villages. You
can see how that worked. There were
either no villages or the people were
hostile, or the director, who, like the
rest of us, fed out of tins, with an occa-
sional old he-goat thrown in, didnt
want to stop the steamer for some more
or less recondite reason. So, unless
they swallowed the wire itself, or made
loops of it to snare the fishes with, I
dont see what good their extravagant
salary could be to them. I must say it
was paid with a regularity worthy of
a large and honorable trading com-
pany. For the rest, the only things to
eatthough it didnt look eatable in the
leastI saw in their possession were a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00102" SEQ="0102" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="92">	92	The Heart of Darkness.

few lumps of some stuff like half-
cooked dough, of a dirty lavender color,
they kept wrapped in leaves, and now
and then swallowed a piece of, but so
small that it seemed done more for the
looks of the thing than for any serious
purpose of sustenance. Why, in the
name of all the gnawing devils of hun-
ger, they didnt go for usthey were 30
to 5and have a good tuck in for once,
amazes me now when I think of it.
They were big, powerful men, with not
much capacity to weigh the conse-
quences, with courage, with strength
even yet, though their skins were no
longer glossy and their muscles no
longer hard. And I saw that some-
thing restraining, one of those human
secrets that baffle probability, had come
into play there. I looked at them with
a swift quickening of interest. Not be-
cause it occurred to me I might be
eaten by them before very long, though
I own to you that~ just then I perceived
in a new light, as it werehow un-
wholesome the pilgrims looked, and I
hoped, yes, I positively hoped, that my
aspect was not so~what shall I say
sounappetizing; a touch of fantastic
vanity which fitted well with the dream
sensation that pervaded all my days at
that time. Perhaps I had a little fever,
too. One cant live with ones finger
everlastingly on ones pulse. I had
often a little fever, or a little touch
o( other thingsthe playful paw-strokes
of the wilderness, the preliminary
trifling before the more serious on-
slaught which came in due course. Yes;
I looked at them as you would on any
human being, with a curiosity, of their
impulses, motives, capacities, weak-
nesses, when brought to the test of an
inexorable physical necessity. Re-
straint. What possible restraint? Was
it superstition, disgust, patience, fear
or some kind of primitive honor? No
fear can stand up to hunger, no pa-
tience can wear it out, disgust simply
does not exist where hunger is; and
as to superstition, beliefs and what you
may call principles, they are less than
chaff in a breeze. Dont you know the
deviltry of lingering starvation, its ex-
asperating torment, its black thoughts,
its sombre and brooding ferocity? Well,
I do. It takes a man all his inborn
strength to fight hunger pro~rly. Its
really easier to face bereavement, dis-
honor and the perdition of ones soul
than this kind of prolonged hunger. Sad
but true. And these chaps, too, had no
earthly reason for any kind of scruple.
Restraint! I would just as soon have
expected restraint from a hyena prowl-
ing amongst the corpses of a battle-
field. But there was the fact facing
methe fact dazzling, to be seen, like
the foam on the depths of the sea, like
a ripple on an unfathomable enigma, a
mystery greaterwhen I thought of it
than the curious, inexplicable note of
desperate grief in this savage clamor
that had swept by us on the river bank,
behind the blind whiteness of the fog.
Two pilgrims were quarreling in
hurried whispers as to whh~h hank.
Left. No, no; how can you? Right,
right, of course. It is very serious,
said the managers voice behind me; I
would be desolated if anything should
happen to Mr. Kurtz before we came
up. I looked at him, and had not the
slightest doubt he was sincere. He
was just the kind of man ~vho would
wish to preserve appearances. That
was his restraint. But when he mut-
tered something about going on at once
I did not even take the trouble to an-
swer him. I knew, and he knew, that
it was impossible. Were we to let go
our hold of the bottom we would be ab-
solutely in the airin space. We
wouldnt be able to tell where we were
going towhether up or down stream
or acrosstill we fetched against one
hank or the otherand then we
wouldnt know at first which it was.
Of course I made no move. I had no
mind for a smash-up. You couldnt</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00103" SEQ="0103" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="93">	The Heart of Darkness.	93

imagine a more deadly place for a ship-
wreck. Whether drowned at once or
not, we were sure to perish speedily in
one way or another. I authorize you
to take all the risks, he said, after a
short silence. I refuse to take any,
I said, shortly, ivhich was just the an-
swer he expected, though its tone might
have surprised him. Well, I must de-
fer to your judgment. You are cap-
tain, he said, with marked civility. I
turned my shoulder to him in sign of
my appreciation, and looked into the
fog. How long would it last? It was
the most hopeless lookout. The ap-
proach to this Kurtz grubbing for ivory
in the wretched bush was beset by as
many dangers as though he had been
an enchanted princess sleeping in a
fabulous castle. Will they attack, do
you think? asked the manager, in a
confidential tone.
I did not think they would attack,
for several obvious reasons. The thick
fog was one. If they left the bank in
their canoes they would get lost in it,
as we would be if we attempted to
move. Still, I had also judged the
jungle on both banks quite impene-
trableand yet eyes were in it, eyes
that had seen us. The riverside bushes
were certainly very thick; but the un-
dergrowth behind was evidently pene-
trable. However, during the short lift,
I had seen no canoes anywhere i~ the
reachcertainly not abreast of the
steamer. But what made the idea of
attack inconceivable to me was the na-
ture of the noiseof the cries we had
heard. They had not the fierce char-
acter boding an immediate hostile in-
tention. Unexpected, wild and violent
as they had been, they had given me
an irresistible impression of sorrow.
The glimpse of the steamboat had, for
some reason, filled those savages with
unrestrained grief. The danger, if any,
I expounded, was from our proximity
to a great human passion let loose.
Even extreme grief may ultimately
vent itself in violencebut more gen-
erally takes the form of apathy.
	You should have seen the pilgrims
stare! They had no heart to grin or
even to revile me; but I believe they
thought me gone madwith fright,
maybe. I delivered a regular lecture.
My dear boys, it was no good bother-
ing. Keep a lookout? Well, you may
guess I watched the fog for the signs
of lifting as a cat watches a mouse;
but for anything else our eyes were of
no more use to us than if we had been
buried miles deep in a heap of cotton
wool. It felt like it, toochoking, warm,
stifling. Besides, all I said, though it
sounded extravagant, was absolutely
true to fact. What we afterwards al-
luded to as an attack was really an
attempt at repulse. The action was
very far from being aggressiveit was
not even defensive, in the usual sense;
it was undertaken under the stress of
desperation, and in its essence was
purely protective.
	It developed itself, I should say,
two hours after the fog lifted, and its
commencement was at a spot, roughly
speaking, about a mile and a half be-
low Kurtzs station. We had just
floundered and flopped round a bend,
when I saw an islet, a mere grassy
hummock of bright green, in the mid-
dle of the stream. It was the only
thing of the kind; but as we opened the
reach more, I perceived it was the
head of a long sandbank, or rather of
shallow patches stretching in a chain
down the middle of the river. They
were discolored, just awash, and the
whole lot was seen just under the wa-
ter, exactly as a mans backbone is
seen running down the middle of his
back under the skin. Now, as far as
I did see, I could go to the right or
to the left of this. I didnt know either
channel, of course. The banks looked
pretty well alike, the depth appeared
the same, but, as I had been informed
the station was on the west side, I natu</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00104" SEQ="0104" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="94">	94	The Heart of Darkness.

rally headed for the western passage.
No sooner had we fairly entered it
than I became aware it was much
narrower than I had supposed. To the
left of us there was the long uninter-
rupted shoal, and to the right a steep
ban~ heavily overgrown with bushes.
Above the bush the trees stood in ser-
ned ranks. The twigs overhung the
current thickly, and from distance to
distance a large limb of some tree
projected rigidly over the stream. It
was then well on in the afternoon,
the face of the forest was gloomy, and
a broad strip of shadow had already
fallen on the water. In this shadow
we steamed upvery slowly, as you
may imagine. I sheered her well in-
shorethe water being deepest near
the bank, as the sounding~pole informed
me.
One of my hungry and forbearin.g
friends was sounding in the bows just
below me. This steamboat was exactly
liked a decked scow. On the deck there
were two little teakwood houses, with
doors and windows. The boiler was in
the fore end, and the machinery right
astern. Over the whole there was a
light roof supported by stanchions.
The funnel projected through that roof,
and in front of the funnel a small
cabin built of light planks served for a
pilot house. It contained a couch, two
camp stools, a loaded Martini-Henry
leaning in one corner, a tiny table, and
the steering-wheel. It had a wide door
in front and a broad shutter at each
side. All these were always thrown
open, of course. I spent my days
perched up there on the extreme fore
end of that roof, before the door. At
night I slept, or tried to, on the couch.
An athletic black belonging to some
coast tribe, and educated by my poor
predecessor, was the helmsman. He
sported a pair of brass earrings, wore
a blue cloth wrapper from the waist
to the ankles, and thought all the world
of himself. He was the most unstable
kind of fool I had ever seen. He steered
with no end of a swagger while you
were by; but if he lost sight of you he
became instantly the prey of an abject
funk, and would let that cripple of a
steamboat get the upper hand of him
in a minute.
I was looking down at the sounding-
pole, and feeling much annoyed to see
at each try a little more of it stick out
of that river, when I saw my poleman
give up the business suddenly, and
stretch himself flat on the deck, with-
out even taking the trouble to haul his
pole in. He kept hold on it, though,
and it trailed in the water. At the
same time the fireman, whom I could
also see below me, sat down abruptly
before his furnace and ducked his
head. I was amazed. Then I had to
look at the river mighty quick, because
there was a snag in the fairway. Sticks,
little sticks, were flying aboutthick;
they were whizzing before my nose,
dropping below me, striking behind me
against my pilot-house. All this time
the river, the shore, the woods, were
very quietperfectly quiet. I could
only hear the heavy splashing thump
of the stern-wheel and the patter of
these things. We cleared the snag
clumsily. Arrows, by Jove! We were
being shot at. I stepped in quickly to
close the shutter on the land side. That
fool-helmsman, his hands on the spokes,
was lifting his knees high, stamping
his feet, champing his mouth, like a
reined-in horse. bonfound him. And
we were staggering within 10 feet of
the bank. I had to lean right out to
swing the heavy shutter, and I saw a
face amongst the leaves on a level with
my own, looking at me very fierce and
steady; and then suddenly, as though
a veil had been removed from my eyes,
I made out deep in the tangled gloom,
naked breasts, arms, legs, glaring eyes
the bush was Swarming with human
limbs in movement, glistening, of
bronze color. The twigs shook, swayed</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00105" SEQ="0105" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="95">	The Heart of Darkness.	95

and rustled, the arrows flew out of
them, and then the shutter came to.
Steer her straight, I said to the helms-
man. He held his head rigid, face f or-
ward.; but his eyes rolled, he kept lift-
ing and setting down his feet gently,
his mouth foamed a little. Keep quiet,
I said, in a fury. I might just as well
have ordered a tree not to sway in the
wind. I darted out. Below me there
was a great scuffle of feet on the iron
deck, exclamations; a voice screamed,
Can you turn back? I caught sight of
a V-shaped ripple on the water ahead.
What? Another snag! A fusilade burst
out under my feet. The pilgrims had
opened fire with their Winchesters, and
were simply squirting lead into that
bush at a great rate. A deuce of a
lot of smoke came up and drove slowly
forward. I swore at it. Now, I couldnt
see the ripple or the snag either. I
stood in the doorway peering, and the
arrows came in swarms. They might
have been poisoned, but they looked as
though they wouldnt kill a cat. The
bush began to howl. Our woodcutters
raised a warlike whoop; the report of a
rifle just at my back deafened me. I
glanced over my shoulder, and the
pilot-house was yet full of noise and
smoke when I made a dash at the
wheel. The fool nigger had dropped
everything to throw the shutter open
and let off that Martini-Henry. He
stood before the wide opening, glaring,
and I yelled at him to come back while
I strajghtened the sudden twist out of
that steamboat. There was no room
to turn, even if I had wanted to. The.
snag was somewhere very near ahead
in that confounded smoke; there was no
time to lose, so I just crowded her into
the bankright into the bank, where I
knew the water was deep.
We tore slowly along the overhang-
ing bushes in a whirl of broken twigs
and flying leaves. The fusilade below
stopped short, as I had foreseen it
would when the squirts got empty. I
threw my head back to a glinting
whizz that traversed the pilot~house, in
at one shutter-hole and out at the other.
Looking past that mad helmsman
who was shaking the empty rifle and
yelling at the shore, I saw vague forms
of men running bent double, leaping,
gliding, distinct, incomplete, evanes-
cent. Something big appeared in the
air before the shutter, the rifle weilt
overboard, and the man stepped back
swiftly, looked at me over his shoulder
in an extraordinary, profound, famil-
iar manner, and fell upon my feet. The
side of his head hit the wheel twice
and the end of what appeared a long
cane clattered round and knocked over
a little campstool. It looked as though
after wrenching that thing from some-
body ashore, he had lost his balance in
the effort. The thin smoke had blown
away, we were clear of the snag, and
looking ahead I could see that in an-
other 100 yards or so I would be free to
sheer off, away from the bank; but my
feet felt so very warm and wet that I
had to look down. The man had rolled
on his back and stared straight up at
me; both his hands clutched that cane.
It was the shaft of a spear that, either
thrown or lunged through the opening,
had caught him in the side just below
the ribs; the blade had gone in out of
sight, after making a frightful gash;
my shoes were full; a pool of blood lay
very still, gleaming dark red under the
wheel; his eyes shone with an amazing
lustre. ~Phe fusilade burst out again.
He looked at me anxiously, gripping
the spear like something precious, with
an air of being afraid I would try to
take it away from him. I had to make
an effort to free my eyes from his gaze
and attend to the steering. With one
hand I felt above my head for the line
of the steam whistle and jerked out
screech after screech hurriedly. The
tumult of angry and warlike yells was
checked instantly, and then from the
depths of the woods went out such a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00106" SEQ="0106" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="96">	96	Tke Heart of Darkness.

tremulous and prolonged wail of
mournful fear and utter despair as
may be imagined to follow the Ilight
of the last hope from the earth. There
was a great commotion in the bush;
the shower of arrows stopped, a few
dropping shots rang out sharplythen
silence, in which the languid beat of
the stern-wheel came plainly to my
ears. I put the helm hard a-starboard
at the moment when the pilgrim in
pink pajamas, very hot and agitated,
appeared in the doorway. The man-
ager sends me he began in an official
tone, and stopped short. Good God!
he said, glaring at the wounded man.
	We two whites stood over him, and
his lustrous and inquiring glance en-
veloped us both. I declare it looked
as though he would presently put to us
some question in an understandable
language; but he died without uttering
a sound, without moving a limb, with-
out twitching a muscle. Only in the
very last~ moment, as though in re-
sponse to some sign we could not see,
to some whisper we could not hear, he
frowned heavily, and that frown gave
to his black deathmask an inconceiv-
ably sombre, brooding and menacing
expression. The lustre of inquiring
glance faded swiftly into vacant glassi-
ness. Can you steer? I asked the
agent eagerly. He looked very dubi-
ous; but I made a grab at his arm, and
he understood at once I meant him to
steer whether or no. To tell you the
truth, I was morbidly anxious to
change my shoes and socks. He is
dead, murmured the fellow, immensely
impressed. No doubt about it, said I,
tugging like mad at the shoelaces.
And, by the way, I suppose Mr. Kurtz
is dead as well by this time.
	For the moment that was the domi-
nant thought. There was a sense of
extreme disappointment, as though I
had found out I had been striving after
something altogether without a sub-
stance. I couldnt have been more dis
gusted if I had travelled all this way
for the sole purpose of talking with Mr.
Kurtz. Talking with ... I flung one
shoe overboard, and became aware that
that was exaetlywhatl had been looking
forward toa talk with Kurtz. I made
the strange discovery that I had never
imagined him as doing, you know, but
as discoursing. I didnt say to myself,
Now, I will never see him, or Now,
I will never shake him by the hand,
but Now, I will never hear him. The
man presented himself as a voice. Not,
of course, that I did not connect him
with some sort of action. Hadnt I
been told in all the tones of jealousy
and admiration that he had collected,
bartered, swindled or stolen more ivory
than all the other agents together?
That was not the point. The point was
in his being a gifted creature, and that
of all his gifts the one that stood out
pre-eminently, that carried with it a
sense of real presence, was his ability
to talk, his wordsthe gift of expres-
sion, the bewildering, the illuminating,
the giost exalted and the most contemp-
tible, the pulsating stream of light, or
the deceitful flow from the heart of an
impenetrable darkness.
The other shoe went flying unto the
devil-god of that river. I thought, By
Jove! its all over. We are too late,
he has vanishedthe gift has vanished,
by means of some spear, arrow or club.
I will never hear that chap speak after
all, and my sorrow had a startling
extravagance of emotion, even such as I
had noticed in the howling sorrow of
these savages in the bush. I couldnt have
felt more of lonely desolation, some-
how, had I been robbed of a belief or
had missed my destiny in life. .
Why do you sigh in this beastly way,
somebody? Absurd? Well, absurd.
Good Lord, mustnt a man ever
Here, give me some tobacco. . .
There was a pause of profound still-
ness, then a match flared, and Marlows
lean face appeared, worn, hollow, with</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00107" SEQ="0107" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="97">	Making Haste~	97

downward folds and dropped eyelids,
with an aspect of concentrated atten-
tion, and as he took vigorous draws at
his pipe, it seemed to retreat and ad-
vance out of the night in the regular
flicker of the tiny flame. The match
went out
Absurd, he cried. This is the
worst of trying to tell. . . . Here you
all are, each moored with two good ad-
dresses, like a hulk with two anchors,
a butcher round one corner, a police-
man round another, excellent appetites
and temperature normalyou hear
normal from years end to years end.
And you say absurd! Absurd be
exploded! Absurd! My dear boys,
what can you expect from a man who,
out of sheer nervousness, has just flung
overboard a pair of new shoes. Now I
Blackwoods Magazine.
think of it, it is amazing I did not shed
tears. I am, upon the whole, proud of
my fortitude. I was cut up to the
quick at the idea of having lost the in-
estimable privilege of listening to the
gifted Kurtz. Of course I was wrong.
The privilege was waiting for me. 0,
yes, I heard more than enough. And I
was right, too. A voice. He was little
more than a voice. And I heard him
itthis voiceother voicesall of them
were so little more than voicesand
the memory of that time itself lingers
around me, impalpable, like a dying
vibration of one immense jabber, silly,
atrocious, sordid, savage, or simply
mean, without any kind of sense.
Voices, voiceseven the girl herself
now
He was silent for a long time.
(To be continued.)




MAKING HASTE.

Soon! says the Snowdrop, and smiles at the motherly earth,
Soon!for the Spring with her languors comes stealthily on.
Snow was my cradle, and chilly winds sang at my birth;
Winter is over,and I must make haste to be gone!


Soon! says the Swallow, and dips to the wind-ruffled stream,
Grain is all garneredthe summer is over and done;
Bleak to the Eastward the icy battalions gleam,
Summer is overand I must make haste to be gone!


Soonah, too soon! says the Soul, with a desperate gaze,
Soon !for I rose like a star, and for aye would have shone,
See the pale shuddering dawn, that must wither my rays,
Leaps from the mountainand I must make haste to be
gone!
Arthur C. Benson.
The Spectator.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00108" SEQ="0108" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="98">The Current Coin of Politicians.



THE CURRENT COIN OF POLITICIANS.

	It is interesting and instructive to
trace the origin of our party nomencla-
ture and of those effective and pictu-
resque phrases and familiar colloquial
expressions which are the common
property, or the current coin, of all
politicians. Most of these striking say-
ings are asociated with the names of
eminent statesmen. Indeed, it is one
of the ironies of parliamentary history
that the memory of many a politician,
distinguished and powerful in his day,
lives mainly in his phrases. In some
instances the sayings, or catch-words,
were really coined by the speakers
who first contributed them to our
political currency; but in other cases
they were not so much original expres-
sions, as apt quotations, from obscure
sources, so strikingly applied as to fire
the popular imagination. Take, for
example, the phrase a leap in the
dark, so finely used by Lord Derby in
reference to the bill which, in 1867, es-
tablished household suffrage in bor-
oughs. When Lord Derby was Premier
of a Conservative Government for the
third and last time, this measure was
introduced by his own Administration,
but he gave it only a half-hearted sup-
port. No doubt, said he, on the third
reading of the bill in the House of
Lords, no doubt we are making a great
experiment and taking a leap in the
dark, but I have the greatest confidence
in the sound sense of my countrymen.
The phrase was used eight years before
by Lord Palmerston, in a private letter
to Lord John Russell under, curiously
enough, somewhat similar circum-
stances. Lord John had in contempla-
tion certain proposals for electoral re-
form which included a 10 county fran-
chise. As to our county franchise,~~
wrote Lord Palmerston, we seem to
be taking a leap in the dark. But we
hear of the phrase having been used
two hundred years earlier. Thomas
Hobbes, the political writer of the sev-
enteenth century, is reported to have
said on his death-bed, I am taking a
frightful leap in the dark. Meddle
and Muddle, one of the most expres-
sive terms in our political currency,
which is also associated with the name
of Lord Derby, was really coined by
that statesman. In 1865 Lord John
Russell (or rather Earl Russell, for he
was then a peer) was Premier and For-
eign Secretary. He claimed that the
policy of the Liberal Government in
foreign affairs was a policy of non-
intervention. The foreign policy of
the noble Earl, so far as the principle
of non-intervention is concerned, may
be summed up, said Lord Derby, in
two short, homely, but expressive
words,meddle and muddle.
	Cave, the designation of a discon-
tented section of a party which breaks
away from its allegiance, arose out of
a humorous sally made by Mr. John
Bright during the debates on Mr. Glad-
stones abortive Reform Bill of 1866.
The measure was opposed by a strong
party of Liberals, including Mr. Hors-
man. The Right Honorable gentle-
man, said Mr. Bright, in the course
of a speech in the House of Commons,
is the first of a new party who has
expressed his great grief, who has
retired into what may be called his
political Cave of Adullam, and he has
called about him every one who is in
distress, and every one who is discon-
tented. The phrase caught the popu-
lar fancy and was accepted by the
malcontents. No improper motive,
said Lord Elcho (now Lord Wemyss),
has driven us into this cave, where</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00109" SEQ="0109" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="99">	The Current Coin of Politicians.	99

we are a most happy family, dailyI
may say hourlyincreasing in number
and strength, where we shall remain
until we go forth to deliver Israel from
oppression. The bill was defeated
and the Government resigned, only to
be replaced by Lord Derbys Adminis-
tration, which pased the Household
Suffrage Act. The Ministry, said
Lord Granville in the House of Lords,
referring to that Administration, have
dished the Whigs, thereby making
an important contribution to our polit-
ical phraseology; and Mr. Robert
Lowe (subsequently Lord Sherbrooke),
who had joined Mr. Horsman in the
Cave of Adullam, invented the happy
phrase, We must now, at least, edu-
cate our Masters (dpropos of the new
electorate) in a speech expressive of his
amazement at this surrender of the
Conserirative Government on the ques-
tion of Reform.
The greatest happiness of the great-
est number first appeared (according
to Jeremy Bentham, in his Liberty of
the People) in one of the innumerable
pamphlets written by Dr. Joseph Priest-
ley, in reply to Edmund Burkes Re-
flections on the French Revolution.
He rose like a rocket and fell like the
stick, was first used by Tom Paine,
the notorious Republican writer, in ref-
erence to Burke. One half the world
knows not how the other lives
will be found in Holy Observations,
by Dr. Joseph Hall, Bishop of Exeter
and of Norwich, in the seventeenth
century. The Majesty of the people
was coined by Charles Fox. In 1798 a
political dinner was given at the Crown
and Anchor tavern, in celebration of
Foxs birthday, with the Duke of Nor-
folk in the chair. Concluding his
speech in reply to the toast of his
health, the great Whig leader said:
Give me leave, liefore I sit down, to
call on you to drink our Sovereigns
health,the Majesty of the people.
For this sentiment Fox was deprived
of two offices he held under the Crown,
the Lord Lieutenancy of the West Rid-
ing of Yorkshire and the command of
a Militia regiment, and was also struck
off the list of the Privy Council. Car-
lyle, on the other hand, thought the
people were mostly fools. It has
been stated that this declaration occurs
in Carlyles appeal (printed in The
Spectator) to Lord John Russell, then
Premier, to do something for the indus-
trial improvement of Ireland. In that
appeal, Carlyle merely speaks of his
countrymen as twenty-seven millions,
many of whom are fools; but in the
Latter-Day Pamphlets, in the chap-
ter on Parliament, he says:

Consider in fact, a body of six hun-
dred and fifty-eight miscellaneous per-
sons set to consult about business, with
twenty-seven millions, mostly fools,
assiduously listening to them, and
checking and criticising them,wns
there ever since the world began, will
there ever be till the world ends, any
business accomplished in these circum-
stances?

It is plain that it was from the latter,
and not from the former, passage that
the celebrated phrase came into popu-
lar use.
Among the political sayings, for
which we are indebted to Disraeli are
Reaction is the consequence of a na-
tion waking from its illusions (1848),
A tu quoque should always be good-
humored, for it has nothing else to rec-
ommend it (1855),Finality is not the
language of politics (1859),To assist
progress to resist revolution is the p01-
icy of the Conservative party (1859),
Party is organized opinion (1864).
England does not love coalitions is
another saying of that great political
phrase-maker. On that night, in 1852,
when Lord Derbys first Ministry, In
which Disraeli filled the office of Chan-
cellor of the Exchequer, was defeated
on an amendment by Gladstone to the
Budget,an amendment which united</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00110" SEQ="0110" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="100">	100	The Current Coin of Politicians.

Whigs, Radicals and PeelitesDisraeli,
in a defiant speech before the fatal di-
vision, said: I know that I have to
face a coalition. The combination may
be successful,combination has before
this been successfulbut coalitions,
though they may be successful, have
always found that their triumphs have
been brief. This I know, that England
does not love coalitions. That particu-
lar coalition under Lord Aberdeen and
Lord John Russell was certainly not
successful. There is one indisputable
element of a Coalition Government,
said Sir Edward Buiwer Lytton, and
that it is that its members should coa-
lesce. In this case they drifted widely
apart.
	But Disraelis most popular phrase
was Peace with Honor. The occa-
sion on which the words were used is
well known. On the return of the two
British plenipotentiaries at the Berlin
Congress in 1878, Lord Beaconsfield
and Lord Salisbury, an enthusiastic re-
ception was given them in London; and
speaking, on July 16, the former said;
Lord Salisbury and myself have
brought you back peace, but peace, I
hope, with honor, which may satisfy
our Sovereign and tend to the welfare
of the country. The phrase, however,
like so many of his epigrammatic ut-
terances, was not Lord Beaconsfields
own invention. It had been used before
by two eminent statesmen, but it was
Lord Beaconsfields fine and apt appli-
cation of it on a dramatic occasion that
fixed it forever on the public memory
and made it a current coin of everyday
political speech and writing. Lord
John Russell, in the course of a speech
at Dundee in 1865, said, As Secretary
for Foreign Affairs it has been my ob-
ject to preserve peace with honor. The
phrase is also to be found in one of the
best known of Burkes speeches,that
imperishable oration on Conciliation
with America, delivered in the House
of Commons, March 22nd, 1775. Great
and acknowledged force, he said, is
not impaired either in effect or in opin-
ion by an unwillingness to exert itself.
The superior force may offer peace
with honor and with safety. Yet it
is to poetry and not to politics that we
are really indebted for the phrase.
Shakespeare uses it in Coriolanus,
iii, 2:

If it be honor in your wars to seem
The	same you are not, which, for your
best ends~
You	adopt your ~pohcy, how is it less,
or worse,
That	it shail hold companionship in
peace
With honor, as in war, since that to
both
It stands in like request?

	An amusing story is told in connec-
tion with the phrase. In the course of
a political lecture, illustrated with a
magic-lantern, in a country village, por-
traits of Lord Beaconsfield and Lord
Salisbury, with the words Peace w~t1&#38; 
Honor were thrown upon the screen.
An old lady among the audience, whose
head was full of recollections of a no-
torious criminal, innocently inquired,
amid great laughter, Which is peace?
	Every man has his price; this cyni-
cal saying is generally ascribed to Sir
Robert Walpole; yet, writes Mr. John
Morley, he never delivered himself
of that famous slander on mankind.
One night in the House of Commons
he insisted that self-interest, or family-
interest, was at the bottom of the fine
and virtuous declamation of the Op-
position: All these men, he said,
have their price. It was, therefore,
not a general, but a political proposi-
tion. Mend it or end it, was used
by Mr. John Morley in reference to the
House of Lords, in a speech made at
St. Jamess Hall, on July 30th, 1884.
Mr. Morley was much praised by the
Radical newspapers for his happy
jingle. They did not know, though we
may 1c~e sure so staunch a lover of good</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00111" SEQ="0111" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="101">	Tke Current Coin of Politicians.	101

literature as Mr. Morley did not forget,
that the speaker was only borrowing a
phrase from Sir Walter. My fate calls
me elsewhere, says Halbert Glenden-
ning, in The Monastery, to scenes
where I shall end it or mend it.
Property has its duties as well as its
rights, first appeared in a public letter
addressed by Thomas Drummond, Un-
der Secretary for Ireland in the Mel-
bourne Administration, to the Tipper-
ary landlords in 1838, in reply to their
application to the Government for the
aid of the military in the collection of
their rents. One of the most quoted of
all sayings, The schoolmaster is
abroad, we owe to Brougham. In a
speech on education, delivered in 1820,
he used the following eloquent passage:
Let the soldier be abroad if he will;
he can do nothing in this age. There
is another personage abroad, a person
less imposing, in the eyes of some,
perhaps insignificant. The schoolmas-
ter is abroad, and I trust to him,
armed with his primer, against the
soldier in full military array. Broug-
ham was also the originator of the
phrase, The pursuit of knowledge un-
der difficulties. A revolution by due
course of law was Wellingtons happy
description of the Reform Act of 1832.
Ill un-Whig that gentleman is one
of Pitts sayings. During the mental
incapacity of George the Third the
Whigs maintained that the Prince of
Wales had the absolute right to assume
the Regency, having every reason to
believe that one of his earliest actions
in the exercise of the royal prerogative
would be the substitution of a Whig
for a Tory Administration. When Fox
propounded in the House of Commons
this theory which, to say the least, was
not quite in accord with Whig prin-
ciples, Pitt slapped his thigh trium-
phantly, and, turning to a colleague
who sat beside him on the Treasury
Bench, he exclaimed, Ill un-Whig the
gentleman for the rest of his life. In
recent years, Sir William Harcourt
used the phrase in the House of Com-
mons in reference to a prominent Lib-
eral Unionist. He was comically
made, by one reporter, to say, ill un-
wig the gentleman for the rest of his
life. Sir Francis Burdett began his
fifty years of Parliamentary life as a
Radical and ended it as a Conservative.
In the course of an attack which he
made on a bill of the Liberal Govern-
ment in his Conservative days, he stig-
matized the cant of patriotism; the
phrase was happy, but it left its author,
the whilom patriot, open to as clever a
retort as the House of Commons has
ever heard. There is something worse
than the cant of patriotism, said Lord
John Russell, in reply, and that is the
recant or patriotism. The readiness
of the retort, and its personal apposite-
ness greatly excited the House, which
rang with cheers and laughter for sev-
eral minutes. Mr. Gladstone is said to
have declared that no cleverer retort
than this was ever made.
	Mr. Gladstone himself has enriched
our political colloquialisms with such
useful and striking phrases as The
flowing tide is with us, Political econ-
omy is banished to Saturn, It ad-
vances by leaps and bounds, Within
measurable distance, Within the
range of practical politics, Our
friends across the seas, The ringing
of the Chapel bell (a rather unfortu-
nate reference to the attempt of the
Fenians to blow up Clerkenwell prison),
and a Nation rightly struggling to be
free (applied, strange to say, to the
Mahdists). His also was the happy
phrase, Greater freedom and less re-
sponsibility. On being called to ac-
count in the Parliament of 1880-85 for
some uncomplimentary expressions he
had used towards Austria before he
came into office, he pleaded in extenu-
ation that when he uttered the words
he occupied a position of greater free-
dom and lees responsibility. The fa</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00112" SEQ="0112" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="102">	102	The Current Coin of Politicians.

mous watchword, the Masses against
the Classes, was first uttered by Glad-
stone in a speech at Liverpool, on June
28th, 1896. I will venture to say, he
cried, that upon one great class of
subjects, the largest and most weighty
of all, when the determining considera-
tions that ought to lead to a conclusion
are truth, justice and humanity,upon
these, gentlemen, all the world over, I
will back the Masses against the
Classes. The celebrated phrase an
old Parliamentary Hand was happily
applied by Mr. Gladstone to himself in
the House of Commons, January 22nd,
1886, on the opening of a new Parlia-
ment. I stand here, he said, as a
member of the House where there are
many who have taken their seats for
the first time upon these benches, and
where there may be some to whom,
possibly, I may avail myself of the
privilege of old age to offer a recom-
mendation. I would tell them of my
own intention to keep my counsel and
reserve my own freedom, until I see
the occasion when there may be a
prospect of public benefit in endeavor-
ing to make a movement forward, and
I will venture to recommend them, as
an old Parliamentary hand, to do the
same. The authorship of bag and
baggage has also been imputed to Mr.
Gladstone. But with him, in this case,
it was simply the apt application of an
old phrase, expressing what his follow-
ers wanted to express, with the utmost
force and in a way that everybody
could understand. He called for the
expulsion from Europe of the official
Turk bag and baggage, thus giving
the phrase an extensive currency in
the world of politics. The phrase has,
however, been in existence for ages.
Touchstone, for instance, says to Corin
(As You Like It, iii, 2): Come, shep-
herd, let us make an honorable re-
treat; though not with bag and bag-
gage, yet with scrip and scrippage.
The description of Turkey as the Sick
Man was first used by the Emperor
Nicholas of Russia, When discussing
Turkish affairs in January, 1853, with
Sir Hamilton Seymour, the English am-
bassador. We have on our hands,
said Nicholas, a sick man, a very sick
man; it will be, I tell you frankly, a
great misfortune if, one of these days,
he should slip away from us, especially
before all necessary arrangements are
made. But perhaps the most strik-
ing phrase coined in this connection is
Carlyles unspeakable Turk.
	I may say that I have myself been
credited with the invention of the
phrase Home-Rule, writes the Hon.
George Brodrick (Warden of Merton
College) in his Memories and Impres-
sions: nor is it easy to find author-
ity for it earlier than an article of mine
speaking of a ~Home-Rule Party, which
appeared in The Times on February
9th, 1871, and another article of mine
on the past and future relations of Ire-
land to Great Britain, which appeared
in Macmillans Magazine for the fol-
lowing May. Mr. Brodrick, however,
does not believe that he coined the
phrase, the context of the aforesaid
articles showing, indeed, that he was
using a term almost current at the
time. The phrase has also been attrib-
uted to Isaac Butt. It really owes its
origin to the Reverend Joseph Allen
Gaibraith, a distinguished Fellow of
Trinity College, and Professor in the
University of Dublin, who was, with
Butt, one of the founders of the Irish
Home Government association in 1871.
Mr. Galbraith used the words at a
meeting of that association in Wicklow
Street, Dublin, for the first time in
1870. Butt, in a speech at the Home
Rule Conference in Dublin, in Novem-
ber, 1873, referred to the expression in
terms which show that he had no claim
to be its inventor. Over a torn and
distracted country, he said, a coun-
try agitated with dissension, weak-
ened by distrust, is raised the banner</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00113" SEQ="0113" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="103">The Current Coin of Politicians.

on which were emblazoned the magic
words Home-Rule. Wherever the legend
we had emblazoned in  its folds was
seen the heart of the people moved to
its words, and the soul of the nation
felt their power and their spell. It is
curious that the phrase has now be-
come the accepted description of auton-
omy all over the world. Found salva-
tion was used by Sir Henry Campbell-
Bannerman as a humorous explanation
~f his adoption of Mr. Gladstones
Home-Rule policy in 1885, on being
offered the post of Secretary for War.
He is also the author of the happy
term Ulsteria as a description of the
Orange demonstrations against Home-
Rule in the North of Ireland. The
term Nonconformist Conscience was
first used in the letter of A Wesicyan
Minister to The Times, on November
28th, 1890, demanding the uncondi-
tional abdication of Mr. ~arnell, and
his immediate retirement from Parlia-
mentary life. Nothing less will satisfy
the Nonconformist Conscience now,
said the writer. The Times in the same
issue referred in its leading columns to
what a correspondent calls the Non-
conformist Conscience, and after-
wards repeated the phrase on many oc-
casions. Other papers followed suit,
and the expression soon passed into the
list of current political colloquialisms.
Another useful phrase, arising out of
the Irish Controversy, is the Killing
Home-Rule by kindness by Mr. Gerald
Balfour. Daniel OConnell used to
boast that he would drive a coach and
six through any Act of Parliament.
The origin of the phrase is in the Me-
moirs of Ireland, published anony-
mously in 1718, but commonly attrib-
uted to Gidmixon. In speaking of
Stephen Rice, who was made Chief
Baron of the Irish Exchequer by James
the Second in 1686, and was removed
by William in 1690, Oldmixon says:
He distinguished himself by his invet-
eracy against the Protestant interest
and the settlement of Ireland, having
been often heard to say, before he was
judge, that he would drive a coach and
six horses through the Act of Settle-
ment. Popular agitation which was
happily described by Peelthe first
English statesman to yield to its pres-
sureas the marshalling of the con-
science of a nation to mould its laws,
was the invention of OConnell; and
here are three sayings of the great
Irish tribune, which contain practically
his whole political philosophy as a
constitutional agitator: Nothing is po-
litically right which is morally wrong,
He who commits a crime gives
strength to the enemy, No political
reform ls worth a drop of human
blood. Repeal the Union! Restore
the Heptarchy as soon! exclaimed
George Canning in the House of Coin
mons in 1812, during a speech support-
ing Catholic Emancipation.
The evolution of the word Jingoism,
to express strong, warlike feelings or
ultra-patriotic sentiments, for which
Chauvinism does duty in France, is
in these times peculiarly interesting.
The popular derivation, of course, is
from a couplet in a song which was
a great favorite at the musi&#38; halls in
1877, when some trouble seemed likely
to arise with Russia over her war with
Turkey.

We	dont want to fight, but by Jingo~
if we do,
We	have the men, we have the ships~
we have the money too.

But according to an explanatIon in
The Times, which appeared while this
song was in vogue, Jingo was a direct
descendant of the Persian fang, mean-
ing war, and the phrase By Jingo an
equivalent for By Mars. According
to that erudite poet, Thomas Ingoldsby,
Jingo is no more than a popular corrup-
tion of the name of the worthy saint
Genguiphus; but I have also seen It
explained as the Basuto for evil. The
ioa</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00114" SEQ="0114" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="104">104

first political use of the phrase, how-
ever, was in a letter, with the heading
The Jingoes in the Park, written by
Mr. George Jacob Holyoake, and pub-
lished in The Daily News of March
13th, 1878, ~Vhile the word Jingoism
figured in a leading article in the same
journal in 1879.
	It was George Canning, of course,
who, as Foreign Secretary in the Liver-
pool Administration by recognizing the
South American republics, called in
the New World to redress the lialance
of the Old, and likewise, of course,
though the conjunction may appear
strangethree acres and a cow, the
Radical panacea for the labor difficulty
in agricultural districts, lielongs to Mr.
Jesse Collings. But the origin of De-
fence not Defiance is not so well
known. It was first suggested as the
motto of the Manchester Volunteers in
1860 by Mr. John Marsh, a local jour-
nalist, and a member of the corps. At
this time there was much jealousy in
France at the existence of the Volun-
teers in England, but the Emperor Na-
poleon in a speech on military questions
soon afterwards, said: We cannot find
fault with a nation which has enrolled
her citizens for defence, not defiance.
The National Rifle Association after-
wards adopted the motto. Peace, Re-
tren~hment and Reform is the motto
of the Cobden Club. Peace and Re-
form was the old Liberal watchword,
and to it Joseph Hume, the celebrated
economist, added the middle word,
retrenchment. It was Mr. John Bright
who used the expression, The great
bulk of the nation do not live in man-
sions, they live in cottages. The
phrase masterly inactivity, expres-
sive of so much prudence and caution
and advantageous inertness in politi-
cal affairs, was coined by Sir James
Mackintosh. It is the duty of the
Opposition to oppose, said Lord Ran-
dolph Churchill some twenty years ago;
but sixty years before Lord Randolph,
The Current Coin of Politicians.

	Tierney, the Whig leader had said:
	The duty of an Opposition is
threefold, nev~r to oppose, never
to propose, and to turn out the Gov-
ernmentan excellent piece of ad-
vice, indeed, fork the political party
which finds itself on the left of Mr.
Speaker.
	Red Tape, as a description of De-
partmental pedantry and delay, was
brought into circulation by Dickens. It
was suggested to him, of course, by the
red tape used in tying up packages in
Government offices. In Little Dorrit,
published in 1855, Dickens refers to
the form-filling, corresponding, minut-
ing, memorandum-making, signing,
counter-signing, counter-counter-sign-
ing backwards and forwards, and re-
ferring sideways, crosswise and zig-
zag business done by the Circumlocu-
tion Office. As a result of this an in-
genious gentleman connected with the
Department made the remarkable dis-
covery that the sheets of foolscap it
had devoted to the public service would
pave the footways on both sides of Ox-
ford Street from end to end, and leave
nearly a quarter of a mile to spare for
the Park (immense cheering and laugh.~
ter), while of tapered tapeit had
used enough to stretch in graceful fes-
toons from Hyde Park Corner to the
General Post-Office. This mention of
red tape at the time of a Commission
of Inquiry into the mismanagement of
the Crimean War immortalized the
phrase. Carlyles description of Gov-
ernment officials, as doleful creatures
in a jungle of red tape, deaf or nearly
so to human reason, is well-known.
Iron-bound in red tape was an Irish
members description of the condition
of the Chief Secretary. Platform,
as a description of the program of a
party or of a candidate, is often thought
to be American, but it is really of very
ancient and highly respectable English
origin. It is a revival of the old verb,
platformed, meaning to lay down prin</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00115" SEQ="0115" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="105">	The Current Coin of Politicians.	105

ciples. Milton, in his controversial
work, Reason of Church Govern-
ment, says that some people Do not
think it for the ease of their inconse-
quent opinions to grant that Church
Discipline is platformed in the Bible.
The policy of pin-pricks is the most
expressive and useful phrase that has,
for a long time, been added to our po-
litical currency. It arose out of the re-
cent difference between France and
England, and had a French origin. Mr.
Chamberlain first drew attention to it
in this country in a speech at Manches-
ter, on November 10th, 1898. He said:
Let me read you one short extract
from Le Matin, a French paper pub-
lished in Paris. They say: We [the
French] have inaugurated the policy of
playing tricks on Great Britaina pol-
icy which had no definite object, and
which was bound to turn out badly.
We now find ourselves confronted by a
people who have at last been exasper-
ated by the continual pin-pricks which
we have given them. I venture to
say that that is absolutely true. The
article in Le Matin, which was un-
signed, appeared on November 8th.
The policy of pin-pricks has since
been frequently used in the newspapers
and by speakers on public platforms,
and is, indeed, a striking contribution
to the common stock of our political
phrases.
Coming to party names, we find that
most of them were originally terms of
derision or abuse. Whig and Tory,
which for generations have been proudly
borne by the two great and permanent
political parties in the State, were at
first contemptuous nicknames. Tory
was first applied, according to Macau-
lay, to those who refused to concur in
excluding James the Second from the
throne. It was the most approbrious
term which Titus Gates could apply
to the disbelievers in his Popish Plot.
But there had been an earlier applica-
tion of it as a description of the Irish
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. viii.	404
who remained faithful to the Stuarts
during the Commonwealth. It is de-
rived from the Gaelic words, Tar a Ri,
meaning, Come, oh King! and was
constantly in the mouths of the Irish
Loyalists; but in the years following
the Revolution, bands of outlaws who
had fought for James, and were at
large among the mountains, were called
Rapparees or Tories, and hence the
term was imported to England as a
nickname for the adherents of the
Stuarts. To return the compliment,
the Tories borrowed another Gaelic
word, Whig, used in Scotland to de-
scribe, first, horse and cattle thieves,
secondly, the adherents of the Presby-
terian cause in the middle of the sev-
enteenth century, and bestowed it upon
their opponents. Gilbert Burnet, Bishop
of Salisbury, the Whig politician and
historian, writing of the period after
the Revolution, says, in reference to
the term: From Scotland the word
was brought into England, where it is
now one of our unhappy terms of dis-
union; and Swift, in 1725, wrote:
There is hardly a Whig in Ireland
who would allow a potato and butter-
milk to a reputed Tory, which could
hardly be exceeded as a description of
strong partizan feeling.
Some years ago a controversy rose
in the newspapers as to the meaning
of Whig, and other ingenious deriva-
tions were suggested. One was that it
was a Scottish term equivalent to our
whey, and implied a taunt against
the sour-milk faces of the Western
lowlanders. Another writer derived it
from the initials of the motto of the
Scottish Covenanters, We hope in
God; but dealing with the latter sug-
gestion, a Tory paper unkindly asserted
that the motto of the Whig party was,
We believe in gold. According to
Gilbert Burnet it was derived from a
cant word, wlmiggam, used by the Scotch
peasants in driving their horses.
During the negotiations in 1852 be-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00116" SEQ="0116" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="106">	106	The Current Coin of Politicians.

tween Lord John Russell and the mod-
erate Whigs and Lord Aberdeen and
the Peelites for the formation of a Co-
alition administrationthat coalition
which Disraeli prophesied England
would not loveinteresting letters
passed between the negotiators on the
subject of the name by which the new
party was to be known. Lord John
Russell thought the word Whig would
best convey the principles of the word co-
alition; but the Duke of Newcastle, a
supporter of Aberdeen, insisted that
Whig was impossible, and must be dis-
carded. Lord Aberdeen then wrote the
following letter to Lord John Russell:


	Haddo House, 16th Sept., 1852.
	My dear Lord John,
	It was no doubt rather a strong
proceeding on the part of the Duke of
Newcastle to suggest to you, of all
men, the propriety and expediency of
sinking the title Wliig. It is true that
neither he nor I have the least desire
or intention of assuming the appella-
tion; but I presume that you would
never think of acting with us unless
you were persuaded that our views
were Libe,rai; and assuredly in any
connection with you we should not be
prepared to abandon a Conservative
~~olicy. Although the term may appear
a little contradictory, I believe that
Conservative progress best describes
the principles which ought practically
to influence the conduct of any Gov-
ernment of the present day. This was
Peels policy and I think, will continue
that of all his friends. For one, looking
at the actual state of affairs, I have
no objection that the progress should
be somewhat more rapid than perhaps
he ever intended.
	Ever most sincerely yours,
Aberdeen.

	Lord John Russell, as may be imag-
ined, stood up for that blessed word
Whig. The term Whig, he wrote,
has the convenience of expressing in
one syllable what Conservative Liberal
expresses in seven, and Whiggism in
two syllables means what Conservative
Progress means in another six. The
Coalition Administration was formed,
and was soon too engrossed in the man-
agement or mismanagement of the
Crimean War to trouble itself about a
suitable political designation.
There is no longer, as we know,
either a Whig party or a Tory party;
but undoubtedly there are still Whigs
and Tories, for the political principles
expressed by these terms survive in
individuals who diminish in number as
time progresses. Conservative was
first suggested by Croker in an article
in The Quarterly Review, January,
1830, as a more appropriate party name
than Tory. Conservative, said OCon-
nell in the House of Commons in 1832,
that is the fashionable term, the new-
fangled phrase now used in polite so-
ciety to designate Tory ascendancy.
The term was disliked by Disraeli, who
fought hard for the retention of the
older name, and to the last called him-
self a Tory. In Coningsby, pub-
lished in 1844, occurs this sentence:
A sound Conservative Government,
said Taper, musingly. I understand
Tory men and Whig measures. But
the designation caught the fancy of the
bulk of the party, and in time Tory
came to be used only in its original
sense, as a contemptuous nickname by
the partys opponents. Whig shared
the same fate. Liberal, which like
Conservative, is broad and vague, and
at the same time catching, may be said
to have been finally adopted by the
Whigs when Mr. Gladstone became
leader. One of the most beautiful and
powerful words in the English lan-
guage, is Lord Roseberys description
of it. Liberal and Conservative are
certainly happy and expressive terms;
but, unlike Whig and Tory, they are
not exclusively applicable as party de-
nominations.
	Constitutionalist was at one time sug-
gested as an appropriate name for the
Tory party; but it did not find favor.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00117" SEQ="0117" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="107">	A Servian Lullaby.	1Q7

Reformer, once a favorite term with a
wing of the Whig party, has long gone
out of fashion. But Radical, which
was first applied about 1818 to Major
Cartwright, Sir Francis Burdett, Henry
Hunt and others, who advocated a radical
reform of Parliament, has still a strong
hold on the advanced Liberals. Tory
Democratan invention of Lord Ran-
dolph Churchillis heard of no more.
Peelite and Gladstonian we have
known; but of course personal names
for parties, such as these, cannot hold

Macmillans Magazine.
a place for long. Nationalist, which
under the leadership of Mr. Parnell,
was substituted for Home-Ruler, seems
likely to be more enduring; so also
perhaps is Liberal Unionistthe desig-
nation, of course, of those Liberals who
ceded from Gladstone on the question
of Home-Ruleand it would now seem
as if the rival party names, Imperialist
and Little Englander, which have been
waxing and waning in popular use for
some time, will take a permanent place
in political controversy.
Michael MacDonagl&#38; .




A SERYJAN LULLABY.

Little golden son, the rain is coming, coming
Little golden daughter, the sun has set;
Birds stop singing now and wheels begin their humming,
Flowers fold softly up from the dark and wet.
Strawherry flowers and blackberry and wild mignonette.


Little golden son, your bed is spread and ready
All with snowy blankets soft as silk may be;
Tis a fairy boat that shall sail you straight and steady
To the shores of Dreamtown, oer a shining sea,


To the shores of Dreamtown, little golden daughter,
Sail away and sail away till the dawn is red;
Pleasant be your voyage over golden water,
Till you wake by Marko in your own white bed.


Sail away to Dreamtown where dream-folk are keeping
Crowns set thick With rubies for gold heads of you;
Would that I might also once again while sleeping
Leave the weary spinning as your father left his reaping,
And sail away to Dreamtown where the skies are blue.
Nora Hopper.
Ihe Leisure Hour.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00118" SEQ="0118" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="108">	188	 Alisprision of Felony.
		MISPRISION OF FELONY.

This happened years ago, when West
Australia was still a penal colony. And
in those daysas in other penal colo-
niesgrim things happened there some-
times.
LethbridgeLieutenant Lethbridge he
was thenwas stationed at Fremantle,
a man under authority, having sol-
diers, that is to say, a detachment of
the mounted police, under him. He
hated the place, and no wonder, if you
knew all aliout it; but since he was
there, and couldnt help himself, he
did his duty as well as he knew how,
and generally made the best of things.
He was not a genius, nor in any way
remarkable, only an honest, kindly
Englishman, who hated with his whole
seul whatever was base, or cruel, or
unclean, and had learnt from Arnold
he was an old Rugby boyto believe
in God, and not be ashamed to say so.
Now it happened that a man escaped
from the chain-gang at Rockingham,
and had to be tracked down and
caught. They had nearly captured
him once already in the bush on the
Upper Avon River; but he fought like
a madman, killed two men outright,
wounded the sergeant in command of
the party, and got away at last. And
Lethbridge found himself detailed to
take command of a fresh partya ser-
geant, six troopers and a native tracker
and follow up the poor, desperate
wretch till they found him.
They did not succeed. They marched
many a weary mile through bush and
swamp, and at last into the open scrub
which is the thirst country. The
tracker ran away, tired of a prolonged
and apparently unprofitable job, and
not one of the party had the slightest
idea where they were. The ground was
loose sand, the weird, gray, shadeless
clumps of thorns and cactus-like
growths that dotted it here and there
were one exactly like the other. A man
might wander there till Doomsday, if
his strength lasted. Lethbridge gave
up, for the moment, all hope of the
game they were stalking, and only
tried to find water. None of them knew
in what direction to look; there might
be none for miles and miles, their only
chance was to go hack the way they
had come, or, failing that, to keep to
the westward, which must, in the end,
bring them back to the forest-country.
They camped at night in the scrub.
The supply in their water skins had
been exhausted long before. Their
horses were suffering cruelly, and three
could be got no farther. Lethbridge
saw there was nothing for it but to
shoot the poor brutes. And then they
went onstruggling along as well as
they could, between an iron earth and
a brazen sky. About the middle of
the afternoon the sergeant, Waite,
dropped in his tracks; he had grumbled
continuously from the time that the
trackers desertion had been discovered;
and, in spite of all warnings, recklessly
drunk up his water while it lasted. He
was a coarse, brutal man, whom Leth-
bridge had never liked, but one could
not have been human and not pity him
now. But it was not all pity that sent
a chill to Lethbridges heart, as he
knelt beside him and found that he
could not rise; it was the feeling that
this was the beginning of the end. But
it would not do to give in; and, at any
rate, he would not be the man to do it.
Two of you try to carry him, he
said.
But the sergeant was a heavy man,
and already it was as much as they
could do to keep on their feet. They</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00119" SEQ="0119" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="109">	Misj5rision of Felony.	109

relieved each other every few minutes;
but even so it was desperately slow
work.
Ill tell you what, men, this wont
do. Two of us had better stay with
him, and the rest must push on and
get help. We cant leave him alone,
and you see theres no ~hance for us
if we all keep together.
He did not say, I will go on, and
they noticed it. He was the sort of a
captain who always said, Come;
never Go.
They looked at each other in silence.
Shall we draw lots?
One of the men stepped forward.
Ill stay with the sergeant, please,
sir.
Lethbridge nodded. There was a
pause, and another man took his place
beside The first.
Very goodits a risk, you know;
but then, so it is for the rest of us.
Well blaze trees as we go along, and
then, if it should be all over before we
come back to you, you fellows can fol-
low. But it was little hope either
side had of ever meeting again.
None of them quite knew how the
rest of that day passed. It was near
sunset when Letlibridge, staggering,
rather than walking, at the head of
the little column, with his horses bridle
over his arm, began to think that his
brain was wandering, for he seemed to
see, moving among the lengthening
shadows of the bushes far ahead, the
shadowy figure of a man.
He was straining his eyesight to see
whether it were indeed an illusion,
~iVhen the man behind him saw it too,
and uttered a cry. Then they sent up
a feeble shout all together. There was
no mistake, the man was coming to-
wards them. He was bareheaded and
bare-footed, dressed partly in rags and
partly in a nondescript garment of
skins. His face was burnt to a ruddy
copper color, and his hair bleached to a
whitey-brown by sun and wind; but he
looked at them out of gray, kindly
Irish eyes, and smiled, with the strange
calm of those who are much alone in
the wilderness.
	A ragged white manalone in the
bush~was, as a rule, a suspicious char-
acter in those parts. But Lethbridge
was in no mood for asking questions.
He had even an uncanny feeling about
this mana reluctance to address him.
There seemed a sort of incongruity in
speaking to him in English, or Indeed
any known human language.
	But presently the man opened his
lips, and there issued from them in un-
mistakable brogue:
	Is it lost yez are?
	We are, said Lethbridge, and if
you know where theres any water
within reach of this place
	Its over there. Ill take ye there
before the sun goes down. Tis not a
great deal, but maybe twill do yez.
His eye ran rather doubtfully over the
five men and three horses.
	There are Three men behindwe
had to leave them this morning. I said
wed go back for them if we found
water.
Hope seemed to put fresh life into the
aching limbs and leaden feet. Even the
horses seemed to understand, and
pricked up their languid ears as they
eagerly sniffed the air. The sunburnt
man walked silently by Lethbridges
side.
Do you know the way to
I could put yez into the track by to
morrow evening, if ye camped to-night
and started in the morning.
But we must go back for those men,
and take them water. Will it last, do
you think?
I couldnt say. And he relapsed
into silence.
The sun had just dipped when they
stood beside the muddy pool that was;
just then the most precious thing in the
world to them. Three of the men flung
themselves down and drank recklessly;</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00120" SEQ="0120" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="110">110

the other two waited to fill their panni-
kins, and onethe youngest of the
troop, who had borne up bravely all
day, and followed at Lethbridge5 heels
like a dogcame up and offered his to
his leader before touching a drop him-
self.
Thank you, lad. Lethbridge drained
it at a draught. Make haste and get
some for yourself. But dont drink too
fast, whatever you do. And I say
youDaviesMiller-stop the horses a
bit, the poor beasts will kill them-
selves.
Soon the camp fire was blazing, and
preparations for the night were being
made. The stranger stepped aside into
the bush, and soon returned with an
opossumwhich he had killed and
hidden not long before, and handed it
to the men. Lethbridge stood apart,
looking uneasily at the climbing moon
and jaded horses, and thinking of the
men left behind. Suddenly a voice at
his elbow seemed to echo his thoughts.
Where was it youd be after leaving
those three?
Lethbridge explaiued, adding, I
dont see what were to do. Not one of
the mens fit to go another step, and the
liorses are worse, if anything; and if
we wait till to morrow. . . . It may be
too late, even now.
Ill go, said the man, quietly. If
yell lend me one or two of them water-
skins
Nonsense! said Lethbridge, sharply.
But he looked into the mans face, and
saw that he meant it. And then they
argued it out. He knew the bush, he
said, and could get on best alone, un-
encumbered by any wearied men, who
would need to be shown the way. Some-
how it never entered Lethbridges head
to mistrust him. I suppose it would
have made little difference. He was
their only chance. Lethbridge decided
to let him go, and the lad Mason volun-
teered, and even entreated to go, too.
He was fresher than the rest, perhaps
because, being a trained athlete, he had
been better able to resist the tempta-
tions of thirst; he had had less walk-
ing, too, as his horse had held out
longer, and he declared that he felt
quite equal to the effort. So the two
took up the two freshly-filled water-
skins, and started.
Lethbridge and the rest slept dream-
ily till dawn. Then they rekindled the
fire and hung the billy on it, and waited
but there was no sign of the absent.
The sun climbed higher, and still they
waited. Already the despondency of
inaction was beginning to show itself,
when a faint shout was heard, and
presently there appeared Mason and
the two troopers, dragging, rather than
leading, a worn-out hor~e between
them.
They told their story incoherently,
bit by bit. Waite had strayed away
from themhad begun to go off his
head, they thoughtand they had ut-
terly failed to find him. The stranger
had come to them with the water before
moonset, had put them on the right
track by means of the blazed trees,
and other marks which he had himself
made while coming along, and he
had remained behind to look for
Waite.
The hours wore on, and they did not
come. It seemed only too likely that
both had perished, and Lethbridge
found his thoughts dwelling with a
great fascination on that calm face
with the kindly gray eyes. Millers
voice awoke him from a reverie.
Hes murdered Waite, thats what
it is. That fellows an old lag, take
my word for it. What else does he go
wandering about the bush for in that
way ?
It would have given him less trouble
if he hadnt shown us the water, said
Lethbridge, with some contempt.
I reckon its Waite he wants, said
Miller. Waite used to be a warder at
the convict depot before he joined the
Mistrision of Felony.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00121" SEQ="0121" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="111">Misprision of Felony.

force. My word! they did love him
there!
I dont see why the man should be
an escaped convict at all, said Leth-
bridgeand even as he spoke one part
of his mind was wondering why Mil-
lers words irritated him so. He might
beHark! Isnt that a shout?
They listened, and thought they heard
it again, faint and wavering.
Answer nowall together. . . . No,
its no use going out to meet them. We
dont know which way theyre coming,
and the sun will be down presently.
Our best chance is to stay here and
keep together. . . . Now, shout again!
They kept on shouting from time to
time, and the answering voice came
slowly nearer. The darkness was on
them before they saw a man, bending
under a heavy burden, pass out of the
black shadows into the open space
about the fire. Davies and Miller ran
up to him, lifted the sergeants helpless
body from his back, and lowered it
gently to the ground.
Hes not dead! the man pantedat
least I think not. The other horseis
done for!
Why, my man, said Lethbridge,
kindly, youve nearly killed yourself!
He passed his arm around the bush-
man, who swayed on his feet, and
leaned heavily against him for a mo-
ment, then looked apologetically in his
face and tried to speakthickly and
heavily like a drunken man.
Dont worry yourself! said Leth-
bridge. Nowlie down on this blank-
etlet me get the saddle under your
beadso! Then he turned aside to
the other men, who were busying them-
selves with Waite.
How is he?
Coming to, I think, sir.
Thats right. Go on bathing his
head and face, and pour a little brandy
down his throat, if you can. He filled
a pannikin with water, and poured
some spirit into it out of his own
111
pocket-flask, before handing the latter
to Davies.
Try and drink this, he said, com-
ing back to the man he had left. He
slipped his arm gently under the
shoulders and raised the head, so that
he could hold the draught to the
parched lips. Here, my poor fellow!
The man drankwith some mur-
mured words of thanks, so faint and
broken that they went to Lethbridges
heart. He raised him in his arms and
bent over him, so close that his burn-
ing cheek almost touched the haggard
face, and said, in a fierce, shamefaced
Whisper:
You . . . youve saved us all .
and . . . God bless you!

The sergeant came to in due course
was dosed with brandy and extract of
beef, then fed on more solid victuals,
and finally rolled up in a blanket, and
left to sleep the sleep of the just. The
other man, too, dropped off to sleep after
a while, holding Lethbridges hand, and
Lethbridge sat and watched him with
a strange tumult surging through his
brain. He dozed now and then anti
dreamed strange dreams, and then
roused himself with a start, and re-
mained awake for what seemed weary
hours and hours. Then, all of a sud-
den, as he thought, he looked up, and
saw, by the dying firelight, the ser-
geant bending over the sleeping man
beside him.
What are you doing? he asked, in a
sharp whisper.
Waite raised himself noiselessly, and
came closer to Lethbridge.
Captain, he said, in a low voice
trembling with excitementWe may
get it yet!
Get what?
Weve lost the other onebutIf
this is the man I think, theres two
hundred pounds reward out for him.
Ive got the description here, but it
isnt light enough.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00122" SEQ="0122" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="112">	112	Mistrision of Felony.

	He had laid his hand on his captains
arm in his agitation, but Lethbridge
shook it off, and recoiled from him in
disgust.
	Hang it, man! dont you know he
saved your life ?
	Didnt you guess who he was, sir?
I did, the minute I set eyes on him.
	Lethbridge seldom swore, but he did
it then.
	I dont want to know who he is.
Hes not the man were after, and
thats enough for me. Why, there Isnt
one of us would have the chance of
getting back alive but for him. And as
for you! Do you know its nearly cost
him his own life? Do you think youre
worth that?
	Waite shrank away in silence. He
could not see Lethbridges face clearly,
but the tone cowed him. In the heat
of passion the young man had spoken
louder than he meant. He felt a hand
touch histhe man was sitting up and
looking at him.
	Do you know? came a faint
whisper in the stillness.
	Hush! Dont tell me anything. I
dont want to know.
	There was a low sob in the dark, and
Lethbridge felt his hand lifted and
pressed to the mans lips.
	Come, now! he said, gently
dont! Then after a pause, Who-
ever you may be, youre a noble fellow.
Ill never forget. Do you feel better
now? Go to sleep again. Thats what
Im going to do.
	And he did, after strolling over to
inspect Waite, who had coiled himself
up once more, and was snoringper-
haps dreaming of the 200 reward.

	He kept his word, and marched with
them all next day, leaving them within
easy reach of a lumber-camp, whence
they could get guides to the nearest
township. He walked by Lethbridges
stirrup, and they talked now and then
of things which concerned neither the
captain of police nor the escaped politi-
cal prisoner as suchbut both of them
as human souls who found the world
beautiful. And, late in the afternoon,
the time came to part. They were
ahead of the rest, in the winding bush
trailout of sight of all but one, and
he was Mason, who never wondered at
anything his captain said or did.
	The sunburnt man stood still and
raised his hand.
	You can find your way from here,
he said. If you go as far as that dead
tree youll see a stream; and if you
follow that stream down youll find
the camp. He stopped~and then,
without looking up at Lethbridge, he
laid his hand a little timidly on the
horses mane, and said, Good-bye!
	Lethbridge slipped the reins over his
arm, and put his two hands on the
mans shoulders and looked into his
face.
	Good-bye. I cant say what I want.
God bless you!
	Amen! and that same to you! Ill
never see you again.
	I dont know that. I believe we
shall meetsomewhere.
	Ah! God grant it! Where youll not
be police captain, nor I
	Never mind. Good-byetill then!
And so the forest swallowed him up
without a trace, save a print or two of
his bare feet on the leaf mould. And
Lethbridge rode on like one in a dream.
When, later on, Waite approached the
subject, he fiercely bade him hold his
tongue.
	The same advice, in substance, was
given some months later, by a certain
officer to whom the sergeant tentatively
revealed the story in the hope of work-
ing injury to a man he had never
loved. That officer said he didnt want
to hear anything about it; but suppos-
ing a man had acted as Waite repre-
sented Lethhridge to have donewhy,
it was the only way a gentleman could
act under the circumstances. And If</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00123" SEQ="0123" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="113">Les Laveuses de Nuit.
113

he, Waite, knew what was good for Which, it is to be supposed, Waite
him, he had better make up his mind did, for nothing more was ever heard
that he had dreamed the whole thing. of the matter.
	Tbe Gentlemans ~ragazine.	A. Werner.




LES LAVEUSES DE NUIT.

(An old French author records a superstition which long pre~
vailed among peasants, that at certain seasons Night-spirits
could be seen and heard, washing in running water the
shrouds, and chanting the death-songs, of those destined to
die within the year.)

The clouds are flitting, the sky is dim,
Though brightened with splashes of light,
The birds are ceasing its surface to skim,
The hush is npon us of Night;
Yet hark! oh, hark!from mortal throat
Come not the sounds that towards us float,
Beat and beat, and the white folds wring:
The dirge of the WlndingASheets we sing.

The shrouds of the Elders first we lave,
Whove bravely their long race run,
Dip in the streams translucent wave,
Lay them out one by one;
Spread them abroad in the grass to lie,
Waiting the call of the By~and~by.
Beat and beat, and the white folds wring:
The dirge of the Patriarchs we sing.

The cerements take of the Way-worn next,
With whom Life has sternly dealt,
Whom sorrow has tried, and storms have vext,
Who sunshine have scantly felt;
Light be the texture of fine web spun
That cover the Toilers, their hard course done;
Beat and beat, and the white folds wring:
The dirge of the Labor-spent we sing.

Gather the plaits in a gentle hand,
Their masses with soft touch bathe,
Ere the rounded limbs of the Infant Band
In their draperies we swathe,
While memories sore and lost hopes crowd
The snowy depths of pure Ghlldhoods shroud;
Tenderly beat and silently wring:
The dirge In a mothers heart none may sing.
E.	0. Coi*.
Pall Mall Magazine.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00124" SEQ="0124" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="114">	114	   The German Press and Forezgn Politics.
		THE GERMAN PRESS AND FOREIGN POLITICS.*

Prince Bismarek, whounderstood how
to use the press to advance his own
affairs more frequently and skilfully
than any statesman of modern times,
repeatedly expressed himself in a very
disapproving manner concerning the
political activity of what we will call
its excitable portion. True, there is a
wide distinction between his Well let
them shriek without troubling ourselves
about it, and, We must pay for the
windows our press break. While the
former remark was made to a diplomat
who was complaining of the violent at-
tacks of the German press, which in-
creased the difficulty of reaching a
friendly understanding, the second ad-
mits the fact that, though individuals
may ignore the attitude of the press,
the community must be always more
or less affected by it, and, during the
progress of negotiations between the
governments of various Powers, this
may easily exert a baneful influence,
nay, even be capable of compromising
the safety of a country.
By this acknowledgment the im-
portance of the press as an organ of
public opinion is recognized, but, at
the same time, the line is drawn, which
should not be passed by a sagacious
press in its discussion of foreign affairs.
True, this does not settle the question
whether it is the office of the press to
record the opinion of the majority, that
is, literally to act as its organ, or to
suggest to the majority the opinions
which itthe pressbelieves to be cor-
red, that is, to serve as an educator.
The separation of these two functions
is rendered especially difficult at the
present time, because the individual
press organs sometimes serve a party,
sometimes personal interests, and it is

Translated for The Living Age by Mary J.
Safford.
impossible for the great majority of
readers to know whether the views
presented are in behalf of such interests
or have their source and foundation
in what seems, to impartial editors,
most beneficial to the majority. In
estimating the influence of the press
upon relations to foreign countries, it
will, therefore, be advisable to pay
more attention to the results of its atti-
tude than to the reasons for it. To do
the former thoroughly is the more neces-
sary, because, in recent years, the Ger-
man press appears to have lost the sense
of responsibility, Which is and must be
associated with expressions of opinion,
if they are to have any other purpose
than that of humoring and inciting the
passions of the moment.
Before the outbreak of the Spanish-
American war, the attitude of the Ger-
man press toward England, though not
unfriendly, was animated by the idea
that Germany must not only expect no
encouragement from England in her in-
dustrial, commercial and colonial devel-
opment, but must even be prepared to
encounter in her a determined rival.
The maritime superiority of Great Brit-
ain was making itself felt disagreeably,
both directly and indirectly, and could
not fail to awaken in all who judged
the situation correctlyand this was
probably, in this case, the majority of
Germansthe feeling that any light-
ening of the pressure thus exerted could
only prove advnntageous to German in-
terests.
Nothing, therefore, could have been
more natural than that the German
press, at the outbreak of the war,
should have been, if n~t friendly, at
least neutral toward the United States,
but precisely the reverse occurred.
While in England, where the great ma-
jority of the population thought and</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00125" SEQ="0125" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="115">The German Press and Fore?gn Politics.	115

felt precisely the same as in Germany,
concerning the progress of the United
States, the press, with admirable rec-
ognition of the situation and enviable
discipline, wheeled about, and accom-
plished the result that public opinion
in the United States beheld, in the for-
merly hated rival, the friend whose
attitude had preserved America from
European complications and aided the
successful completion of the war. The
German press, on the other hand, in
spite of the absolutely correct, neutral
and friendly course of the German
Government, managed to arouse, not
only in Washington, but throughout
the entire country, the belief that, dur-
ing the war, Germany had been hostile
to the United States, and was only
prevented by England from actively
interfering in favor of Spain. It re-
quired the utmost exercise of concilia-
tory and prudent measures on the part
of the Foreign Office of the Empire,
which received wholly unintentional
assistance from the boundless vituper-
ation of the English and American
yellow press, to dispel this suspicion in
some degree and make good the mis-
chief wrought by the press. Yet it
must be established as a result of the
German press campaign during the
American war with Spain that, instead
of lessening by supporting Englands
rival, the English oppression which
burdened us, the press managed to
make them friends, and thus loaded us
with two opponents instead of one.
The return for the attitude of the
English press, during the Spanish war,
is the attitude which the American
press maintains during Englands con-
flict with the South African republics.
In this case, also, the American press,
aside from the Irish and ultra demo-
cratic organs which are without appre-
ciable importance to the whole body,
has taken the right path, while in Ger-
many the press again, by its course, not
only rendered the task of its own gov
eminent more difficult, but caused a
great and, in some instances, not wholly
unjustifiable excitement in England.
The result of this procedure, apart from
a vehement press controversy, has been
the attempt of prominent daily papers
and magazines to effect an understand-
ing, at the cost of Germany, between
England and France. And, if we seek
for the motive of the attitude of the
German press in both wars, it can
scarcely be found except in an unsea-
sonable sentimentality and the total
misconception of the growth and mean-
ing of imperialistic tendencies in Eng-
land as well as in the United States.
In the preceding paragraphs the gen-
eral attitude of the German press in
two critical situations has been sub-
jected to examination, but the picture
becomes still more gloomy when we
consider the extreme agrarian and the
anti-Semitic press. Not only in their
polemics against the United States and
England have they seemed to try to
out-Herod ilerod, but they have also
done their best to embroil us in the in-
ternal political department with Austro-
Hungary, and, in our commercial re-
lations with that country, Russia, Eng-
land, Italy, the United States, and it
may be boldly added, all the rest of the
world. If there is method in this mad-
ness, it can only be found in the hope
that, by barricading the German fron-
tiers by means of a customs war, even-
tually an actual war with one or sev-
eral of the maritime powers may cause
an increase in the prices of agricultural
products and a return of the laborers
from manufactures to farming, thus
fulfilling the agrarian dream of the fu-
ture, to which must be sacrificed the
trade, manufactures, prosperity and
position of Germany among the Pow-
ers of the world. Already voices are
being raised in the United States and
Italy, which not only show the results
of such an attitude in questions of
business and commerce, but also seek</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00126" SEQ="0126" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="116">116	The German Press and Forez~gn Politics.

to transfer their consequences to the
political domain. If the correct atti-
tude of the German Government, and
the cordial relations existing between
the German Emperor and the ruler of
Austro-Hungary, have hitherto blunted
the point of the agitation of the all-
deutschen party organs in favor of the
German opposition in Austria, this does
not exclude the possibility that from
other directions, for instance, not only
from French, but also from internal
Austrian sources, the alleged desires of
Germanyin case of the opening. of a
question of succession in Austriamay
be drawn into the circle of discussion
and made the cause of suspicion. That
this is possible, in spite of the absence
of any real foundation for it, Germany
owes to the foolish course of some of
her press organs, which, though they
are in the habit of assailing their own
government just as vehemently as
they attack foreign countries, are repre-
sented by English and French publica-
tions as official or semi-official govern-
ment organs.
The seventh great Power, for as such
we must probably estimate the press
since Italy has taken the sixth place,
has this one thing in common with the
ruler of a constitutional government,
that both, in theory, can do no wrong.
But in one respect it is more fortunate
than such a ruler by the grace of God;
its ministers and councillors, the edi-
tors and publishers, are not responsible
before the judgment seat of history,
though they may often fall Into the
hands of other and lower courts of jus-
tice. Charles X, Louis Philippe, Napo-
leon Ill, to say nothing of others, were
obliged to atone, by dethronement and
exile, for the stupidity of the press of
their times and countries, while the
journalists who worked diligently at
the causes of the various down-
falls, died quietly in their beds,
and works of history make no
The Deutsche nevue.
mention of their articles and their
names. We, too, shall soon forget the
names and articles of the men who
were and are now in the act of caus-
ing us serious international difficulties,
and in a short time the grass will have
grown over their printers ink; but who
knows whether the son of many a
mother will not have to suffer for the
mischief they have wrought, and
which, perhaps, might have been pre-
vented if the more sensible portion of
the press had exerted its influence more
energetically and permanently? True,
this requires that it shall clearly under-
stand the consequences of the policy it
advocates, and take the trouble to re-
flect upon the thoughts which daily
events inspire, instead of merely let-
ting them effervesce. That the latter
occurs far too often, the events of the
last year or two have furnished striking
proof.
The press, too, has a right to demand
something, and that is, that competent
authority shall give it the necessary
suggestions for what appears to be
requisite in the interests of the
foreign relations of the empire, and this
is not restricted to political questions.
That this is done to a certain extent is
probably undeniable, but we need only
turn the pages of one of the larger po-
litical papers for the last year, to con-
vince ourselves how contradictory is
the information received at different
times from one or another official
source. Baron Louis, the French Min-
ister of Finance, used to say: Give
good politics and I will give you good
finances, and an impertinent journal-
istthere are such fellowsmight par-
ody the phrase by the statement that a
plainly understood system of politics
was the first condition of a good politi-
cal press. But even this beautiful
world of ours is said to have arisen
from chaos.
M. von Brandt.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00127" SEQ="0127" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="117">	The Elders of Arcady.	117


THE ELDERS OF ARCADY.

	Ever since I can remember anything
old peoplevery old peopletheir ways
and their talk, have exercised a strong
fascination over me. Of late years I
find that childrenif they are good
have begun to master my heart as they
never did in my younger time. But
this is partly because children are so
much better and sweeter than they used
to be, and partly because there are so
many fewer old people nowadays than
when I was in my prime. For when
men and women are only ten or twenty
years older than you are they are not
nearly as interesting as they must
needs be when they are twice or thrice
or four times your own age.
	I used to be a good deal laughed at
and teased in my childhood and my
boyhood for this taste for old people,
and a wicked young uncle, who never
lived to grow old himself, prophesied
that I should end by marrying my
great-grandmother. You know, boy,
he used to say, theres nothing against
it; for a great-grandmother is not
among the prohibited degrees! That
uncle was a bad man, and when I
gravely replied that it did not follow
because you were very fond of a dear
old lady that therefore you should
marry her, that bad uncle only laughed
the more at me, and made other people
laugh, too.
	Never spend your cheap derision upon
\ a child, my masters! You never can
tell how much bitter pain you give by
ridiculing a little boy or a little girl.
I As I grew older myself I provoked
my friendsespecially those of them
who were in the spooning stageby
frequently insisting that, as a rule, a
woman of forty was a great deal more
beautiful and wiser, and generally a
great deal more worth marrying, than
any chit of a girl; and I held to that
opinion firmly and obstinately until,
untiluntil in fact I gave it upunder
compulsion.
	The most remarkable instance I ever
knew of what I may call eumul4rtive
longevity was that of a friend of mine
in Norwich, who died, I think, at sev-
enty-five, and who used to tell me that
his grandfather, when a child, had
been held up to look at Charles the Sec-
ond at the Kings restoration in 1660.
My friend was a highly respected and
influential solicitor in Norwich, Free-
stone by name, and at his death in, I
think, 1865 or thereabouts, he left an
estate in Norfolk to his nephew, Mr.
Justice Lindley, now Master of the
Rolls.
	John Freestone, the grandfather,
lived as a bachelor till his seventy-sec-
ond year, and then he married and had
a son, John the Second. This gentle-
man did as his father did; he lived a
jovial life till he was seventy-two, and
then he married and had a son, John
the Third, my friend, who, living till
seventy~five, died 218 years after his
grandfather was born, and some 205
after that grandfather was held up to
stare at Charles the Second: That is,
the grandfather must then have been
a boy of eleven or twelve!
	It would be hard to beat that record.
And yet, when one comes to think
about it, John the Third could never
have known much about his father.
None of the race, I believe, lived to
eighty, and one generation had no rem-
iniscences of the previous generation
to hand down to the succeeding one. It
has been very different with me. The
first man that called on me here twenty
years ago was an old gentleman of
ninety-two, who had lived within three
miles of this door all his life, and was
born in the parish. There never was</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00128" SEQ="0128" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="118">	118	The Elders of Arcady.

a more gifted master of delightful gos-
sip, as distinguished from scandal, than
Mr. Barry Girling. No, never! He
distinctly remembered the poet Cow-
pers burial at Dereham, on the 2nd of
May, 1800, and had a story to tell of
every house in the town of Dereham,
and of every family, high or low, within
ten miles of his own birth-place. More-
over, he was a born antiquary and col-
lector, and he began to write a minute
history of the Scarning School as far
back as 1819, and continued to make
additions to it from time to time till
his death in 1851. Scarning School has
a history. For well-nigh 200 years it
was a flourishing and famous County
Grammar School, at which the sons of
the Norfolk gentry received their edu-
cation, and that a very good education,
too, under a succession of Masters of
some eminence in their day. Mr. Gir-
ling fished up a register of the scholars
admitted betwen the years 1733 and
1750, and a very curious register it is.
In those seventeen years no fewer than
six boys were admitted to the school
who afterwards became High Sheriffs
of Norfolk, and on the 11th of April,
1743, Edward Thurlow, afterwards
Lord High Chancellor of England, was
entered at the school, he being then
eleven years of age.
Lord Thurlows biographers agree in
saying that he was a violent and un-
governable boy, and that he had a life-
long hatred of Brett, his Seaming
schoolmaster; for Brett was, by all ac-
counts, a very fierce and cruel peda-
gogue. Among Thurlows schoolfel-
lows, though two years his junior, was
Thomas Elwin, of Booton Hallgrand-
father of the Rev. Whitwell Elwin,
for seven years editor of the Quarterly
Review, who died a few months ago at
the ripe age of eighty-seven. Mr. El-
win told me that his grandfather was
present one day when Brett threw a
ruler at a small boy named Buck, with
such force that it knocked him down
senseless. There was a great alarm,
and Brett called for water and rushed
out to fetch some himself. Another
boy named North came in first, bring-
ing a cup of water, and Thurlow
bawled out to North, Let him alone!
let him alone! you young fool. Let
him die, and then old Brett will be
hanged. Let him die! This Charles
North was the eldest grandson of
Roger North of Rougham; he was born
in 1735, and was alive in 1760; but
what became of him I cannot tell, but
tradition says that he twice deliberately
set fire to Scarning School. But Mr.
Elwins story, which he heard from his
grandfather, exactly corroborates the
other story of Thurlows life-long ha-
tred of his first schoobnaster.
A few weeks after I became ac-
quainted with Mr. Girling, I was hon-
ored by a call from the Rev. Bartle
Edwards, who died nine days short of
100 in 1889. Elsewhere I have called
him Nestor. He held the living of
Ashill for seventy-seven years, and he
told me once that not a man, woman or
child had been buried in the parish
during the whole of his incumbency by
any one but himself. I have buried
three generations of them, he said. He
actually continued to write fresh ser-
mons till within a year of his death,
and I believe he preached in a black
gown till the end. I had the honor of
wearing that gown at his funeral; it
must have been quite fifty years old,
and I shall never cease regretting that
I did not steal that gown and run away
with it, as I might have done so easily.
Nestor was, in his whole cast of mind,
as different a man as could well be
imagined from Mr. Barry Girling.
I never knew any one Who was
less of a gossip or who lived less
in the past. He was not only a
faithful parish priest first and fore-
most; it might almost be said of him
that he was a parish priest first and last.
I went to see him once by appointment,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00129" SEQ="0129" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="119">	The Elders of Arcady.	119

to get, if it were possible, some in-
formation from him as to the way in
which his tithes were collected in the
days when they were paid in kind.
He had nothing, absolutely nothing, to
tell me. I have been trying to re-
member something for you, he said,
but its so long ago that I cant recol-
lect. He never thought of anything
so far back. His memory began at a
point where the reminiscences of men
of fifty begin. All before that was a
blank; but of the last fifty years of
his life he could talk as simply and as
accurately as I could, so much and no
more. There seemed to have been
only two incidents in his boyhood that
he habitually recurred to. The first was
when he was about fourteen years old.
He had somehow played truant, and he
found himself at Epsom on the Derby
day [?]. There was a great crowd and
the lad was very nearly ridden over by
the Prince Regent. I got somehow
between the horses front legs, and I
looked up and saw his Royal Highness
towering over me. This must have
been in 1804, for Mr. Edwards was
born in 1789.
The other incident which had made
an indelible impression upon him was
when he was a pupil with Forby, the
author of the valuable Vocabulary of
East Anglia, at Fincham, of which
place Forby became rector in 1801.
Here, again, he had nothing to tell me
of Forby, except that he was a rare
flogger and gave Pillans a cruel flog-
ging the, very day he was going to
leave him. Who Pillans was I did
not ask and I do not know. Do you
remember William Girling, sir, who
was at Forbys with you? Was he?
No, I dont remember thatits so long
ago. Of course I knew Mr. Girling
very well when he lived at Seaming.
That is after Mr. Edwards had become
rector of Ashill. Everything before
that had passed from his memory.
As I have said, Mr. Edwards died
nine days before completing his 100th
year. But I number among my friends
who are still alive an old worUhy who
is some months over 100. I first be-
came acquainted with him about three
years ago, when he used to be up to a
five miles walk without fatigue; he
was then in possession of all his facul-
ties, except that he was a little deaf,
and he more than once asured me that
if he survived until 1900 he should be
able to boast that he had lived in three
centuries. Recently, however, they had
found that he was baptized on the 12th
of February, 1800, and he now calls
that his birthday, though the probabil-
ity is that he was right at first when
he assumed or asserted that he was
born in 1799. Mr. Lewis Barton, for
that is the old mans name, was a shoe-
maker at Dereham for sixty or seventy
years, and saved a modest competency
by his own industry and thrift. In
early life he used to travel on his own
account for orders, and he had journey-
men working for him in the villages
round. When the railroad came he saw
that this peripatetic looking about for
customers would not pay, and he stayed
at home and his old customers came
to him instead of his going to them,
and he was the gainer. All through
life he has been a most pronounced and
loyal Churchman, and, when both eye-
sight and hearing failed him, he wor-
ried himself a good deal because, as
he said to me, I find it hard, sir, that
I cant make my early Communion now,
as I used to do! The worthy Vicar
of Dereham met that difficulty easily,
and on his birthday (or it may be only
his baptismal day) he administered the
Blessed Sacrament to the old gentle-
man and a small congregation of his
friends in the room where now almost
all his time is passed. Old Barton Is
wonderfully vigorous in mind even
now; he used to be a great reader, and
as long as he could he read the Psalms
daily. The loss of his sight, which</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00130" SEQ="0130" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="120">	120	The Elders of Arcady.

	came on quite suddenly, was a terrible
blow to him. It was pitiful to see him
wave his hand to the bookshelves be-
hind his chair, saying, Ah, I shall
never read them any more. Theyre
all dumb or asleep to me now, sir. But
yet, you see, theyre not all dead and
forgotten. Theres old Shakespeare
still comes back upon me. I used to
Iread old Shakespeare almost every
week seventy or eighty years ago.
Dont you think he was a wonder, sir?
One day, not so very long ago, he be-
gan abruptly to recite the famous so-
liloquy of Hamlet:

To be, or not to be: that is the ques-
tion;

He got as far as

Theres the respect
That makes calamity of so long life.

	Then he paused with a curious fixed
set in the blind eyes, turned my way.
Ah! sir, I do pray God to de-
liver me from that  that tempta-
tion of getting tired of this life
now... . What more he added I
may not and I will not repeat. I am
persuaded that if I had known old Bar-
ton a year or two before his deafness
had become a bar to any continuous
conversation, I should have gathered
a volume of curious and interesting
reminiscences, which now have passed
~away and can never be recovered.

]	Thus it is that we miss our chances,
&#38; ~nd once missed, they never return.
	I cannot, however, reproach myself
for neglecting any opportunities of
picking pp those fragmentary records
of the past which the elders of Arcady
have handed down to me from their
sometimes well-stored memories. The
older I grow the more do I believe in
traditions. Old people never invent,
they do not much exaggerate, and the
more ignorant they are, the more accu-
rately do they tell their old stories.
This is my experience of life among the
elders of Arcady.
	To the honor of the guardians of this
Poor Law Union be it written that
they have more than once been cen-
sured by the officials in high places
for not too rigidly forcing the aged poor
among us into the house. The result
is that in this parish there have been
for some time past an extraordinary
number of aged folk who have been
allowed to live on undisturbed In
their birthplace for eighty or ninety
years, some of them subsisting for ten
or fifteen years on the niggardly pit-
tance allowed them as out-door relief.
Of course, when a lonely old man has
no one to look after him and begins to
mumble querulously and to get into
dirty habits, such a one is best sent to
the workhouse, where he gets fairly
well attended to, and he usually ends
by growing silly. He is friendless and
has nothing to live for, and forgets all
that is worth remembering. It is, how-
ever, very different with the old people
who have never been uprooted from
the old belongings. On a single page
of our parish register, which covers a
period of less than thirteen months, .e.,
from the 25th of March, 1877, to the
20th of April, 1878, I find that five
persons were buried whose united ages
amounted to 425 years. The youngest
of them died at eighty-two, the eldest
at ninety-two. Now, I have never but
twice in my Arcadian experience
known of an aged man or woman who
lost their memory, as the phrase is.
They can always tell you something
about the long past. They can do
more than that; they love nothing bet-
ter than to talk of what their fathers
and grandfathers did and said. This
is to me the most precious kind of folk-
lore. But how few people have ever
considered how tar back the living
memory of a man can carry us. Let
me illustrate this by an example.
Joseph Barker died in April, 1883, in</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00131" SEQ="0131" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="121">	The Elders of Arcady.	121

his ninetieth year. He ofte~ used to
speak of his father and grandfather.
They were neither of them apparently
estimable characters, and I believe that
the grandfather was about fifty when
the grandson was born, and he lived
to a good old age. That means that Joe
Barkers reminiscences, including such
stories as he heard from his grand-
father, covered a period of, at least, 140
years; in other words, they went back
to, say, 1743. But it seems that the
grandfather was as fond of talking
about his young scrapes and prowess
as the grandson was, and hed used
to say as he learnt all his devilment
from an old chap as my father used to
talk about too, sometimesold Billy
Barlow, as broke a chaps nose with
his fist, fair fighting, too. They said
that chap was a highwayman and was
a-looking out for a po-shay as was
a-coming on the road. But he didnt
stop no po-shays that night, you may
depend on it! I listened patiently
till a pause came, then I interposed.
But who was Billy Barlow? Oh, he
was dead af ore I was much more nor
born. My toes though!grandfather
used to say as he was a owdacious one.
Why, when he was a boy he locked
Parson Tapps into Scarning Church
when he came to be constitootioned!
It took me some time to interpret that
obscure word, until a happy thought
flashed upon me that he meant insti-
tuted, and I inferred that even in those
remote ages beneficed clergy were in-
stituted with the old forms just as
they are now. But, Joe, I asked,
who was Parson Tapps? No man
named Tapps was ever rector of Scam-
ing. I know all their names for three
hundred years. Hereupon came a long
discussion, and old Joe grew more and
more positive. At last it came to this:
There was a certain Richard Tapps,
who was constitootioned rector of Scam-
ing in 1741, as I afterwards discovered,
and he held the living with the perpet
	LIVI~TG AGE.	VOL. VIII.	405
ual curacy of St. Saviours, Norwich,
till 1785. After being constitootione4
he never put in an appearance here again
for the rest of his life. He was
that scared by Billy Barlow he wouldnt
come here no more, not even to b~
buried. And this is how it came to
pass: Billy Barlow, apparently, was
then a big, hulking, owdacious lad.
And when Parson Tapps came over
the bridge, and the tother gentle folks
as was with him, the sexton he un-
locked the Church door and they all
went in, and they left the key in the
door. And there was old Billy a-look-
ing on, and when they was all inside
Billy shut the door and locked it, and
pulled out the key and he hulled it into
the moat, and there it is now, I sup-
pose; and Billy he made hisseif scarce,
and he never split on hisseif, you may
assure yourself I
Now, I have no doubt whatever that
this did actually happen in the year
1741, when Richard Tapps was insti-
tuted, as appears by the Episcopal Rec-
ords, and though he died in 1789, durIng
all these forty-eight years his name
never once appears in our parish books,
though these have been kept with
rather unusual care and precision for
the last 200 years.
But how about the bridge and the
moat ?
Well! thats What my old grand-
father used to say. When he used to
tell that tale hed always talk about the
bridge and the m~at, and I dont know
what he meant! No! Joe Barker did
not know about those things, for bridge
and moat probably had disappeared
long before he was born. But I am
in the habit of pointing out to my
friends where the old rectory stood
less than a hundred years ago, and
which Mr. Barry Girling distinctly re-
membered. It was an old moated
house, and you may easily trace the
moat, which must have been filled
up about the middle of the last century,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00132" SEQ="0132" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="122">122

when an important alteration was made
in the highroad, which then, apparently,
was carried between the church and
the parsonage, the new road actually
passing over the bed of the moat on the
north side of the house, which I doubt
not in those da~Ts was crossed by a
bridge communicating with the church-
yard. I have set down all these things
because they afford an illustration of
an incident, in itself trifling and unim-
portant, and occurring nearly 160
years ago, coming to my knowledge
from the lips of a man who had never
read a book in his life, and whose
father and grandfather did not know a
great A from a bulls foot, as the wise
and learned say.
	Let me give another illustration of
the value of these local traditions.
	The parish of Little Fransham pos-
sesses a church which is still beautiful
in its sore decay. The oak roof,whiCh
dates from the fifteenth century, still
remains, though the angels with ex-
panded wings, which once added to the
splendor of the place, the rood screen
which, some fifty years ago, divided
the chancel from the nave, the backs
of the oak seats (themselves still in
situ), and a great deal else that con-
tributed to make the interior of the
sacred building exceeding magnifi-
cal, have been swept away in the
memory of man. The angels in the
roof went first, about fifty years ago;
they were sawn off because the Vandal
who happened to be at that time rector
of th~ parish thought they were danger-
ous. Then the backs of the seats were
sawn off, because the aforesaid Vandal
declared thatthey encouraged the people
to go to sleep when he was preaching
as though any human being could pos-
sibly have kept awake while that Phil-
istine was droning out his platitudes.
Then the rood screen went the way of
so many rood screensand that Van-
dal was happy. He had made a clean
sweep of everything that could remind
his people of ages which, in his opinion.
knew nothing and were best forgotten~
Eight or nine years ago I went to
Fransham to have a talk with Harry
Pestell and his wifetwo dear old
people that had lived all their lives in
the parish and were fond of talking
about all that concerned the place. Old
Harry Pestell must have been some
inches higher than six feet in his youth,
and even when I saw him he was a
grand specimen of an old man. He
talked freely, not to say volubly. Of
course he had known the Vandal..
Why! he right down sercime when he
heard tell that that bit off the angel had
dropt off. Havem daywn! he says.
Havem daywn! Lor, as Masr Alpe
used to say, he neednt a-been afraid
as any good angels were a-goin to
fetch him afore his time; he warnt
such good company for the likes of
they! Anyhow, he had em daywn, and
then he sawed off the backs o the
seats. Hed used to do what lie liked, he
did. Them seats had been there, Im
told, hundreds and hundreds o years
before him, and we boys we used to sit
in em, and manys the time as Is sot
in they seats and watched the i ges.
	You mean the angels, I suppose?
	No! I dont mean the angels. Spose
I dunno a angel from a image?
	But where were the images? What
were they ?
	[N.B. When you are questioning an
old man, or, for that matter, when
youre cross-examining any man, never
ask two questions at once.]
	Well, youre a lamed gent, you are,
and maybe you can tell me what they
was, for I never heerd no one say what
they was. But dye think I dont gnaw~
a angel from a image? There was four~
on em, and we boys used to look at
em all sermon time. Angels !they
warnt no angels!
	Well, but, my good friend, what is-
the difference between an angel and am
image?
The Elders of Arcady.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00133" SEQ="0133" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="123">	The Elders of Arcady~	123

	By which very foolish question you
will observe I showed my weakness,
and, thereby, I very nearly lost the ex-
tremely valuable piece of information
which came out of this interview.
Happily, however, old Pestell was quite
equal to the occasion.
	Whats the difference? Why, a
angels got wings and a image has got
his close on. And a angel aint painted
all manner o colors, and they images
they was dressed in red and green, and
two on em was men, and two on em
was women. Dye spose I dunno what
a image is?
	Old Pestell was getting quite angry
at my incredulity. So I dropt the sub-
ject for a few minutes to give him time
to recover his equanimity.
	Where were those images you spoke
of just now?
	Where! Why, atop of the screen, o
eourst. There was a kind of balcony
in front of em and they stood behind it;
and we boys wed used to watch em,
cause lots on em used to say theyd
seen em move, and Ive watched em
scores o times to see if I could see
em move. But they never did as I
saw for all my watching of em!
	Were they on the top of the screen
when the Vandal took it down?
	Lor no. That was long afore his
time. That was Parson Swatman as
sawed them off. I was a grown man
by that time, rand I heerd tell as one of
the boys took his oath as hed seen one
of the images move a goodish way and
nodded his head, and he stood to it that
hard that Parson Swatman said hed
8CCfl double; and then some on em
laughed a goodish deal, and then Par-
son Swatman said hed have no more
images, and he sawed em off.
	Now, the inference from all this is
plain enough. When the roods were
removed by authority from the chancel
screens in the sixteenth century, the
spoilers almost invariably tore down,
not only the central crucifix, but the
images which were fixed in sockets
on the rood beam. There were for the
most part four such images, twQ of
them being always those of the Blessed
Virgin Mary and St. John. As ran in-
stance, I may mention that on the rood
beam of Seaming Church there are five
such sockets distinctly traceable. The
socket for the rood or crucifix being
considerably larger than those for the
images. At Fransham I conjecture,
with some hesitation, that the rood was
not fixed into the beam, but suspended
from the roof, and so the images were
left undisturbed. Anyhow, I can have
no doubt that we have here an instancE~
of the aforesaid images having re-
mained in situ in a small village church
till the second decade of this century~
and were actually remembered by a
man still living ten years ago. Old
Pestell died at Pransham in January,
1891, in his ninety-third year.
	It is, however, when we avail our-
selves of the opportunities which a long
chat in the lowly cottages of the aged
poor affords us that we get some of the
most instructive reminiscences of the
daily life and social habits, and ways
of thinking and religious sentiments, of
our rustics in days when there were
no railroads, and no newspapers and no
large farms, and when the roads were,
for thousands of miles in England, al-
most incredibly bad. It was only In
1827 that McAdam was appointed Gen-
eral Surveyor of Roads, rand received a
grant of 10,0001. from Parliament as a
recognition of his great services in
bringing about the improvement of the
highways in various parts of England.
Even as late as 1830 (and I believe
after that) the parish roads within four
or five miles of Norwich were so nearly
impassable that Mr. Micklethwaite,
owner of Taverham Halla consider-
able squire and High Sheriff of Norfolk
in 1S10-~-used habitually to drive into
Norwich with four horses, as his son
informed me some twenty years ago,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00134" SEQ="0134" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="124">	124	The Elders of Arcady.

adding, as if it were within his own
recollection: He couldnt help himself;
the roads were all rucks. The old
Lady Suffield, as she is still called by
those who remember her ladyship, even
down to the time of her death in 1850,
never drove out from Buckling Park
with less than four horses. It was
not from any love of display. She had
never done anything else all her life,
and she would go and stop the carriage
at some of the cottages, and talk to the
~old people. That was the report I re-
ceived from the lips of one who knows,
~and to whom all my homage is due on
this side idolatry.
When Carlyle made so great a point
~f the incident at Thurtells trial, where
a witness explained what he meant by
a gentleman by saying that he kept a gig,
Carlyle must have been ignorant of the
fact that in 1824 only the leisure classes
kept gigs. Once off the kings high-
way and you were among the rucks.
Farmers never drove to market in
they days, said one of our elders to
me. They rode o horseback and
theyd used to race halfway home
more particular when they was tight.
It is extremely difficult to realize
what the country was like before the
open fields and waste lands were
inclosed. In this part of Norfolk the
old byeways, as a rule, followed the
course of the little runnels or brooks
which served as the boundaries of the
old manors. Wherever you see a par-
ish road which is quite straight for
tialf a mile, there you may be sure it is
a new road laid down when some en-
closure was carried out. I think the
last inclosure in this parish was made
in 1803. One of my old gossips, who
died at about eighty, and whom I con-
stantly visited nearly twenty years ago,
more than once boasted that his father
had turned the first furrow when the
common at Daffy Green was enclosed.
Why he should have been proud of this
achievement I know not, but he was.
Of course the road that was carried
through the old heath is as straight as
a ruler. On the heath there was a
tumble-down house, which has only
fallen into ruins of late yearsit has
not been pulled downand here poach-
ers, and thieves, and gipsies, and other
rogues used to drop in all night long
lying about anywhere. I infer they
used to have as much beer as they
could pay for, and that sometimes the
coin was an old hare, and sometimes
a share of other plunder. But no one
knowd nothing about licensing in those
days. The area of heath and scrub
and waste land in some parishes
amounted to almost as much as was
under cultivation. Running along the
north bank of a watercourse, which
separates the parish of Scarning from
Wendling, lies a tract of land on which
the Abbey of Wendling stood for some
four centuries. The Wendling canons
made the most of it; they skilfully
manipulated the stream and utilized it
for turning a mill, at which all the
tenants of their Wendling manor were
bound to bring their corn to be ground.
Skirting the milistream there was a
long tract of rough, waste land over-
grown with gorse and scrub; at the be-
ginning of this century it was reckoned
as no mans land, and had become
worthless for purposes of tillage. But
one of the elders of our parish, being a
far-sighted and resourceful young fel-
low, managed to set himself up with a
donkey and cart some eighty years ago,
and began to cut down the scrub and
make merchandise of it. He sold the
stuff for kindling fuel and for oven
wood, and he succeeded so well and
was left so unmolested that he saved
quite a pretty little sum of money,
~Vhidh became the nucleus of the con-
siderable fortune that he left behind
him twenty years ago. The mill con-
tinued to be used till 1878 U?], when a
flood wrought much damage to the an-
cient waterways and to the mill itself,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00135" SEQ="0135" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="125">	The Elders of Arcady.	125

and the landlords (Christ Chur4~h) de-
clined to carry out the repairs. I re-
member when I was a boy, said one
of my informants, there used to be
an old paved road of great round stones
to the mill from the turnpike. But
they took em all up and sold em for
the turnpike road. I infer that this
reform was carried out when the
macadamizing of the main road began,
and the boulders were utilized for this
purpose while, at the same time, em-
ployment was found for men out of
work by setting them to break stones
on the high road.
* * * * * * *

	I think that I have elsewhere drawn
attention to the fact that this parish
contains nearly 3,500 acres of very good
land. It has never had a great squires
house in it. That is, it has always been
an open parish, with a number of
small estates, the owners of which, in
many cases, were non-resident.
	Until the beginning of this century
no justice of the peace had ever lived
in the place, and the outlying hamlets
must have been very shy neighbor-
hoods, inhabited by a more or less
lawless set, who lived in a strangely
free and unmolested way. There was
a cage just outside Scarning, but lying
in the parish of Dereham, and the
stocks and pillory, or whipping-post,
stood outside our churchyard. One of
my Elders remembered a dissolute old
roisterer named Marshall being put in
the stocks (he does not remember by
what authority), and kept there for
three or four hours. He was a won-
4cr for roaring and hollering was that~
there Marshall. They put him in the
cage at Dereham one night, and
he roared like a bull and called for
beer and said he was going to die of
cold. So some of his mates they
brought him a quart of beer. But they
couldnt get it through the bars of the
cage; so they brought him a long old
tobacco pipe, and he sucked up his
beer through that. You give all thats
left to the constable, mates, and tell
him hes welcome to it, with my love,
says he. But there warnt a drop left
for the constable nor no one else!
	It goes without saying that reminis-
cences like these indicate a certain low-
ness of morale as generally prevalent
among the rustics, and yet I am in-
clined to think that, so far from our
people being any worse than their
neighbors, they bore rather a better
character than the average Norfolk
laborer three generations ago.
	The influence of the school in the
parish may have had something to do
with this, and the fact that there has
been always a resident clergyman,
whose presence must have been for the
advantage of his parishioners in more
ways than one. It is true that there
are no traditions which point to any one
of these gentlemen having been a man
of conspicuous earnestness, or energy,
or pulpit gifts. On the other hand,
there are no bad stories or anything to
the discredit of any one of them cur-
rent among the people. They are al-
ways spoken of with a certain measure
of respect and esteem. One of them,
who has long since passed away and
left no representatives, is remembered
chiefly for a song that he used to sing
at the tithe dinner every year, when
such gatherings appear to have been
characterized by a dangerous amount
of boisterous joviality likely to end in
unseemly talk and conduct. Mr. Au-
frere was appointed Rector of the par-
ish at the beginning of this century; he
invariably took the chair at the tithe
dinner, which seems to have been held
in, or near, the Black Horse. The two
Rectors (for there are two, one being
the Lay Rector, who was never present
at these festivities) shared the expense
of the entertainment, and when the
tithepayers had eaten and drunk
enough to be quite good for themthat
is, when they had come to the end of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00136" SEQ="0136" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="126">	126	The Elders of Arcady.

their liberal allowancesome one was
deputed to call upon the Rector for a
song. The song was invariably the
same, and was called The Tithe Pig.
It seems to have been a long song, but
I have never been able to find out what
the story was. When it was ended,
with vociferous applause every man
rose to his feet, and the Rector, tossing
a guinea upon the table, retired from
the assembly of roisterers, leaving them
to spend the guinea as they pleased
under another chairman. He wasnt
half a bad little gentleman wasnt Mr.
Aufrere, and he and the lady would do
a kindness to any onethat they would.
Preach? I dont recollect as any one
made much o the preaching in those
days. We mostly did wrout it.
Did the people attend the church?
The impression left upon me by all
that I can pick up from tradition is
that, at least as far down as the first
forty years of the century, everybo4y
attended the parish church on Sunday
mornings. Afternoon services appear
to have been rare and evening services
were unheard of. Working in their
little gardens on Sunday afternoons
appears to have been the universal
practice; partly because the laborers
hours were much longer then than now,
and partly because on Sunday after-
noons the men had nothing else to do
but dig in their little allotments.
Scarning had a Sunday school many
years before those valuable institutions
were generally adopted in England.
Here it seems to have grown out of
~Vhat we should now call an infant
school, which was started by the Rec-
tors wife and Mrs. Girling about 1810.
My grandmother used to keep a
school for the little uns as was too
young to go to the free school. And
grandmother used to teach em right
well! She was a wonderful good
scholar. Mrs. Aufrere used to pay for
them, and Mrs. Girling she used to
give em straw bonnets with a bit of
ribbon round em and little shawls to
keep em warm and make em all look
alike, and very pretty they looked, too,
when they came to churchfor they all
had to go to church, you know! But
even then it is significant that there
were, at least, two opposition dame
schools going on at the same time
within a mile or so of the first. One
of these was started about eighty years
ago by a Mrs. Skayce, just outside the
bounds of our parish. She, too, was
a wonderful great scholar, and she
taught her small pupils not only their
letters, but reading and writing and
other polite arts. Mrs. Skayce was,
I gather, a very rigid and terrible old
lady. She charged twopence a week
for every child. She was a very strict
and uncompromising dissenter, and she
made it a condition that every one of
the little mites, from three to six years
old, should accompany her to the Dis-
senting chapel at Dereham every Sun-
day morning, walking two and two,
hand in hand. Think of that proces-
sion of little toddlers marching solemnly
along those two miles of dirty road,
with Mrs. Skayce and a neighbor or two
like-minded with herself bringing up
the rear, and marching home another
two miles when the ceremony ended
with a little prayer!
How many of them were there?
Mostly about thirty of us. You re-
member, dont you, John?
0 course I do! We stretched a
goodish way across Dereham market-
place. Some on us used to carry the
little ones for a bit when they was
tired. But when we got near to Dere-
ham old mother Skayce used to say,
OAt on, children!git on! Two and
twotwo and two! and sometimes the
gentlefoiks would stop and take notice
of us, but old mother Skayce wouldnt
put up with it. She fared as if she.
was a-defying the gentlefoiks with her
stern two and two, childrentwo and
two!</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00137" SEQ="0137" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="127">	The Elders of Arcady.	127

	The youngest of the interlocutors in
this little dialogue is just eighty.
	Our ancient hostel, the Black Horse,
which is now as well conducted a
roadside inn as well could be, has had
a good character, I think, for some
fifty or sixty years. But in the first
twenty years of the century it was fa-
mous for the continual pugilistic en-
counters that were going on then. The
old stories are almost incredible. One
old woman assured me that she had
knownand my impression is she told
me she had se~~as many as five
couples mauling one another in a
single week.
	Occasionally these fights were carried
on with the most brutal ferocity, and
kicking was very frequently part of
the game. I have often suspected that
the dreadful cases of bad legs, which
were so much more common formerly
among the old men than they are now,
were the results of kicks on the slims
given freely in the old days. Some men
seem to have had quite a horrible liking
for this sport. Why, old X. who
was dead afore you came, sir. Hed
fight for a tater. But he found his
master at last! There was a stranger
came in one night; nobody knew who
he was; and he sat down and said
nothing, and they looked at him and
some one said as he looked like a pow-
erful strong sort of man, though he
wasnt so very tall neitherand X. lie
got near him and pickt a quarrel with
him. And no one knowed how it began;
but before they could get into the yard
that travelling-man was too quick for
X., and he gripped him in his arms and
flung him over the table where they
was drinking, and he amost broke his
back. He never was a man no more.
And while they was picking him up
that stranger made off and no one knew
what became of him, and no one asked,
as I ever heard. But X. was a cripple
for the rest of his life. Lost the use of
his legs, I mean. But it took him all
ten years, though, for him to die of his
hurt.
	There is something not only sad and
horrible about this kind of thing, but
something even disgusting and revolt-
ing in the hideous callousness that fol-
lowed upon familiarity with all these
fierce encounters. Happily they have
all passed away from among us during
the last sixty or seventy years. And
no wise man can be other than thank-
ful that it is so.
	But while the fear of the law has
done its work in making our people
incomparably more respectable and or-
derly than their sires, they have lost
something, too. They have lost all that
spontaneity which, while it led now
and then to a great deal of mischief
and practical joking, yet gave scope to
the development of eccentricities of
character and to the free play of such
rollicking fun and riotous mirth as
were the natural outcome of mere high
spirits. Many of our elders had a few
old songs which they sang over and
over again at the rough merry-makings
and harvest suppers. Old Harry Judd
had a very favorite song entitled The
Blues, which the old folks are never
tired of talking of. When he was long
past seventy it was a sight to see the
roguish twinkle of his sly old eyes
when you mentioned his famous song.
But for all my trying I never could get
him to sing it to menot a verse of it!
He went so far as to chuckle at the
mention of his vocal powers. But he
had got ashamed of it, too; though
from all I have heard, there was noth-
ing to be ashamed of in his song. Only
the time for singing had passed away,
and it is and must be hard to sing with
real effect a roaring old ballad in cold
blood to an audience of one, and that
one the parson.
	Dancing has almost become a dead
art in our Norfolk villages, and I do
not hesitate to say that this has been
a loss and not a gain among the people.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00138" SEQ="0138" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="128">128

On the occasion of the Queens Jubilee
in 1887, some one~I forget whoin-
sisted on our having a dance in the
meadow where the feasting was car-
ried on. Only two oldish women and
the son of one of them could be pre-
vailed on to show off. But the figures
and the turn-abouts and the Terpsi-
chorean fandangles, which they went
through, were wonderful to see, and as
they warmed up to their work the dear
old women seemed to throw themselves
back into the merry days of their youth
and to forget the years that had passed
since hornpipes and reels and rough
minuets were the fashion.
As matters stand now among
our country folk everybody is like
everybody else, and everything that
approaches eccentricity of character is
frowned upon as something not quite
proper. The, tremendous forces of re-
pression which have been steadily at
work for the last sixty or seventy years
have reduced the pleasures of the
countryfolk to a minimum,, and ban-
ished from our midst those more or
less harmless diversionsfrom skittles
upwardswhich gave some outlet for
the exuberant vitality of their grand-
fathers. As one growled out to me in
his indignation at not being allowed to
make a short cut across the railroad
on his way home from his work: You
maynt do this, and you maynt do that,
and you maynt do the other now; till
you dont know what you may do.
Them ten commandments was bad
enough, but there was only ten on em.
Whos a-going to say what you may
do now? Lawk a mussy! they wont
let you die quiet in your bed soon,
wrout calling in the parish doctor to
say whether your times come! Why,
theyd a shut up old Bright Trollop in
the asylum if hed been alive now.
Theyd ha said he wasnt fit to take
care of his-self, that they would!
I pricked up my ears.
Who was Bright Trollop?
	Oh, I dont know. You must go to
Betsy Upton. Shell tell you all about
him.
	So to Betsy Upton I repaired, and a
highly interesting account she gave me
of Bright Trollop, which I hope my
readers will forgive me for introduc-
ing in this connection.
	Who was Bright Trollop, Betsy?
	Who? He was my great-grand-
father, and you may see his stone in the
churchyard. Youve heard talk of
Trollops Follyyou must ha done!
	On my expressing my absolute igno-
rance of Mr. Bright Trollop and of his
sayings or doings, I was favored with
the following story.

	Before I tell it, however, I must needs
express my belief that Charles Dickens
can hardly have been ignorant of some
of the talk about Ttollops eccentrici-
ties when he described the Castle in
Great Expectations, which Wemmick
had constructed for himself with his
own hands at Walworth.
	Probably Dickens heard the gossip
about our Scarning mansion in one of
his East Anglian pilgrimages. Be that
as it may. The following is a narrative
of facts.

	Brightmore Trollop began life as a
carver in wood, during the first half
of the eighteenth century, and attained
such fame for his skill that he managed
to scrape together quite a little fortune.
There used to be lots o things as
Bright Trollop carved in the gentle-
folks houses at one time. Ive heerd
my mother talk of em oftensich as
chairs and great bedsteads. There was
one beautiful great carved bedstead as
I remember when I was a little girl,
but I cant tell what came of it.
	Having made his pile, Bright Trollop
gave up his carving and settled in
Skeorns Inga, about the year 1750,
taking a farm of about a hundred acres,
with a farmhouse that is all but tne
The Elders of Arcady.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00139" SEQ="0139" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="129">	The Elders of Arcady.	129

most picturesque little dwelling in the
parish to this day. He took it into his
bead to lay out a garden, not on his
own farm but about a quarter of a mile
off; and I suspect he must have bought
the little patch of ground from one of
the small owners, of whom there were
so many in those days. The farming
business did not give sufficient employ-
ment to his active mind, and he spent
all this spare time upon his garden. In
process of time he had surrounded his
little freehold U?] with a very thick
hedge such as no one couldnt see
through, and being a very ingenious
personage he contrived a kind of laby-
rinth and gravel walks going all sorts
of ways; and he dug what hed call a
lakethat wasnt no better nor a pit.
	Yes it were! That were a pond!
Ive often heerd tell of the pond. That
werent no pit. Why, that werent no
more nor a yard deep, and folks said
as he puddled it wi clay his-self.
	The subtle distinction between a pond
and a pit must be left. Bright, hed
used to call it his lake. Why, they was
always a-talking of Trollops Folly
when we was young.
	In the midst of this earthly Para-
dise there was a little round house
which Mr. Trollop had built with his
own hands. It had a door and a win-
dow and was full of all sorts of curi-
ous things as Bright had got together,
and that got to be so heavy at last that
when he was an old man he couldnt
move it as he used.
	Move it? Was it on wheels? No;
this palace of delights was fixed in some
miraculous way on a table and it turned
upon a swivel. Nobody never could
make out how he did it. He was that
crafty as he kind o puzzled em all!
Having exercised his genius for many
park of his, he acquired a very wide
renown. People used to come for miles
to pay Mr. Trollop a visit. The gentle
folk they was proud of him, Ive heerd
say, and theyd do anything for old
Bright, as they called him. Sometimes
the old man, when he saw them com-
ing, would give his house a turn. Lo!
There was no door and no window to
be seen, for there was a kind of a
wooden wall, as you may say, that
fitted all round that inside chamber
like a great overcoat of boards, as you
may say. The would-be visitors, after
knocking at the overcoat for a while,
would be greeted by the voice of old
Bright bidding them to go round to the
door, which they never found until he
was pleased to give his revolving house
a turn, then the door came into sight,
and old Bright stood looking out of the
window laughing at the gentlefoiks.
Mr. Trollop prided himself greatly upon
his gooseberries and his apples. There
never were such gooseberries. But
when a dish of these giants was
brought upon the table it was as likely
as not to disappear suddenly. How,
no one could imagine. Also
there were occasions when the palace
smelt very strong, indeed, of apples,
and Bright would assure his callers
that there were sacks of them, and
any one who could find them should
have the very best of them to take
away. Of course nobody ever did find
them till Bright showed them how.
That was part of the game. One device
of the old man he was exquisitely
pleased with putting in practice. A
visitor would declare that it was time
to go home now. Then there came a
creaking sound of that there swivel.
The party rose to go. They opened the
doorthe only doorand to their horror
years upon this splendid palace and they found themselves facing the

	1 As far as I can make out from my inform-
ants the little house was moved ahont in the
same way as the sails of a windmill were swung
round to catch every change of wind. The
mechanism which Trollop inventEd, however,
was in some way concealed from view by the
screen which the overcoat afforded.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00140" SEQ="0140" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="130">	130	On Being Styled Pro~Boer.
lake, whose wide expanse and fath-
omless depth appalled them. They
were actually at its very edge. Oh!
Mr. Trollop, we cant get out that way.
It is the wrong door. What shall we
do? etc., etc. Whereupon the creak-
ing of that there swivel began again;
sind the gentlefoiks departed, having
by some other miraculous process been
provided with an apple ,a-piece and in
high spirits at their escape from the
uncanny devices of the wizard and all
the perils of The Folly.
Ah! But that was a wonderful
place! Ive heerd the old people tell
all sorts of wonderful stories about
Trollops Folly. And that was a rare
pity as that wasnt kept up. But you
see as the last of they Trollops, he
went on bad and he had to go. It
was just as old Bright kind o prophe-
sled, for hed carved in big letters on
The Folly
When Im dead and come no more
This place will be as twas afore.

* * * * * * *

Brightmore Trollop died on the 27th
of March, and was buried on the 30th
of March, 1802. He is described in the

The Nineteenth Oentury
Register as an aged farmer. Some
of his handiwork and many of the
trees he had planted, appear to have
remained for people to stare at and
talk about till the railway ran through
or near The Folly, and though the place
is not, and never will be, as twas
afore, yet the new has, perhaps, im-
proved upon the old.

What a very dull world it will he
when there remains no more folly in it.
What a dreary life it will be when all
picturesqueness has become eliminated;
when a horrible monotony of universal
conformity makes it unlawful and im-
possible for men and women to differ
from one another in anything; when
there are no more queer characters out-
side the lunatic asylums; when all the
birds sing the same songs and dress
alike in the winter and in the summer;
when all the men and women speak
the same language, and all the dear
quaint varieties of dialect have become
eliminated, when all the dogs wag the
same tails, andsaddest consummation
of allwhen all the elders tell the same
stories, and none of these stories have
any point or interest in them.
Augustus Jessopp.



ON BEiNG STYLED PRO-BOER.

Friend, call me what you will: no jot care I;
I that shall stand for England till I die.
England! The England that rejoiced to see
ilellas unbound, Italy one and free;
The England that had tears for Polands doom,
And in her heart for all the world made room;
The England from whose side I have not swerved;
The immortal England Whom I too have served,
Accounting her all living lands above,
In justice and in mercy and in love.
William Watson.
The Speaker.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00141" SEQ="0141" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="131">	Shakesteare and Ike Sea.	131



SHAKESPEARE AND THE SEA.

	Quite recently it was suggested by
the writer of an article in the Spectator
that Shakespeare was now but little
read,that while his works were
quoted from as much as ever, the quo-
tations were obtained at second hand,
and that it would be hard to find to-day
any reader who had waded through all
that wonderful collection of plays and
poems. This is surely not a carefully
made statement. If there were any
amount of truth in it, we might well
regard such a state of things as only
one degree less deplorable than that
people should have ceased to read the
Bible. For next to the Bible there can
be no such collection of writings avail-
able wherein may be found food for
every mind. Even the sailor, critical
as he always is of allusions to the tech-
nicalities of his calling that appear in
literature, is arrested by the truth of
Shakespeares references to the sea and
seafaring, while he cannot but wonder
at their copiousness in the work of a
thorou,,,h landsman. Of course, in this
respect it is necessary to remember
that Elizabethan England spoke a lan-
guage which was far more frequently
studded with sea-terms than that which
we speak ashore to-day. With all our
vast commerce and our utter depen-
dence upon the sea for our very life; its
romance, its expressions take little hold
of the immense majority of the people.
Therein we differ widely from Ameri-
cans. In every walk of life from 1\Iaine
to Mexico, from Philadelphia to San
Francisco, the American people salt
their speech with terms borrowed- from
the sailor, as they do also with other
terms used by Shakespeare, and often
considered by Shakespeares country-
men of the present day, quite wrongly.
to be slang.
	In what is, perhaps, the most splen
didly picturesque e1~ort of Shake-
speares genius, The Tempest, he
hurls us at the outset into the hurly-
burly of a storm at sea, with all the
terror-striking details attendant upon
the embaying of a ship in such weather.
She is a passenger ship, too, and the
passengers behave as landsmen might
be expected to do in such a situation.
The Master (not Captain be it noted,
for there are no Captains in the mer-
chant service) calls the boatswain.
Here arises a difficulty for a modern
sailor. Where was the mate? We can
not say that the office was not known,
although Shakespeare nowhere alludes
to such an officer, but this much is cer-
tain, that for one person who would
understand ~ho was meant by the
mate, ten would appreciate the mention
of the boatswains name, and that alone
would justify its use in poetry. In
this short colloquy between the Master
and the boatswain we have the very
spirit of sea-service. An immediate
reply to the Masters hail, and an in-
quiry in a phrase now only used by
the vulgar, bring the assurance Good;
but it is at once followed by Speak to
the mariners, fall tot yarely, or we
run ourselves aground; bestir, bestir.
Having given his orders the Master
goeshe has other matters to attend
toand the boatswain heartens up his
crew in true nautical fashion, his lan-
guage being almost identical with that
used to-day. His aside is true sailor,
Blow till thou burst thy wind, if
[we have] room enough. This essen-
tially nautical feeling that given a good
ship and plenty of sea-room there is
nothing to fear, is alluded to again and
again in Shakespeare. He has the very
spirit of it. Then come the meddlesome
passengers, hampering the hard-pressed
officer with their questioning and ad-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00142" SEQ="0142" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="132">	132	Skakesteare and the Sea.
viceluntil, exasperated beyond cour-
tesy, he bursts out: You mar our labor.
Keep your cabins. You do assist the
storm. Bidden to remember whom
he has on board, he gives them more of
his mind, winding up by again addres-
sing his crew with cheerly good
hearts, and, as a parting shot to his
hinderers, Out of our way, I say.
But the weather grows worse; they
must needs strike the topmast and
heave-to under the main-course (main-
sail), a manoeuvre which, usual enough
with Elizabethan ships, would never
be attempted now. Under the same
circumstances the lower main-topsail
would be used, the mainsail having
been furled long before because of its
unwieldy size. Still the passengers
annoy, now with abuse, whh~h is an-
swered by an appeal to their reason
and an invitation for them to take hold
and work. For the need presses. She
is on a lee shore, and in spite of the
fury of the gale sail must be made.
Set her two courses [mainsail and
foresail] off to sea again, lay her off.
And now the sailors despair and speak
of prayer, their cries met scornfully
by the valiant boatswain with What,
must our mouths be cold? Then fol-
lows that wonderful sea-picture begin-
ning Scene II, which remains unap-
proachable for vigor and truth. A little
farther on comes the old sea-supersti-
tion of the rats quitting a foredoomed
ship, and in Ariels report a spirited
account of what must have been sug-
gested to Shakespeare by stories of the
appearance of corposants or St.
Elmos fire, usually accompanying a
storm of this kind, and in answer to
Prosperos question, Who was so
firm ? etc., Ariel bears incidental
tribute to the mariners,All but mari-
ners plunged in the foaming brine and
quit the vessel, those same mariners
who are afterwards found, their ves-
sel safely anchored, asleep under
hatches, their dangerous toil at an end.
	In the Twelfth Night there are
many salt-water allusions no less
happy, beginning with the bright pic-
ture of Antonio presented by the Cap-
tain (of a war ship?) breasting the sea
upon a floating mast. Again, in Act I,
Scene 6, Viola answers Malvollos un-
called for rudeness, Will you hoist
sail, Sir? with the ready idiom, No,
good swabber, I am to hull [to heave-tol
here a little longer. In Act if, Scene
1, the Duke speaks of Antonio as Cap-
tain of a bawbitug vesselfor shallow
draught, and bulk, unprizable; in mod-
ern terms a small privateer that played
such havoc with the enemys fleet that
very envy and the tongue of loss cried
fame and honor on him. Surely Shake-
speare must have had Drake in his
mind when he wrote this.
	Who does not remember Shylocks
contemptuous summing up of Antonios
means and their probable loss ?Ships
are but boards, sailors but men, there
be land rats and water rats, water
thieves and land thievesI mean pi-
rates; then there is the peril of waters,
winds and rocks.Act I, Scene 3.
In this same play, too, we have those
terrible quicksands, the Goodwins,
sketched for us in half a dozen lines:
Where the carcasses of many a tall
ship lie buried. Act III, Scene 1; and
in the last scene of the last act Antonio
says his ships are safely come to
road, an expression briny as the sea
itself.
	In the Comedy of Errors, Act I,
Scene 1, we have a phrase that should
have been coined by an ancient Greek
sailor-poet: The always-wind-obeying
deep, and a little lower down the page
a touch of sea-lore that would of itself
suffice to stamp the writer as a man of
intimate knowledge of nautical ways:
A small spare mast, such as seafaring
men provide for storms. Who told
Shakespeare of the custom of sailors
to carry spare spars for jury masts?
	In Macbeth, the first witch sings</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00143" SEQ="0143" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="133">	Shakesteare and the Sea.	133

of the winds and the compass card, and
promises that her enemys husband
shall suffer all the torments of the tem-
pest-tossed sailor without actual ship-
wreck. She also shows a pilots thumb
wrackd as homeward he did come.
Who, in these days of universal read-
ing, needs reminding of the allusion
to the ship-boys sleep in Act III, Scene
1, of Henry IV, a contrast of the most
powerful and convincing kind, power-
ful alike in its poetry and its truth to
the facts of Nature? Especially notice-
able is the line where Shakespeare
speaks of the spindrift: And in the vis-
itation of the winds Who take the ruf-
fian billows by the top, Curling their
monstrous heads and hanging them
With deafning clamors in the slippery
clouds.
	King Henry VI, Act V, Scene 1, has
this line full of knowledge of sea usage:
Than bear so low a sail to strike to
thee. Here is a plain allusion to the
ancient custom Whereby all ships of
any other nation, as well as all mer-
chant ships, were compelled to lower
their sails in courtesy to British ships
of war. The picture given in Richard
III, Act I, Scene 4, of the sea-bed does
not call for so much wonder, for the
condition of that secret place of the sea
must have had peculiar fascination for
such a mind as Shakespeares. Set in
those few lines he has given us a vision
of the deeps of the sea that is final.
	A wonderful passage is to be found
in Cymbeline, Act III, Scene 1, that
seems to have been strangely neglected,
where the Queen tells Cymbeline to
remember
The natural bravery of your isle,
which stands
As Neptunes park, ribbed and paled in
With rocks unscaleable and roaring
waters;
With sands that will not bear your
enemies boats,
But suck them up to the top-mast.
	And again in the same scene, Cloten
speaks of the Romans finding us in
our salt-water girdle.
	But no play of Shakespeares, except
The Tempest, smacks so smartly of
the brine as Pericles, the story of
that much enduring Prince of Tyre,
whose nautical mishaps are made to
have such a miraculously happy end-
ing. In Act II, Scene 1, enter Pericles,
wet, invoking heaven that the sea, hav-
ing manifested its sovereignty over
man, may grant him one last boon,a
peaceful death. To him appear three
fishermen characteristically engaged in
handling their nets, bullying one an-
other and discussing the latest wreck.
And here we get a bit of sea-lore that
all sailors deeply appreciate. 3rtt i~~sft.
Nay, master, said not I as much, when
I saw the porpus how he bounced and
tumbled? they say, they are half fish,
half flesh; a plague on them! they neer
come but I looked to be washd. Few
indeed are the sailors, even in these
steamship days who have not heard
that the excited leaping of porpoises
presages a storm. The whole scene
well deserves quotation, especially the
true description of the whale (rorqual)
driving the poor fry before him and
at last swallows them all at a mouth-
ful. Space presses, however, and it
will be much better for those interested
to read for themselves. Act III, Scene
1, brings before us a companion picture
to that in the opening of The Tem-
pest, perhaps even more vivid; where
the terrible travail of the elements is
agonizingly contrasted with the birth-
wail of an infant, and the passing of
the hapless Princess. Beautiful indeed
is the rough but honest heartening of-
fered by the laboring sailors, broken
off by the sea-command to
1st Sailor. Slack the bolins there; thou
wilt not, wilt thou?
Blow and split thyself.
2 d Sailor. But sea-room, an the
brine and cloudy billow
kiss the moon, I care not.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00144" SEQ="0144" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="134">	134	Th~ Cuckoo.

Bolins, modern bowlines, were an-
ciently used much more than now. At
present they are slight ropes which lead
from forward to keep the weather
edges (leaches) of the courses rigid in
light winds when steering full and bye.
But in olden days even topgallant sails
had their bolins, and they were among
the most important ropes in the ship.
The Spectator.
Then we have the sea-superstition
creating the deepest prejudice against
carrying a corpse. And, sympathetic
as the mariners are, the dead woman
must overboard straight. Reluc-
tantly we must leave this all too brief
sketch of Shakespeares true British
sea-sympathies, for space is already
overrun.



THE CUCKOO.

	Not a few people beside William
Wordsworth have found the charm of
mystery in the cuckoo. Shall I call
thee bird or but a wandering voice?
he asked, and as we are told by Mr.
Justin McCarthy, the sentiment made
a profound impression on John Bright.
In fact, the cuckoo is a poetical and
metaphysical puzzle, eluding the obser-
vation of the naturalist and defying the
analysis of the philosopher. Though
comparatively seldom seen, he is al-
ways very much in evidence. The mo-
ment he lands on our shores, he is
clamorously announcing his arrival, and
he goes on reminding us that he is
always there, till his chaunt breaks
away in the hot flush of summer. The
harbinger of spring is his popular
designation, and he figures conspicu-
ously in the poetry of the seasons.
Other bards besides Wordsworth and
Loganthe author of The Braes of
Yarrowhave sung his praises in
immortal verse, and when Gilbert
White, once in a way, dropped into
poetry, he sang of the vagrant cuckoos
tale. The reckless and erratic habits
of the light-hearted rover have always
enveloped him in an atmosphere of
romance. There is nothing more pic-
turesque in Lavengro, than Jasper
Petulengros apothegm, where he com-
pares the vagrant cuckoo to the gypsy.
Even phlegmatic rustics have always
appreciated him. In the olden time,
that is to say about a couple of gener-
ations ago, he was honored as the in-
carnate spirit of song among the Pe-
nates of each rural homestead and
self-respecting cottage. The cuckoo-
clock with its eternal and monotonous
chime stood enshrined in the passage
or at the bottom of the stairs. No
sooner had he made his April appear-
ance than all the village urchins were
imitating his note, which, indeed, needs
nothing of the vocal versatility of the
mocking-bird. For, as Paganini made
his reputation on a single string, so the
character of the cuckoos performance
is severe simplicity. That he is the
most self-satisfied of all musicians is
self-evident. But the strange thing is,
that as he pleases himself, so he always
holds his audience spellbound. We
have been listening to an enchanting
silvan concert. Blackbird and thrush.
have been singing in touch, and the
swelling spirit of emulation has only
enriched the blend of the harmony; by
way of interlude the nightingale has
been trilling out solos in Italian ron-
lades, and from the distance, as from
a bassoon in the orchestra, comes the
softened bass of the ringdove, abruptly
broken off and as abruptly recommene-
ing. All of a sudden the cuckoo cuts;</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00145" SEQ="0145" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="135">	The Cuckoo.	135

in, and nothing can seem in worse taste
or less in sympathy. The impulse is to
exclaim, Turn him out, but as the
venerable Abbot in Ardtonish Halls
Was impelled to bless when he arose
to curse, we are compelled to change
our notewhich the cuckoo does not
and the call for ejection dies away in
an encore.~~
The truth is, there is a deal of senti-
mental association in it all, and there
is much in that stock phrase, the herald
of the spring. We have been shivering
through a dreary winter, between
leaden skies and reeking meadows, and
with the searching March winds, that
curdle the marrow, despondency is
passing into despair. We waken one
fine week to a wonderful transforma-
tion scene, with bursting leaves and
blowing apple blossoms. Beneath a
heaven of blue at last, we cast our
ulsters with our Jaeger underwear, and
again the blood is coursing through
the veins. The sense of exhilaration is
the stronger for the sharp reaction, as
we take our walks by the country lanes
and field paths. The yellow green of
the swelling foliage takes a subdued
glow in the sunblaze; the wild flowers
are breaking out in the vernal flush;
banks watered by the land springs are
gemmed with the primrose tufts; beds
of hyacinths show blue in the coppices;
cowslips and even orchids are already
showing their heads in the meads; and
the brackens breaking through the car-
pets of fir needles are already unrolling
their silvery fronds. With the enjoy-
ment springs up a craving for some ex-
pression of sympathy, and there the
hilarious cuckoo chimes in. Was it
fancy or only a vocal allusion? You
pause and listen again for the two-
fold shout. Yes, there it is again,
this time there is no doubt, for the
herald of the spring sounds his joyous
trumpet with a breezy vigor of jubila-
tion, unimpaired by the Channel pas-
sage. While you stand in a futile at-
tempt to locate him, he has boxed the
compass and crossed the vale.
	Truly he is a wandering voice and
also a mystery. Like other erratic an~
adventurous characters, he has been
the subject of wild fables and strange
fancies. Indeed, there is no knowing
where to have him or how to study
him. Other birds are monogamous, or
the matrons at least are domestic in
their habits at certain seasons of the
year. After confinement, or when the
cares of a young family need attention,
Madame Thrush and the more roving
pheasant hen are always to be found
at home. Their mates, forever forag-
ing for food, might be models of the
most overworked p~re de famille. The
cuckoos of both sexes cast family anxi-
eties to the winds. The male leads the
life of a roving libertine, and though
it cannot be proved that he is faithless
to a wife, to say the least he is open to
suspicion as a gay Lothario. Skimming
~hedges and copses, keeping instinc-
tively out of sight, he can indulge in
indiscretions without the slightest fear
of compromising himself or a lady.
Nor is his light-minded love likely to re-
proach him. No smart mother on the
outskirts of Beigravia has a more pro-
found detestation of the nuisances of
maternity. Her habit, by the way, of
dropping her eggs promiscuous shows
how much of a mystery the cuckoo has
been, even to such close observers of
Nature as Gilbert White. He assumes,
as matter of course, that his correspon-
dent, Dames Barrington, wonders how
the hedgesparrow can be induced to
sit on the supposititious egg with-
out being scandalized at the vast, dis-
proportionate size. As matter of fact,
by a provision pandering to follies,
which we should scarcely have ex-
pected of Providence, the one egg is
little bigger than the other. But that
beneficent arrangement having been
made in her favor, the next puzzle is
how she managed to lay the egg in a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00146" SEQ="0146" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="136">	136	The Cuckoo.

nest which would be a tight fit for a
bird of half her size. White vouch-
safes no explanation. But Mr. Dixon
tells us in his Bird Life that the
cuckoo drops the egg on the ground
and then transports it to its destina-
tion with beak or claw. Whereupon
two other questions suggest themselves,
and they can never be satisfactorily
solved. First, Does the careless mother
look out for a nest, before or after
dropping the egg? Secondly, How
many eggs does she lay? For all we
can tell it may be but a single one, or
she may be prolific as a hen pheasant,
though the fact that cuckoos are com-
paratively scarce seems to tell against
the latter theory. Yet, if they
are somewhat scarce in England,
they are more common elsewhere,
and whereas they are solitaries
with us, in other lands they are gre-
garious. We can speak, at least, as to
what we have seen, and we have seen
them flitting about in coveys of eight
or ten on the heath of Carhaix, and
among the standing stones of Carnac.
And very harmonious seemed their
somewhat sombre plumage and their
swift but uncanny flight with the gloom
of those superstition-haunted wastes,
the gray memorials of Pagan worship.
To hear the cuckoos cheery note, you
might think he had the clearest con-
science in the world. He can have
neither memory nor moral sense, or he
would not carry it off so gaily. We
say nothing of the raptores who are
a race apart, but the most disreputable
of birds as a rule are guilty of nothing

The Saturday Review.


/ /
/ C~j




/
worse than peccadillos. The jackdaw
will steal for the mere fun of the thing,
for he can make no possible use of plate
or jewelry, and sometimes under
temptation may make a snatch at a
pheasant chick; sparrows are, of course,
notorious thieves, but they rank no
higher in crime than the sneaking pick-
pockets. But the cuckoo, so to speak,
is a murderer from his cradle; he vio-
lates the sanctity of a hospitable hearth,
his first victims are his own foster-
brothers, and before he tries his wings
on the first flight he is imbrued in
fraternal blood, like any Amurath or
Bazajet. We are aware that some
latter-day naturalists have denied that
he tosses his fellow-nurslings out of
the nestwe know that Lucrezia Bor-
gia and Richard Crookback have found
ardent apologistsbut we defy these
ingenious gentlemen to prove their
negative, and nil presumptions are
against them. In any case, in the
young cuckoos portentous voracity we
see the germs of the gay selfishness
which characterizes him in later years.
The gaping maw, expanding wider and
wider day by day, swallows the food
that should have sufficed for a whole
happy family, and for choice we should
rather be killed offhand than doomed
to a lingering death of hunger. Lastly,
there is an obvious moral to be drawn
from the fond and foolish parents who
are ever on the wing, to satisfy the in-
satiate cravings of a nursling who only
waits for his wings to show his in-
gratitude


ii	(

/



I ~~
1/

/
/</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2924 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>870 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0226</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0226/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2924</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>July 21, 1900</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0226</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2924</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0226/" ID="ABR0102-0226-5">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2924</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">137-200</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00147" SEQ="0147" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="137">THE LIVING AGE:

(POUNDED nv E. LITTELL ix 1844.)
SEVENTH SERIES.	NO ~	YTTTY	FROM BEGINRINO
	VOLUME VIII.		~ ~ 21, 1900.	Vol.CCXXVI.




THE INTELLECTUAL AWAKENING OF CHINA.

The refusal of the Taotai of Shanghai the Empire are, however, not so easily
to permit foreign steamers to trade be- observable. At present the strength of
tween Shanghai and Chnisan, and the those who cherish the teaching of
attacks on the English surveying party Kang is to sit still, and the punish-
at Weihaiwei, are two among many in- ments which overtook the signatories
dications that the present rulers at to the protest against the deposition of
Peking, having scotched the leaders the Emperor are object lessons which
and principal objects of the reform are not likely to be forgotten by them.
party, are now descending to details, But, though wrapped in an enforced
and to the infliction of pin-pricks on all silence they are there, and are every
outer barbarians who are presumably day gaining recruits and improvIng
alders and abettors of the unfortunate their stock of knowledge.
Kang Yu-wei and his followers. In Physicians recognize that in some
pursuance of these objects they are forms of disease the cessation of pain
evincing a fixed determination to put is one of the most hopeless symptoms,
beyond the pale everything that calls and an analogous state of affairs exists
itself foreign, and more especially at the present moment in China, where
every means of advancement towards the action of the Government is so en-
enlightenment which may have gained tirely divorced from the sentiment of
the advocacy of the unfortunate the country that, oblivious of the unrest
Kang. This policy is not a wise one. in their midst, the rulers cry Peace,
It reflects the feminine instinct of re- Peace, while war and revolution are
venge, and displays a degree of igno- threatening. With blind obstinacy the
rance of the forces they are combating Manchu rulers of the Empire are prov-
which can only be explained by the ing themselves to be as much opposed
light of their preceding blunders in the to reason and as much wedded to their
same direction. For the moment we fossilized system of government as
may set aside the foreign difficulties they have ever been, while their imme-
of the Empire. They are such as those diate actions have shown that the only
who run may read, and will, we may reply they were willing to vouchsafe.
hope, be set right by the exercise of to reformers is the old-world formula
firmness and discretion. The opponents of the executioners sword.
which the Empress and her Ministers But this weapon, though formidable
are arraying against themselves within enough when wielded with the wide</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00148" SEQ="0148" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="138">138	The Intellectual Awakening of china.

sweep common in Eastern countries,
can, after all, only terrorize a compara-
tive few. The leaders are sent to the
execution ground, as was lately the
ease with the six reformers at Peking,
or are compelled to fly the country like
Kang Yu-wei and Sun Yatsen, but
the seed sown remains in the land, and
having fallen on a congenial soil is
probably destined to bring forth fruit
at no very distant date. The rulers
and the ruled are thus pulling in two
different directions. The authorities at
Peking, uninfluenced by the opinions
of the outer world, and supremely igno-
rant of everything beyond their imme-
diate ken, pursue their traditional
course, and attempt to force on a now
inquiring and expanding nation a Pro-
crustean system of government which
duly suited the people in days gone by,
but which is rapidly becoming impos-
sible now that light is beginning to
shine in the provinces and knowledge
to spread. Under the teachings of
Kang Yu-wei and the influence of for-
eign literature it is beginning to dawn
on the people that wisdom is not lim-
ited to the writings of Confucius and
his followers; that there are other and
better methods of advancement in
knowledge and in material prosperity
than are dreamt of in his philosophy;
and that if the enemy is to be kept
from the gates, it is absolutely neces-
sary that they should adopt other war-
like methods than those which satisfied
all requirements when the world was
young..
	One potent agency in bringing about
this change in the popular mind has
been the Society for the Diffusion of
Christian and General Knowledge
among the Chinese, which, by circu-
lating translations of European works
on religion, science and general sub-
jects, has, during the twelve or thirteen
years of its existence, done a great and
increasingly great work.
	The primary object with which the
Society was established was to gaim
by some means or other the ear of the
intellectual classes. The founders felt
that in a country such as China the
motive power for the effectual working
of a change should come from above
and not from below, and that so long
as the mandarins and titerati were
banded together in a league of igno-
rance, reforms would be impossible~
except by the drastic method of revolu-
tion. Their first efforts were directed,
therefore, to supplying the educated
classes with a literature which should
enlighten their understandings, and
show them a more perfect way of
knowledge than their native books were
able to point out. This was a wise step~
It will be remembered that the Jesuit
missionaries of the sixteenth and sev-
enteenth centuries established them-
selves in the good graces of the Gov-
eminent and gained a wide influence
at Peking by publishing translations of
religious and scientific works in the
pure literary style which Chinese
scholars affect, and which is the only
guise under which they are willing to
acquaint themselves with new facts.
Following this example the Society set
to work, and, according to the Eleventh
Report it has already issued rather
more than 120 works on religious, sci-
entific and historical subjects. The re-
sult has been a triumphant success.
The books have circulated far and
wide through the provinces and have
met with a ready sale. That they
would have gained an audience in any
circumstances there cannot be any
doubt, but unquestionably events have
fought in their favor. The war with
Japan prpduce4 ~ deep and widespread
impression. The ruin of the native
armies and the destruction of their
fleets brought home to the people for
the first time the fact that they were be-
hind the age; and they eagerly turned
for instruction towards the same
sources which had so successfully</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00149" SEQ="0149" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="139">	The Intellectual Awakening of China.	129

armed Japan in the day of battle. A
strong impetus was thus given to the
study of Western learning, and the ex-
tent of this impetus can best be gauged
by a comparison of the proceeds of
the sales of the Societys books in the
two years 1893, before the war, and
1898, after it in the first period 817
dollars worth were sold, while in the
second period the sum of 18,457 dollars
was realized. Thebooksthus disposed of
treat all branches of Western learning,
such, for example, as geography, his-
tory, sciences and travel, besides the
Bible. As an example of the way in
which those of their books which metthe
public requirement were caught up, It
may be mentioned that when a popular
edition of Mackenzies Nineteenth Cen-
tury was brought out, 4,000 copies out
of an edition of 5,000 were sold within
a fortnight. So unprecedented was
such a rapid sale, and so continuous
was the demand for this and other
works that the printing trade at Shang-
hal was completely nonplussed. The
older houses could not meet the de-
mand on their resources, and new print-
ing establishments sprang up on all
sides. The price of paper went up by
leaps and bounds, and the binders were
quite unable to cope with the work
thus suddenly demanded of them.
	In China the law of copyright is
practically unknown, and the tempta-
tion, therefore, to reprint works which
have justified their appearance by their
popularity is often too much for the
somewhat weak morality of Chinese
publishers. These literary pirates, like
their congeners further West, are con-
stantly on the watch for any works
whR~h ar~ likely to repay the question-
able enterprise of reprinting, and the
unwonted success of the Societys pub-
lications instantly marked them down
as fitting and profitable spoil. A num-
ber of these books have been reprinted
in the province of Ssu-chuan, and in
most provinces the process is in full
swing. However disturbing this may
be to the Societys assets, it is a marked
acknowledgment of the success of the
works they publish, and they may find
some satisfaction in placing against
their diminished profits the conscious-
ness that the objects of the Society are
being served.
	Not content with the ordinary systena
of publication, the Society seeks to cir-
culate books and pamphlets among the~
students at each of the 200 centres of
examination. Success has crowned
their efforts in this direction also. It
is notorious that a great amount of lit-
erature, not always of the most elevat-
ing character, is disseminated in this
way, the students too often carrying
back to their villages the current litera-
ture of the restaurants and singing
rooms. If the Society can succeed in
substituting their publications for the
trashy, and worse than trashy, booka
which represent to the bucolic Chang
the fascinating glitter of the city, they
will do a great work.
	But above and beyond the efforts of
this Society the people are trying to
work out their own salvation, and are
seeking for light with an ardor which
would have been deemed impossible
before the Japanese war. Not only are
they publishing on their own account
translations of foreign works which
they deem likely to be useful, but they
are multiplying native newspapers at
such a rate that if there existed a Chi-
nese Imperial Library, that establish-
ment would before long be reduced to
the present overcrowded condition of
the British Museum. In 1895 only
nineteen native newspapers enlightened
the dark minds of the people. In 1898
this number was quadrupled, and the
stream has since been pouring out with
increased volume and without a check
until the Dowager Empress threw cold
water in a strongly worded edict on all
such enterprises. The same chilling in-
fluence has lately been used for the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00150" SEQ="0150" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="140">The Intellectual Awakening of China.

suppression of the schools and colleges spite of the opposition of the Court;
which were springing into life, and the and there is, speaking generally, a
promoters of these establishments have
in many cases had to yield. But though
for the time being some of the outward
symptoms of the agitation may be
checked, the movement is going steadily
on. The greed with which Western
literature is being devoured is all the
more remarkable since only 10 per cent.
of the entire population are able to
read, and it is by this small proportion
~of the people that the numerous editions
of the imported books are devoured.
On all sides evidences of the spread of
knowledge are observable, and travel-
~ers have of late been amazed to find
~officials in distant provinces who can
talk glibly on new scientific discoveries,
-and who ure intimately acquainted with
the constitutional histories of Western
iiations. Matters must have gone far
when even so staunch an upholder of
the doctrine of China for the Chinese
as the Viceroy Chang Chih-tung him-
~self advocates the cause of Western
learning. In a recent State paper he
recommends the addition of mathe-
matics, map-drawing and the elements
of science to the curriculum of the
native schools, and a wide grasp of
history, the science of government and
the study of foreign languages to that
of the colleges. The means by which
he proposes to provide buildings for
those educational establishments have
a touch of Oriental absolutism about
them which is, at least, thorough. If
the worst comes to the worst, he says,
seize the Buddhist and Taoist monas-
teries. China possesses several my-
rinds of them; all have lands attached
to them, which have been given for
charitable purposes, and if these were
secured we should have enough for all
our needs.
Throughout the Empire numberless
native schools are doing good work in
The Nineteenth Oentury.
seething mass of intellectual discontent
which will have to be reckoned with.
It is as futile to atteippt. to crush such
a movement by the issuing of edicts
and the persecution of individuals as
it would be to try to check the course
of the Yellow River by a barrier of
buirushes, and the government is mak-
ing a fatal mistake in endeavoring to
trample on the agitation instead of
guiding it.
	For the first time in the history of
the people the educated classes have
become aware of their ignorance, and
~f their consequent impotence as a
nation, and are holding out their hands
for help. From their government they
asked for bread, and they were given
a stone, and it now only remains for
them to work out their own enlighten-
ment with such help as they can get
from the outside. It is a noticeable
fact that the Chinese colonists in Cali-
fornia, the Straits Settlements and
elsewhere, are forming organizations
and collecting money for the education
of their stay-at-home countrymen in
Western knowledge, while the foreign
Society, which has already been men-
tioned, and other independent agencies
are doing their utmost to foster the
praiseworthy efforts of native workers.
Like all large bodies, the Chinese peo-
ple are slow in moving, but the time
will inevitably come when there will
be an impetus from within which will
compel them to push forward, and
when that psychological movement ar-
rives  the Dowager Empresss govern-
ment will have either to bend or to
break before the national will; unless,
indeed, it shall have been already dis-
missed by the action of the revolution-
ary forces which are always in being
within the Chinese borders.
Robert K. Do%glas.
140</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00151" SEQ="0151" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="141">141
A Literary Nihilist.


A LITERARY NIHILIST.

	For that prevalent epidemic, decrepi-
tude of faith, France has shown herself
prolific in physicians and prescriptions.
If optimism breaks down, it seems but
fair to the versatile intellect of Gaul
to give pessimism a chance; if positiv-
ism fails, why not try negativism or
nihilism? Not the political doctrine, l~frm
entendu. There is no reason whatever
why we should restrict the term nihil-
~m to a political creed of which we
know extremely little, and which we
can with difficulty distinguish from
anarchism. It seems, on the other
hand, remarkably well suited to a form
of literary scepticism which submits
the most important operations of life
to contemptuous analysis, and which
laughs at the assumed dignity of an
animal swayed by the ridiculous im-
pulses, the grotesque beliefs and the
hopeless desires of mankind, while as-
suring the individuals of the species
that the worst possible mistake they
can make is to take themselves seri-
ously.
	Your ordinary propagandist, of posi-
tivist tendencies, intent upon making
converts, is wont to subordinate liter-
ary to practical effect; but a vehement
nihilist is a contradiction in terms. The
futility of human effort is not a theme
for the ponderous strokes of the polem-
ical craftsman, but for the delicate
handling of the true literary artist; and
seldom has a creed of any kind found
an expositor of such exquisite literary
art as the new nihilism has found in
M. Anatole France.
	Born in the same year with Mun-
kacsy, in that 1844 in which King Louis
Philippe returned the visit of Queen
Victoria to the Chateau dEu, M.
France was the son of a bookseller on
the Quai Malaquals. He speaks with
~n urbanity that would have been cred
itable to Dr. Johnson of the incomn-
parable paysage of the quals of Paris,
and truly, as lapidary landscapes go,
it would be hard to beat that which
greets the eye of the pilgrim as he
crosses the historic river by the Pont
des Arts that Baizac loved. Born in
a library, like Benjamin Disraeli,
Anatole France exhibits even more un-
equivocal traces of his origin in every
fragment that he has penned. The dry-
est book upon the top shelf of a chapter
library has a secret to impart to him;
like Washington Irving, he understands
the little language of ancient yellow
quartos, and can translate their con-
fidences into a tongue intelligible to
the vulgar. Many will share his ear-
liest bibliographical recollection, that
of an early eighteenth-century Bible,
with the Amsterdam landscapes of a
Dutch artist, and God in a white beard.
How sincerely I believed in himal-
though, between ourselves, I considered
Him inclined to be whimsical, violent
and wrathful; but I did not ask Him
to render an account of His actions. I
was accustomed to see great person-
ages behaving in an incomprehensible
manner. Yet, he adds, how delight-
ful to believe the secret of the universe
in an old book, and to find in one~ s
Noahs Ark a great proof of the truth
of the Scriptures.
	The horizon of his childhood was
strictly limited to two bends of the
Seine valley and the obscure old shops
between St. Sulpice and the Institut.
But in the early days of the Second
Empire he went to the Coll~ge Stan-
islas, where he had the best of
masters and was the worst of scholars.
The college was very different then
from most schools, past or present.
How is it that men of genius invariably
go to schools in which every recognized</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00152" SEQ="0152" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="142">A Literary Nihilist.
142
scholastic principle appears to be	of furniture. It was a glorious time,
openly defied?	that in which we lacked common
	The scholars in M. Franes time were ~ense~
few, and the discipline to match. We
were given a little liberty and took
more, and life was very tolerable. The
Abb6 Lalanne, our master, was vener-
able, yet the smiles that he provoked
were not few. He was a poet who
took much more pleasure in versifica-
tion than Lamartine, but who met with
less success. Here it was, however,
that the youth, whose French style
lacked distinction, felt the blossom-
ing newness of things and was inun-
dated by the divine Homer. At the
first lesson I saw Thetis rising like a
white cloud above the waves. The
Hellenic charm operated sensibly upon
his artistic soul. He cultivated the so-
ciety of Leconte de Lisle and the im-
passibilit6 olympienne of the Parnas-
siens of 1865. But he scarcely crossed
the threshold of the Parnasse, he neyer
became the disciple of a school, and his
own brief excursions into poetry, such
as the Noces Corinthiennes, owe their
direction more to Alfred de Vigny than
to Leconte de Lisle, and much more to
Andre Ch~nier than to either. Leav-
ing college, he sauntered with an
amount of conscience which Stevenson
himself could not but have approved.
I led a solitary and contemplative life,
and as I was studying nothing, I
learned much. As a child he had
studied art in its noblest manifestation,
as the handmaid of religion. For the
philosophy of life, he now turned to
the best available, that of the eighteenth
century, of Montesquien, Voltaire and
Hume. Nor was M. Frances develop-
ment to lack a scientific phase. The
Jardin des Plantes, formerly the sym-
bol of Eden, became his biological mu-
seum. He burrowed in Darwin, and
glided over the whole surface of Tame.
I should have been provoked to anger
then, had I heen told that the system of
Tame, like any other, was a mere piece
	It must not be supposed that he neg-
lected what we may call the three
Rs of every Frenchman of sensibility:
Racine, Rousseau and Renan. In his
minute knowledge of religious archa~ol-
ogy, M. France is pre-eminently apr~s
Renan. So he is in his love of hagiol-
ogy. A good nihilist loves the com-
munion of saints. In order to make a
saint, says M. France, in what may be
a partial explanation, a foundation of
thumping big sins would seem to be
essential.
	As in physiognomy (you may, if you
have an exuberant fancy, trace a re-
mote likeness to the imperial effigy on
the French coins anterior to 1870) 50
in mental constitution, M. France is
typically French. Of his many critics
(and they are all enthusiasts), one has
written, il est lextr~me fleur du g6nie
latin. Among English writers it is
difficult to name any whom he resem-
bles with any degree of distinctness.
Generically speaking, as a master of
irony and a humorist of Cervantic de-
scent, he has not a little in common
with Fielding and with Disraeli; but in
subtlety he suggests a much closer
resemblance to Mr. Meredith, while in
sentiment he is a good deal nearer than
either to Dickens. As a practitioner of
fiction he takes, perhaps, a greater
license than any of the masters named,
for he is less a novelist than a thinker
in novelistic form. As regards style it
is still more difficult for us to match
him; but by combining some of the
features of Chesterfield, of Sterne and
of Matthew Arnold, we may get some
idea of the pellucid clearness, the happy
glint of fancy and the felicity in phrase
that go to make up a style alsolutely
free from any strainP~g after effect. With
all great artists it is the same, theIr
talent seems to ignore labor. Yet the
best writers have worked their hardest</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00153" SEQ="0153" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="143">	A Literary Nihilist.	143

~Iike Cowper) to attain this sovereign
appearance of ease. Few have, per-
tiaps, got nearer perfection in the at-
tempt than the author of Colomba
(the Premier Prose of Victor Hugos
anagram), between whom and the
writer of Pierre Nozi~re we should
like well enough, if we dared, to sug-
gest a comparison. For the wonderful
~relief and atmosphere that M.
France is able to concentrate upon a
small surface, a good deal is due, no
doubt, to the long vigils of Flaubert
and Maupassant A distinctive feature
of the style as thus elaborated is the
combination of color with concision.
One marvels at the skill with which the
author records the impression received
not so much (as it appears) by himself,
as by his characters. M. France sel-
dom describes a scene impersonally.
What he excels in, is in giving his
reader the reflection of external circum-
stance upon the minds of his actors
the landscape, or other setting, being
reflected or suggested, as it were, by
a few exquisite touches, while the
reader escapes the least infliction of
word painting or topographical expla-
nation.
	The fact is that the very complexity
and richness of M. Frances style mul-
tiplies the points of comparison, and
it would be possible to name many
(other authors, both stylists and philos-
ophers, whose influence is clearly dis-
cernible in his writings. Of his debt to
Renan he makes no secret, and with-
out Candide it may be possible to
doubt if JerOme Coignard could have
assumed its present form. One fact,
at least, is abundantly clear, that M.
France has always been a diligent in-
4~uirernot into the geography of the
known merely, but also into the selen-
ography of the unknownand it has
certainly not been from want of due
investigation that he has developed into
the type of man so comprehensively
anathematized by Thomas Edwards,
	some two hundred years before our
nihilist was born, as a very subtile
man, a seeker, a questionist, a sceptick
and, I fear me, an atheist.
	But though he is an excellent scholar
and has much of the spirit of the anti-
quary, M. France is never a pedant or
a copyist, for he knows how to subor-
dinate the labors of research to the
creation of an original literary impres-
sion, and he has gone as near as any
one to solving the problem of making
the scholar work for the artist.
	As a writer he has two other suffi-
ciently rare characteristics. It is gen-
erally admitted that there are few
minds which have accomplished much
that to observant eyes at one time have
not promised more. One may go a
good deal further and say that the
number of writers ~Vho have sustained
their early promiseor, still more,
made any steady progress in literary ex-
cellenceis exceedingly small. Of this
chosen few Anatole France is unques-
tionably one. His work has not only
matured, but has ripened uniformly
while preserving the best qualities of
his youth. In the second place, he is
seldom imitative, and is never content
to imitate himself. In his solitary
novel of regulation pattern, Le Lys
Rouge, M. France has shown that
upon their own ground he might prove
a very formidable rival of such writers
as Marcel Pr~vost and Paul Hervieu.
But he has shown a wise discretion in
refusing to harp upon the study of a
little corner of Pari4an life and the
curious manner in which the art of love
is practiced there. Even Maupassants
work grew infected with this monoto-
nous topic, to deal with which and at
the same time avoid repetition would
hardly seem possible.
	The writer with whom Anatole
France has the most striking affinity
is not one of those that we have named,
and not Heine, but Lucian, that strange
contemporary of Marcus Aurelius,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00154" SEQ="0154" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="144">	144	A Literary Nihilist.

whose playful satire has still so much
that is of modern application about it.
In his fondness for the dialogue form,
in his calm abstention from needless
explanations, in his admirable blend-
ing of comedy and philosophy, and in
the delightful waywardness of his nar-
rative, by which the tedious por-
tions of the tale proposed seem, as if
by magic, evaded, M. France is contin-
ually suggestive of Lucian; and in his
Histoire Contemporaine he has
erected for himself a much better claim
to the title of Lucian Redivivus than
even Raspe can be said to have done
by his immortal fantasia in the key of
the Vera Historia (to wit, Baron
Munchausen). As regards the char-
acters in the dialogue, again, we have
the same clearness of intention and the
same perfect appropriateness between
the personages and the parts they have
to sustain in the conversation. There
is no imitation, of course, but there is
a remarkable affinity and a common
attainment of that most difficult liter-
ary aimthe gift of making us think
without being a bore.
it is significant that M. France should
have christened the protagonist of his
great satire Lucien (M. Lucien Ber-
geret), and it recalls the fact that in
his first work of prose fiction Jo-
caste, the story of a womans remorse,
leading to her suicide by hanging her-
self, he could not resist the pleasure
of applying to his heroine the name of
the Theban Jocasta, the most cele-
brated, of all pendues. Before the
production of Jocaste in 1879, M.
France had subordinated his imagina-
tion rather strictly to the pursuit of
erudition. The taste is sufficiently rare
among men of high imaginative endow-
ment to excite some amount of sur-
prise. Not many imaginative writers
have served a literal apprenticeship in
a library (M. France was attached to
the library of the Senate in 1876) and
devoted their leisure to the editing of
the great writers of past time. But
the real complexity of Anatole Frances
genius was first revealed by his suc-
cessful story of 1881 (he was now
thirty-seven), Le Crime de Sylvestre
Bonnard. Irony and pathos, learning
and fancy, love of the past and insight
into the present were promptly recog-
nized to form in the new novelist a
combination of faculties such as are
very rarely seen in conjunction.
The fable is slight, one might even
say conventional. In English fiction,
at any rate, the antiquary and scholar
has been depicted more than once with
a fund of sympathy or of knowledge.
as the case may be, that leaves little
to be desired. Dr. Casaubon may be
deemed to act as a counterpoise to the
delightful figure of Monkbarns, while,
between the two, the portwine-loving
Dr. Middleton symbolizes a type of
scholar which, in a countryman of the
convivial Porson, it would be unbefit-
ting to ignore. Yet the portrait of M.
Sylvestre Bonnard, of the Quai Mala-
quais, member of the Institut, is per-
fectly original and perfectly new, for
it has nothing in common with any of
these. The delicate intuition which has
gone to make up M. Frances intimate
portrayal of the mind of an old recluse
can only be described as one which
Nathaniel Hawthorne himself might
have envied. The contrast between the
solemn pedantry of this modern Dug-
dale, the self-critical wisdom of his
soliloquies and the burden of pathetic
lament that forms an undertone to his
reveriethe need of a being to love,
of a fresh young face to reflect and
concentrate the beauty that he felt
around him each recurring springtide
this supplies the light and shade of a
picture full of delicacy and charm. The
fondness of the complex mind for that
which is simple and primitive is
strongly asserted in Bonnard. He suc-
ceeds at length in adopting the daugh-
ter of the woman he had loved years</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00155" SEQ="0155" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="145">145~
A Literary Nihilist.

ago, and the fearful joys of manuscript
hunting and archa~ological discovery
are completely swallowed up by tue
prospect of becoming an adoptive
grandfather. Jeanne is to be married
to a rather promising young student of
the Ecole des Chartes. Her dowry,
murmurs Sylvestre, there it is, in
front of met It is my library. Henri
and Jeanne have not ~ne faintest sus-
picion of my plan; and the fact is, I
am commonly believed to be much
richer than I am. I have the face of
an old miser. It is certainly a lying
face; but its untruthfulness has often
won for me a great deal of considera
tion. There is nobody in this world
respected so much as a stingy rich
man. He keeps to his stern resolve
to sell his library, but he has not the
heart to sell quite all of it. He de-
termines to respite just a few of his
folios, and the number of the reprieved
shows a tendency to grow rapidly and
mysteriously. The perpetration of this
crime affords the material for a char-
acteristic vignette. Each time I come
across a volume that has ever afflicted
me with false dates, omissions, lies and
other plagues of the archa~ologist, I say
to it with bitter joy: Go, imposter,
traitor and false witnessvade retro.
The distinction about the portrait of
Bonnard lies in the fact that it is a por-
trait from within, it depicts the inner
working of the scholars mind; the
reader is initiated into what are the
genuine preoccxipatioxis of a students
life, nor are the limitations and the
doubts, by which such a man is beset,
concealed from view. in this case,
however, the narrow though refined
egotism of the scholar, absorbed in his
own special study, is tempered by his
recognition of the relative futility of all
scholarship, and by the deeper and
more pathetic sentiment of the fragil-
ity of all human destiny.
	The inclination of the author to irony
is qualified by a feeling of profound
compassion for human wretchedness.
Against the sceptics tendency to cold-
ness and dryness, which seemed to be-
gaining so terribly upon Flauberts
work in his later years, M. Ftance is~
happily preserved by a delicate imag-
ination and a very profound sensibility~
Scepticism has never gained over his
heart. He enjoys feeling even more-
than apprehending. Truths discov-
ered by the intelligence remain steri1e~
The heart alone is capable of fertilizing
its dreams. So he upholds sentiment
against reflection, and he dwells witla
a constant delight upon the vanity of
intelligence, the inutility of science,.
the incurable conceit of human reason..
Ignorance, he says, is a necessary con-
dition, not merely of happiness, but of
existence. It is one of our delusions to
suppose that scientific truth differa
essentially from vulgar error; is it not,.
indeed, a complete mistake to endeavor
to learn so .much, when we shall never
really know anything?
	Upon the whole, therefore, it is~
merely the pleasing side of the life of
a savant, at peace with the world, that
M. France develops for us here. Bon-
nard is a c~libataire, as abstracted aa
Adrian Sixte, as benevolent and tender
at heart as Lami Fritz! and if he is
not quite so plastic in the hands of his
gouvernantes as either Cousin Pons or
t.he Abb6 Birotteau, there is a geniality
about his domestic relations not un-
worthy of my Uncle Toby. In him~
however, the gentleness of my uncle
is combined with the scholarly apti-
tudes and the ironic humors of that
wise youth, Adrian, in Richard Fey-
erel. The best of men are famous for
making confidants of their domestic~
pets, but few of the latter have been
apostrophised with such exquisite lit-
erary discrimination as M. Bonnards
cat, Hamilcar. Hamilcar, somnolent
prince of the city of books, nocturnal
guardian of my libraryuniting in your
person the formidable appearance of a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00156" SEQ="0156" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="146">	146	A Literary Nihizist.

Tartar warrior with the drooping
graces of an Eastern beauty. Here,
sleep, in a Ubrary protected by your
military virtues, sleep, my Hamil~ar,
with the luxury of a sultana. Sleep,
beroic and voluptuous Hamilcar, and
wait for the hour when the mice will
~dance in the moonlight before the Acta
Sanctorum of the learned Bollandists.
The antiquary was not insensible to
the rebuff implied to learning by the
fact that Hamilcar was more impressed
1y the lightest word of the housekeeper
than by all his honeyed compliments.
The knowledge made him inclined to be
apologetic. in his excitement one day
at the discovery of a manuscript, he
knocked a volume of the ponderous
Mor~ri over noisily with his elbow.
~Hamilcar, who was washing himself,
suddenly stopped and looked angrily at
me. Was this the tumultuous existence
he must expect under my roof? My
poor, dear comrade, I made answer,
I am the victim of a violent passion,
and he proceeded to expatiate at con-
siderable length to his cat upon the
theory of the passions.
The ordinary lack of sympathy be-
tween successive generations of ex-
perts in matters of erudition is illus-
trated in Bonnard with a rare power
of insight into such topics, but upon
the whole, as will already have ap-
peared, it is the favorable side of the
scholarly life that is turned to us al-
most exclusively in this delightful book;
the reader maintains a steadily opti-
mistic frame of mind, and with diffi-
culty (if at all) restrains a sentimental
tear when Bonnard finds the long-de-
sired manuscript or laments the prema-
ture death of his little godson.
M. France has retained a predilection
for the type of the antiquary and the
scholar, but since he wrote Le Crime
de Sylvestre Bonnard he has discov-
ered a very different kind of model,
and he has mixed his colors upon a
very different plan. In Le Lys
Rouge we are afforded a glimpse of
the furious hatreds and the hurricanes
of jealousy that subsist but too often
in the relations hetween scholars of a
world-wide celebrity. Schmoll, the
great latinist, and after Mommsen the
first epigraphist in the world, has re-
proached his colleague at the Institut,
M. Marmet, the great Etruscan scholar,
with combining a suspicious fluency
in Etrusean with a dangerous ignorance
of Latin. Mounting the stairway at
the Institut one day, in company with
Renan and Oppert, Sehmoll met Mar-
met and offered him his hand. Marmet
ignored the proffered courtesy, and
said, I dont know you. What!
retorted Schmoll, do you take me for
a Latin inscription?
The bigoted self~absorption of the
typical specialist is depicted with an
exquisite raillery, and with a seeming
extravagance that is yet very little
removed from the perfect truth in the
highly condensed portrait of M. Pigon-
neau. I have consecrated my entire
life, as is well known, to the study of
Egyptian archa~ology, nor have my
labors been sterile~ I can say without
self-flattery, that my Memoir upon the
handle of an Egyptian mirror in the
Louvre Museum may still be consulted
with advantage, though it was one of
my earliest productions. . . . Encour-
aged by the flattering reception ac-
corded to my studies by colleagues at
the Institut, I was tempted for a mo-
ment to embark upon a work of a very
much wider scopeno less than a broad
survey of the weights and measures in
use at Alexandria under the reign of
Ptolemy Auletes (80-52 B.C.). But I
recognized very soon rflat a subject so
general and so vast is not in any way
adapted for treatment by a genuine
man of science, and that serious schol-
arship could undertake it only at the
risk of finding itself compromised amid
all kinds of adventures. I felt that in
considering several subjects at one and
4</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00157" SEQ="0157" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="147">	A Literary Nihilist.	147

	the same time I was abandoning the
fundamental principle of an arehseol-
ogist. If to-day I confess my error, if
I avow the inconceivable enthusiasm
which launched me upon a project so
extravagant, I do it in the interest of
the young student, who will learn from
my example to subdue his imagination.
It is likely to be his most cruel enemy;
for the scholar who ha~s not succeeded
in stifling the imagination within him
is forever lost to science. I shudder
still when I think of the, chasms over
which I was dangled in my adventu-
rous spirit in this (happily) transitory
ardor for general ideas. I was within
an ace of what is called History! What
an abysm! I was upon the point of
falling into Art. For History is really
no more, or, at best, only a specious
and false science. Is it not a matter
of common knowledge to-cLay, that the
historian has preceded the arch~ologist,
just as the astrologer has preceded the
astronomer, the alchemist the chemist
nay, as the ape has preceded the man?
But, thank heaven! I got off with a
fright.
	Another stage in the evolution of the
erudite mind as conceived by Anatole
France is marked by the character of
M.	JerOme Coignard, a theological
student of the greatest punctilio in re-
gard to all matters of ritualistic tradi-
tion and doctrinal accuracy, but a
thorou~hgoing sensualist and a liber-
tine, not only in action, but also in his
whole philosophy of life. For an ex-
ample of~ his ethical doctrine, as ap-
plied to the subject of feminine pride,
we may refer the reader to the story
of St. Mary the Egyptian, as inter-
preted by Coignard to his scholar,
Jacques Tournebroche, in La ROtis-
serie de la Reine Pddauque. A scarce-
ly less fascinating example of the so~h-
istries of this silver-tongued old scoun-
drel may be found in his unflattering
portrait of the father of his Church.
The example of Boswell will help us to
understand the subtle pleasure that
certain minds derive from detecting
their own foibles in the character of a
great exemplar vitse morumque. We
must never for a moment, he insists,
regret that disgraceful denial of St.
Peters. Think of the prophecies that
had to be fulfilled. Et si cc Pierre on
C6phas navait pas fait, cette nuit-l&#38; ,
la derni~re des infamies, ii ne serait
pas aujourdhui le plus grand saint du
paradis et la pierre angulaire de notre
sainte Eglise, pour la confusion des
honn~tes gens selon le monde qul volent
les clefs de leur f6licit6 ~ternelle tenues
par un lache coquin. 0 salutaire cx-
emple qui, tirant lhommc hors des fal-
lacicuses inspirations de lhonneur hu-
main, le conduit dans les voles du salut!
0 savante Oconomie de la religion! 0
sagesse divine, qui exalte les humbles
et les misOrables pour abaisser les sn-
perbes! 0 Merveille! 0 MystOre! A
Ia honte 6ternelle des pharisiens et des
gens de justice, un grossier marinier
du lac de TibOriade, devenu par sa
lacheto Opaisse la risOc des flues de
cuisine qul se chauffalent avec ml dans
la cour du grana pr~trc, un rustre et un
conard qui renon~a son maitre et sa fol
devant des maritornes bien moms jolics,
sans doute, que la femme de chambre
de madame la baillive de SOez, porte
au front la triple couronne, au doigt
lanneau pontifical, est dtabli au-dessus
des princes-&#38; v~ques, des rois, et de
lempereur, est investi du droit de her
et de dOlier; le plus respectable homme,
la plus honn~te dame ncntreront an
dcl que sil leur en donne lacc~s.
Full of these racy, semi-blasphemous
tirades, we have in Coignard a rich
type of the clerical mendicant of a
former age, in whom familiarity with
theological mysteries had bred a well-
nigh atheistical contempt for sacred
subjects and inspired texts.
Peace upon earth, it Is Coignards
conclusion, can only be attained by
mutual contempt between man and</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00158" SEQ="0158" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="148">	148	A Literary Nihilist.

man. If men only despised them-
selves and each other sincerely, they
would no longer do evil, and would
live together in an amiable tranquillity.
All the evils of polite society are de-
rived from the fact that the citizens
thereof think too highly of themselves,
raising honor, like a monster, upon an
altar of misery, both mental and cor-
poreal. Of all the things that I detest,
I hate worst this spirit which renders
men proud and cruel, this pride which
requires them to honor themselves and
to honor their neighbors. As if any
one of the race of Adam could be
worthy of honor! What a detestable
idolatry! No, no! To assure to human
beings an existence which may have
something pleasant about it, i~ is
absolutely necessary to recall them to
their native humility.
	But it is not until we come to Ana-
tole Frances later work, entitled His-
toire Contemporaine (the series of
three volumes, appearing 1897-9, en-
titled respectively LOrme du Mail,
Le Mannequin dOsier and LAn-
neau dAm6thyste), that we feel the
full force of his pessimistic philosophy.
The protagonist, M. Lucien Bergeret,
is by far the most carefully finished
portrait in the gallery of scholars from
which we have already selected some
examples. In him the playful irony of
Bonnard is almost wholly replaced by
a cynicism that is full of a profound bit-
terness. He is Latin professor and
maitre de conf6rences to the faculty
of letters in a city of northern France;
and he takes the part of a generally
dispassionate and always very satirical
observer of the byplay of scholastic
life, and of the numerous clerical and
social intrigues which make up the
life of an important provincial town,
with its archbishop, its prefect and its
general of division. The portraits of
these worthies and of other local celeb-
rities are all most carefully drawn.
There is Chariot, the cardinal arch-
bishop, an elderly man of an extreme
finesse and an unctuously affectionate
manner, but perfectly insincere and in-
different to everything but his own
dignity and freedom of action; and
Worms-Clavelin, the prefect, a coarse
man, who listened with his mouth
and whose face betrayed a mind wholly
impervious to moral delicacy. At the
country house which he honors with hia
presence he is brutally anticlerical and
cynically vulgar in his familiarities
with the fair but frail Mine. de Gro-
mance. His wife, like himself, han
much of the Teuton and the Semite in
her composition, but she sends her
daughter to a convent school, and is a
connoisseur of church ornaments and
embroidery. As her agent in procuring
these rarities she employs the astute
Abb6 Guitrel, an aboriginal of purest
French blood, from whom she hopes to
derive the benefits of a pumice-stone
to remove the stains of Germany and
of Asia. Guitrel is ultimately adopted
as her candidate for a vacant bishopric
in opposition to Bergerets friend,
Lantaigne, the great preacher of St.
Exup~re, and the only dialectician and
man of general ideas in the place that
he cares to measure his mind against.
	Then there is General Cartier de
4Jhalmot, with an intelligence exces-
sively respectful of symbols, and a
voice that betrays, at the same mo-
ment, the timidity of the man and the
infallibility of the chief; and M. Ter-
remondre, president of the local arch-
a~ological and agricultural societies,
who got up the local statue to Joan of
Arc and designs the costumes for the
historical cavalcades. He is a strong
anti-Semite in the country among the
game preservers, but his principles are
insensibly relaxed at Paris, especially
during the financial dinner-party sea-
son. Among the minor characters are
Fornerol, the skilful but unimaginative
doctor; M. le Premier Pr6sident Cas-
signol, a perfect picture of the old man
I,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00159" SEQ="0159" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="149">	A Literary Nihilist.	149

hardened and withered, with his inter-
ests exclusively in the past; Paillot the
discreet bookseller, who cultivates the
reputation of a learned and academic
hospitality.
	With none of these personages has
Bergeret much sympathy, though we
are continually startled by the pene-
tration with which he divines their se-
cret motives and lays bare their ideas
in all their native crudity. Nor has
he much more fellow-feeling for any
of his colleagues. In the small suc-
cesses and triumphs of the pedagogic
profession he can scarcely affect to
take an interest. With the simplicity
of the scholastic mind he delights
rather to contrast the splendors of the
rich; to the long trances of study, which
have destroyed their sense of action,
he is fond of opposing the rapid opera-
tion of the man of affairs; with their
innocent and erudite senility he com-
pares with malicious detail and innu-
endo the significant graces of the soci-
ety lady, by whom their clumsy ad-
vances are repelled with such a grand
disdain. His cynical frankness out-
rages the few prominent fellow-towns-
men whom his cleverness had, perhaps,
attracted. The local patriots are scan-
dalized by his theory that Jeanne dArc
was nothing more nor less than a mas-
cotte. The magistrates are displeased
by his humorous tirade against their
admirable criminal procedure, and he
deeply shocks M. Terremondre by his
remarks upon the subject of the disaster
at the Charit~ Bazar: Un des chefs du
parti catholique dams le ddpartement,
vous devez savoir que votre Dieu mon-
trait jadis aux figes bibliques un gofit
assez vif pour les sacrifices humains
	En ce temps-la Jehovah ressem-
blait a son rival Chamos; cdtait un
~tre f6roce, injuste et cruel. Ii se mon-
trait surtout friand de chair fratche.
It needed something more after this
than his bare assertion to convince the
worthy virtuoso that M. Bergeret was
not un grand ennemi de notre re-
ligion. It is impossible, however, to
give a brief instance of the manner in
which the most venerated creeds and
opinions crumble under the professors
learned persiflage.
	It was natural that Mine. Bergeret
should utterly fail to understand her
husband: Je ne te comprends pas,
Lucien. Tu ris de ce qul nest pas risi-
ble, et lon ne sait jamais si tu plaisantes
ou si tu es s6rieux. She goes on to
entreat M. Roux, her husbands favor-
ite pupil (a young man of sanguine
disposition, who alleviates his term of
military service by systematic bribery,
and explains that what renders mili-
tary life tolerable is the stupor result-
ing from physical fatigi~e which acts
as a kind of cotton-wool padding), to
instruct Lucien in the art of conciliat-
ing people who are likely to be of
service to his career. But Bergerets
mask of irony places an insurmountable
barrier between him and those of his
academic chiefs with whom he was
most nearly allied by professional or
political sympathy. In the typical pro-
vincial city of 150,000 souls, but five
Dreyfusards were found, among them
Bergeret and his colleague at the Fec-
ulty, M. Leterrier. The latter comes
to encourage the Latin professor in his
unpopular opinions with the sentiment
that the truth embodies a force which
renders it irresistible and ensures its
ultimate triumph. But such a proposi-
tion was hardly likely to command the
assent of M. Bergeret. Truth, he as-
sures M. Leterrier, does not prevail;
on the contrary, it generally perishes
obscurely under public contempt and
insult. As to the action of the mob
which hurls abuse and stones at the
Dreyfusards, he points out that there
is much to explain, if not to excuse
their conduct.
	Reflect, he says, that truth has
many evident points of inferiority as
compared with the lie, which must</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00160" SEQ="0160" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="150">	150	A Literary Nihi/zst.

eventually lead truth to disappear. The
lie, for instance, is multiple, and truth
has against it numbers. This is not its
only defect. Truth is inert; it is not
susceptible to modification, it does not
lend itself to combinations which en-
able it easily to enter either into the in-
telligence or into the passions of men.
The lie, on the other hand, has marvel-
lous resource. It is ductile, it is plas-
tic. More than this, it is natural and
even moral, insomuch as it corresponds
with the habits of man, who has based
his ideas of good and evil upon the
most holy and the most absurd of lies.
The lie, therefore, becomes the prin-
ciple of virtue and beauty in man, and
the rejection of the lie in the search for
truth can only be inspired by the cul-
pable rashness of men of intellect. So
slow, however, is the substitution of
truth for falsehood, that a few simple
lies will, for ages to come, continue to
gild millions of existences. It is not
to be expected that posterity will take
a view essentially different or more
enlightened than that of the present
hour. Posterity is impartial only when
it is indifferent; that which no longer
interests it, it promptly and irrevocably
forgets. The discourse that follows is,
in effect, a beautifully written supple-
ment to the pessimistic demonstration
in Flauberts Bouvard et P~cuchet
of the extreme slenderness of the point
of contact between erudition or scien-
tific truth and the great struggling
mass of humanity. In his peaceable
disdain of mankind, Bergeret sittains,
perhaps, as near as possible 1~,o the su-
perb resignation contained in that
notable sentence with which I~a Bruy-
~re opens his caraclAre de lhomme:
Ne nous emportons point contre les
hommes, en voyant leur duret~, leur
ingratitude, leur injustice, leur fiert6,
lamour deuxm~mes et loubli des au-
tres. us sont ainsi faits, cest leur na-
ture.
it is not, merely, however, as the
theory of a recluse that Bergerets ni-
hilism is exhibited, for it reaches its
transcendent climax in connection with
the one definite incident (apart from the
intrigues of the various candidates for
the see of Ttircoing) round which the
whole Histoire Contemporaine re-
volves. Every lover of Anatole France
is familiar with the details of a scene
which it, were impossible, after him, to
describe, It is enough to say that the
conjugal mishap of M. Bergeret is
treated with an originality which cx-
hibits the writers ironical powers at
their very highest.
The reflections with which M. Ber-
geret reclaims his normal imperturba-
bility of spirit afford a birds-eye view
of his whole attitude of mind. In
words not at all dissimilar to those
which J6rOme Coignard might have
used, he fortifies himself with the
thought that our pride is the primary
cause of our miseries, that we are
dressed-up apes, who have gravely ap-
plied ideas of honor and virtue to situ-
ations to which they are wholly inap-
propriate, that the world (as Pope Boni-
face VIII rightly held) makes a great
fuss of a very small matter, and that
Mine. Bergeret and M. Roux were in
reality as unworthy of nicely calculated
praise or blame as a couple of chim-
panzees. His sense of humor was too
strong for him to disguise the close re-
lationship which existed between him-
self and this pair of primates, but
he differentiated himself as being a
meditative chimpanzee, and from this
distinction it may not be denied that
he derived a considerable amount of
satisfaction.
After all, he concludes, the greatest
service that one can render ones fel-
low-mortals is to recall to them their
native ignominy, to humiliate them, to
show the ephemeral character of their
work, the futile imbecility of their
pride. Brought back to the true senti-
ment of their condition, their existence</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00161" SEQ="0161" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="151">	A Literary Nihilist.	151

might, perhaps, be rendered happy
enough. But they must always bear
in mind that they are no more than a
kind of leprosy, a morbid growth, a race
of vermin upon the mouldy surface of
a little ball which turns awkwardly
round a yellow sun already half gone
out.
In the ideas of Coignard and Ber-
geret we probably get the closest view
attainable of the deliberate conclusions
of the subtlest and most refined artist
and thinker of our time. As a sceptic,
If. France doubts everything, and in
all things discovers the secret defect;
as a dilettante he amuses himself by
the constant change and succession of
forms which men are so curiously apt
to denominate progress. But, starting
from the pessimistic conviction of the
incurable badness and weakness of
humanity, he is finally touched by the
wretchedness and instability of human
destiny, and ends by demanding that
men should judge one another with a
scetticismo caritatevole.
Sceptical and even cynical though the
majority of his later work is, If.
Frances judgments are never unchari-
table, and the element of compassion is
rarely absent. Few passages in the
Histoire are more delightful than
those in which he dwells upon the hum-
blest aspects of life. One of the pleas-
antest glimpses that we have of Ber-
geret is the scene in which, while re-
posing under his favorite ormes du mail
and meditating in his usual deprecia-
tory manner upon the rhetorical miii-
tarism of the eighth book of Virgil and
the grotesque manner in which certain
Latin poets have been overrated, he
encounters the chemineau, or tramp,
named Pied dAlouette. He has a
ready sympathy with the poor jail-bird,
who has nothing dangerous about him,
unless it be his rooted belief in happi-
ness. Where, then, says the professor,

1 Vitt,orio Pica, Letteratura deccezione, 1899,
288.
are the happy ones to be found? In
the farmhouses, is the prompt reply~
Bergeret got up and placed a half-franc
in Pied dAiouettes hand. You think,
Pied dAlouette, that happiness is to
be found under a roof, in a chimney
corner, or a feather bed. I thought
you had more good sense. The poor
chemtneau takes the place of the cob.
bier in Lucians famous dialogue upon
the vanity of riches, while Bergeret,
ruminating upon the dry scraps of
learning in his Vergilius Nauticus, is
left wondering where the happiness of
erudition comes in. Charming, again,
as a pendant to the vignette of Bonnard
and his cat Is Bergerets meditation
over a canine foundling which he
adopts and befriends with an unaf-
fected sympathy:
Ii est joli! dit la servante.
Non, ii nest pas joii, dit M. Ber-
geret. Mais ii est sympathique, et i~
a de beaux yeux. Cest ce quon disait
de moi, ajouta le professeur, quand
javais le triple de son flge et pas encore
ia moiti6 de son intelligence. Sana
doute, jai depuis lors jet6 sur lunivers-
une vue quil ne jettera jamais. Mais
an regard de la v6ritk absolue, on peut
dire que ma connaissance ~gaie laA
sienne par sa petitesse. Cest comme
la sienne, un point g6om6trique dans-
linfini..
Ii faut lui donner un nom.
La servante r6pondit en riant, les-
mains sur le ventre, que ce n~tait pas-
difficile.
Sur quoi If. Bergeret fit int~rieure
ment cette r~fiexion, que tout est sim-
ple aux simples, mais que les esprits
avis6s, qui consid~rent ies choses sous
des aspects divers et multiples, invis-
ibles au vulgaire, 6prouvent une grande
difficult6 it se d6cider m~me dans les
moindres affaires.
It will be seen that, far as If. France
has travelled in other respects since
he achieved his first great triumph with
Bonnard, his ironic temper is stilh</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00162" SEQ="0162" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="152">	152	A Literary Nihilist.

qualified by the same deep compassion
for the weak and the humble. The
juxtaposition of the two qualities is
elevated into an article of faith by the
writer in his admirable book of Pen-
sdes (Le Jardin dEpicure, 1895).
Plus je songe a la vie humaine, plus
je crois quil faut lul donner pour t6-
moms et pour juges lIronie et la Piti6
- . . LIronie et la Piti~ sont deux
bonnes conseill~res; lune en souriant
nous rend la vie aimable; lautre qui
pleure, nous la rend sacrde.
To avoid a weak compliance with the
vulgar practice of eulogy was, in Lu-
clans opinion, the first and most im-
perative duty of the historian. In his
Histoire Contemporaine M. France
has most emphatically not fallen into
this pitfall. He has nowhere recklessly
flattered his contemporaries; he is
never the sychophant of his own gen-
eration. The publicists of the hour
seem, in fact, to have irritated M.
France by their blatant optimism,
much as the charlatans and the thauma-
turges of Syria and Greece, with the
metallic timbre of their voices and the
majesty of their long beards, afflicted
the satirist of Samosata seventeen
hundred years ago. In England, where
we are often abused by a foreign press,
but have not, like our neighbors, the
advantage of being persistently and
solemnly lectured upon our delinquen-
cies, the need for a contemporary his-
torian would seem to be even greater
than in France. As a corrective to the
monotony of those rhapsodies upon our
noble selves, with which every paper
and platform in the land is forever re-
sounding, the value of an English sat-
irist, of the calibre of M. Anatole
France, could hardly be overrated.
His tableau of modern French soci-
ety is a satire of the most uncompro-
mising severity; but is its severity
greater than its substantial truth? M.
Frances credibility gains enormously
The Cornhill Maga,Sne.
from the fact that he is in no possible
sense a critic who has failed. In Eng-
land we are, of course, far from un-
familiar with the pe~simistic tQne that
he most naturally adopts. It is scat-
tered up and down the author of the
Whirlpool, and it reaches a very
poignant note in Amy Levys Minor
Poet. One is, perhaps, rather in-
clined to associate this heartfelt dis-
dain of an unappreciative world with
the mental processes of the minor poet,
though in the case of the greatest of
men the conjunction of bitterness and
failure is sufficiently common. The
bitterness of Swift was, in part at least,
due to this cause, and the philosophic
despair of Bolingbroke was, in the
main perhaps, the despair of office.
But Anatole France is not in any sense
a failurehe, a man of humble birth,
a native of the Quai Malaquals, who
has by the sheer force of wit scaled
the barriers of exclusiveness and en-
tered the most aristocratic coterie of
the Acad~mie. From his youth he was
trls livresque, and his early books are
characterized by an erudition from
which he distils a honey that ha~ al-
ways a certain acridity of flavor. But
it is in his latest series of volumes,
upon every page of which is impressed
his profound knowledge of human na-
ture, that the doctrine of Nihilism
stands out so boldly as the fruit of his
mature reflections not only upon books,
but also upon men and women. The
commerce of books and the habit of in-
tense reflection and self-analysis have
fitted him in a degree that has
never bcen excelled to fulfil the func-
tion of an author as he has specially
conceived itas that of an ironical
critic, namely, who from a quiet and
sheltered nook of observation can medi-
tate at his ease upon the clamor and
the follyoccasionally pathetic, but
more often purely ridiculousof hi~
fellows in the dusty market-place.
Thomas Seccomie.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00163" SEQ="0163" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="153">	The Heart of Darkness.	153


THE HEART OF DARKNESS.

BY JOSEPH CONRAD.

VI.

	I laid the ghost of his gifts at last
with a lie, he began suddenly. Girl.
What? Did I mention a girl? 0, she
is out of itcompletely. Theythe
women, I meanare out of itshould
be out of it. We must help them to stay
in that beautiful world of their own,
lest ours gets worse. 0, she had to be
out of it. You should have heard the
disinterred body of Mr. Kurtz saying,
My intended. You would have per-
ceived directly then how completely she
was out of it. And the lofty frontal
bone of Mr. Kurtz! They say the hair
goes on growing sometimes, but this
ahspecimen was impressively bald.
The wilderness had patted him on the
head, and behold, it was like a ball
an ivory ball; it had caressed him, and
lo!he had withered; it had taken
him, loved him, embraced him, got into
his veins, consumed his flesh and sealed
his soul to its own by the inconceivable
ceremonies of some devilish initiation.
He was its spoiled and pampered favor-
ite. Ivory? I should think so. Heaps
of it, stacks of it. The old mud shanty
was bursting with it. You would think
there was not a single tusk left either
above or below the ground in the whole
country. Mostly fossil, the manager
had remarked. It was no more fossil
than I am; but they call it fossil when
it is dug up. It appears these niggers
do bury the tusks sometimesbut evi-
dently they couldnt bury this parcel
deep enough to save the gifted Mr.
Kurtz from his fate. We filled the
steamboat with it and had to pile a lot
on the deck. Thus he could see and
enjoy as long as he could see, because
* Copyright by S. S. McClure &#38; Co.
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	407
the appreciation of this favor had re~
mained with him to the last. You
should have heard him say, My ivory.
0, yes, I heard him. My intended,.
my ivory, my station, my river, my
everything belonged to him. It made
me hold my breath in expectation of
hearing the wilderness burst into a pro-
digious peal of laughter that would
shake the fixed stars in their places..
Everything belonged to himbut that
was a trifle. The thing was to know
what he belonged to, how many powers~
of darkness claimed him for their own.
That was the reflection that made you
creepy all over. It was impossibleit
was not good for one, eitherto try an4
imagine. He had taken a high seat
amongst the devils of the landI mean
literally. You cant understand. How
could youwith solid pavement under
your feet, surrounded by kind neigh-
bors ready to cheer you or fall on you,
stepping delicately between the butch-
er and the policeman, in the holy terror
of scandal and gallows and lunatic
asylums; how can you imagine what
particular region of the first ages a
mans untrammeled feet may take him
into by the way of solitudeutter soli-
tude without a policemanby the way
of silenceutter silence, where no
warning voice of a kind neighbor can
be heard whispering of public opinion.
These little .things make all the great
difference. When they are gone you
must fall back upon your own innate
strength, upon your own capacity for
faithfulness. Of course you may be
too much of a fool to go wrongtoo
dull even to know you are being as-
saulted by the powers of darkness. I
take it no fool ever made a bargain for
his soul with the devil. The fool Is</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00164" SEQ="0164" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="154">	154	The Heart of Darkness.
too much of a fool, or the devil too
much of a devilI dont know which.
Or you may be such a thunderingly ex-
alted creature as to be altogether deaf
and blind to anything but heavenly
sights and sounds. Then the earth for
you is only a standing placeand
whether to be like this is your loss or
your gain I wont pretend to say. But
most of us are neither one nor the
other. The earth for us is a place to
live in, where we must put up with
sights, with sounds, with smells, too,
by Jove  breathe dead hippo, so
-to speak, and not be contaminated. And
-there, dont you see, your strength
comes in, the faith in your ability of
4igging unostentatious holes to bury
the stuff inyour power of devotion,
iiot to yourself, but to an obscure, back-
breaking business. And thats difficult
enough. Mind, I am not trying to ex-
cuse or even explainI am trying to
account to myself forforMr. Kurtz
for the shade of MF. Kurtz. This in-
itiated wraith from the back of No-
where honored me with its amazing
confidence before it vanished alto-
gether. This was because it could
speak English to me. The original
Kurtz had been educated partly in
England, andas he was good enough
to say himselfhis sympathies were in
the right place. His mother was half
English, his father was half French.
All Europe contributed to the making
of Kurtz, and by and by I learned
that, most appropriately, the Interna-
tional Society for the Suppression of
Savage Customs had intrusted him
with the making of a report for their
future guidance. And he had written
it, too. Ive seen it. Ive read it. It
was eloquent, vibrating with eloquence,
but too high-strung, I think. Seventeen
pages of close writing he had found
time for! But this must have been
before hislet us saynerves went
wrong, and caused him to preside at
certain midnight dances, ending with
unspeakable rites, whichas far as 1
reluctantly gathered from what I heard
at various timeswere offered up to
himdo you understand?to Mr. Kurtz
himself. But it was a beautiful piece
of writing. The opening paragraph,
however, in the light of later informa-
tion, strikes me now as ominous. He
began with the argument that we
whites, from the point of development
we had arrived at, must necessarily
appear to them (savages) in the nature
of supernatural beingswe approach
them with the might as of deity, and
so on, and so on. By the simple exer-
cise of our will we can exert a power
for good practically unbounded, etc.,
etc. From that point he soared and
took me with him. The peroration was
magnificent, though difficult to remem-
ber, you know. It gave me the notion
of an exotic immensity ruled by an au-
gust benevolence. It made me tingle
with enthusiasm. This was the un-
bounded power of eloquenceof words
of burning, noble words. There were
no practical hints to interrupt the magic
current of phrases, unless a kind of
note at the foot of the last page,
scrawled evidently much later, in an
unsteady hand, may be regarded as
the exposition of a method. It was
very simple, and at the end of that
moving appeal to every altruistic senti-
ment it blazed at you luminous and ter-
rifying, like a flash of lightning in a
serene sky: Exterminate all the brutes 
The curious part was that he had ap-
parently forgotten all about that valu-
able postcriptum, because, later on,
when he in a sense eame to himself,
he repeatedly entreated me to take
good care of my pamphlet (as he
called it), as it was sure to have in the
future a good influence upon his career.
I had full information about all these
Vhings, and, as it turned out, I was to
have the eare of his memory. Ive
done enough for it to give me the indis-
putable right to lay it, if I choose, for</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00165" SEQ="0165" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="155">	The Heart of Darkness.	155

an everlasting rest in the dust bin of
progress, among all the sweepings, and,
figuratively speaking; all the dead cats
of civilization. But then, you see, I
cant choose. He wont be forgotten.
Whatever ~e was, he was not common.
lie had the power to charm or frighten
rudimentary souls into an aggravated
witch dance in his honor; he could also
till the small souls of the pilgrims with
misgivings; he had one devoted friend
at least, and he had conquered one soul
in the world that was neither rudimen-
tary nor tainted with self-seeking. No,
I cant forget him; though I am not
prepared to affirm the fellow was ex-
actly worth the life we lost in getting
to him. I missed my late helmsman
awfully; I missed him even while his
body was still lying in the pilot house.
Perhaps you will think it passing
~strange, this regret for a savage who
was no more account than a grain of
sand in a black Sahara. Well, dont
you see, he had done something, he
had steered; for months I had him at
my backa helpan instrument. It
was a kind of partnership. He steered
for meI had to look after him. I
worried about his deficiencies, and thus
a subtle bond had been created, of
which I only became aware when it
was suddenly broken. And the inti-
mate profundity of that look he gave
me, when he received his hurt, remains
to this day in my memorylike a claim
of distant kinship affirmed in a su-
preme moment.
	Poor fool! If he had only left that
2shutter alone. He had no restraintno
restraintjust like Kurtza tree
swayed by the wind. As soon as I
had put on a dry pair of slippers, I
dragged him out, after first jerking the
spear out of his side, which operation
I performed with my eyes shut tight.
His heels leaped together over the little
4oorstep; his shoulders were pressed to
my breast; I hugged him from behind
~desperately. 0, he was heavy, heavy;
heavier than any man on earth, I should
imagine. Then, without more ado, I
tipped him overboard. The current
snatched him as though he had been a
wisp of grass, and I saw the body roll
over twice before I lost sight of it for-
ever. All the pilgrims and the mana-
ger were then congregated on the awn-
ing deck about the pilot house, chatter-
ing at each other like a flock of excited
magpies, and there was a scandalized
murmur at my heartless promptitude.
What they wanted to keep that body
hanging about for I cant guess. Embalm
it, maybe. But I had also heard another
and a very ominous murmur on the
deck below. My friends, the woodcut-
ters, were likewise scandalized, and with
a better show of reasonthough I ad-
mit that the reason itself was quite in-
admissible. 0, quite! I had made up
my mind that if my late helmsman was
to be eaten, the fishes alone should have
him. He had been a very second-rate
helmsman while alive, but now he was
dead he might become a first-class
temptation, and possibly cause some
startling trouble; besides I was anxious
to take the wheel, the man in pink
pajamas showing himself a helpless
duffer at the business.
	This I did directly the simple funeral
was over. We were going half-speed,
keeping right in the middle of the
stream, and I listened to the talk about
me. They had given up Kurtz, they
had given up the station; Kurtz was
dead, and the station had been burned
and so onand so on. The red-haired
pilgrim was beside himself with the
thought that at least this poor Kurtz
had been properly revenged. Say!
We must have made a glorious slaugh-
ter of them in the bush. Eh? What
do you think? Say? He positively
danced, the bloodthirsty little gingery
beggar. And he had nearly fainted
when he saw the wounded roan! I
could not help saying, You made a glo-
rious lot of smoke, anyhow. I had</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00166" SEQ="0166" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="156">	156	The Heart of Darkness.

seen, from the way the tops of the
bushes rustled and flew, that almost all
the shots had gone too high. You cant
hit anything unless you take aim and
fire from the shoulder; but these chaps
fired from the hip with their eyes shut.
The retreat, I maintainedand I was
right~was caused by the screeching of
the steam whistle. Upon this they for-
got Kurtz and began to howl at me
with indignant protests.
	The manager stood by the wheel
murmuring confidentially about the ne-
cessity of getting well away down the
river before dark at all events, when
I saw in the distance a clearing on the
river side and the outlines of some sort
of building. Whats this? I asked.
He  clapped his hands in wonder. The
station! he cried. I edged in at once,
still going half-speed.
	Through my glasses I saw the slope
cf a bill interspersed with rare trees
and perfectly free from undergrowth.
A long decaying building on the sum-
mit was half buried in the high grass;
the large holes in the peaked roof gaped
black from afar; the jungle and the
woods made a background. There was
no enclosure or fence of any kind; but
there had been one apparently, for
near the house half a dozen slim posts
remained in a row, roughly trimmed,
and with their upper ends ornamented
with round, carved balls. The rails, or
whatever there had been between, had
disappeared. Of course the forest sur-
rounded all that. The river bank was
clear, and on the water side I saw a
white man under a hat like a cart
wheel beckoning persistently with his
whole arm. Examining the edge of
the forest above and below, I was al-
most certain that I could see move-
ments; human forms gliding here and
there. I steamed past prudently, then
stopped the engines and let her drift
down. The man on the shore began to
shout, urging us to land. We have
been attacked, screamed the manager.
I knowI know. Its all right, yelled
back the other, cheerful as you please.
Come along. Its all right. I am glad.
	His aspect reminded me of something
I had seensomething funny I had
seen somewhere. As I manceuvred to
get alongside, I was asking myself,
What does this fellow look like? Sud-
denly I got it. He looked like a harle-
quin. His clothes had been made of
some stuff that wasbrown holland, prob-
ably, but it was covered with patches
all over, with bright patches, blue, red
and yellow patches on the back, patches
on front, patches on elbows, on knees;
colored binding round his jacket, scarlet
edging at the bottom of his trousers;
and the sunshine made him look ex-
tremely gay and wonderfully neat
withal, because you could see how
beautifully all this patching had been
done. A beardless, boyish face, very
fair, no features to speak of, nose peel-
ing, little blue eyes, smiles and frowns
chasing each other over that open coun-
tenance like sunshine and shadow on
a wind-swept plain. Look out, cap-
tain! he cried; theres a snag lodged
in here last night. What! Another
snag? I confess I swore shamefully.
I had nearly holed my cripple, to finish
off that charming trip. The harlequin
on the bank turned his little pug nose
up to me. You English? he asked, all
smiles. Are you? I shouted from the
wheel. The smiles vanished and he
shook his head as if sorry for my dis-
appointment. Then he brightened up.
Never mind! he cried, encouragingly.
Are we in time? I asked. He is up
there, he replied, with a toss of the
head up the hill, and becoming gloomy
all of a sudden. His face was like the
autumn sky, overcast one moment and
bright the next.
	When the manager, escorted by the
pilgrims, all of them armed to the
teeth, bad gone to the house, this chap
came on board. I say, I dont like this.
These natives are in the bush, I said.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00167" SEQ="0167" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="157">	The Heart of Darkness.	157

He assured me earnestly it was all
right. They are simple people, he
added; well, I am glad you came.
It took me all my time to keep
them off. But you said it was
all right, j cried. 0, they meant no
harm, he said; and, as I stared, he
corrected himself, Not exactly. Then,
vivaciously, My faith, your pilot house
wants a clean-up! In the next breath
he advised me to keep enough steam
on the boiler to blow the whistle in
case of any trouble. One good screech
will do more for you than all your rifles.
They are a simple people, he repeated.
He rattled away at such a rate he quite
overwhelmed me. He seemed to be
trying to make up for lots of silence,
and actually hinted, laughing, that such
was the case. Dont you talk with
Mr. Kurtz? I said. You dont talk
with that manyou listen to him, he
exclaimed, with severe exaltation. But
now He waved his arm, and in the
twinkling of an eye was in the utter-
most depths of despondency. In a mo-
ment he came up again with a jump,
possessed himself of both my hands,
shook them continuously, while he gab-
bled: Brother sailor~honorpleasure
delightintroduce myself  Russian 
son of an archpriestgovernment of
Tambovwhat? Tobacco! English to-
bacco; the excellent English tobacco!
Now, thats brotherly. Smoke? Wheres
the sailor that does not smoke?
The pipe soothed him, and gradually
I made out that he had run away from
school, had gone to sea in a Russian
ship; ran way again; served some time
in Englis ships; was now reconciled
with the archpriest. He made a point
of that. But when one is young, one
must see things, gather experi-
ence, ideas, enlarge the mind. Here!
I interrupted. You can never tell.
Here I have met Mr. Kurtz, he said,
youthfully solemn and reproachful. I
held my tongue after that. It appears
he had persuaded a Dutch trading
house on the coast to fit him out with
stores and goods, and had started for
the interior with a light heart, and no
more idea of what would happen to
him than a baby. He had been wan-
dering about that river for nearly two
years alone, cut off from everybody and
everything. I am not so young as I
look. I am 25, he said. At first old
Van Shuyten would tell me to go to
the devil, he narrated with keen en-
joyment, but I stuck to him and talked
and talked, till at last he got afraid I
would take the hind leg off his favorite
dog, so he gave me some cheap things
and a few guns, and told me he hoped
he would never see my face again.
Good old Dutchman, Van Shuyten. Ive
sent him one small lot of ivory a year
agoso that he cant call me a little
thief when I get back. I hope he got
it.	And for the rest I dont care. I
had some wood stacked for you. That
was my old house. Did you see?
I gave him Towsons book. He made
as though he would kiss me, but re-
strained himself. The only book I had
left, and I thought I had lost it, he
said, looking at it ecstatically. So
many accidents happen to a man going
at~out alone, you know. Canoes get
upset sometimesand sometimes youve
got to clear out so quick when the
people get angry. He thumbed the
pages. You made notes in Russian?
I asked. He nodded. I thought they
were written in cipher, I said. He
laughed, then became serious. I had
lots of troulle to keep those people off,
he said. Did they want to kill you?
I asked. Oh, no! he cried, and checked
himself. Why did they attack us? I
pursued. He hesitated, then said,
shamefacedly, They dont want him
to go. Dont they? I said, curiously.
He nodded a nod full of mystery and
wisdom. I tell you, he cried, this
man has enlarged my mind. He opened
his arms wide, staring at me round-
eyed.
Blackwoods Magazine.
(To be continued.)</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00168" SEQ="0168" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="158">	158	Cowpers Ouse.
		COWPERS OUSE.

	The Great Ouse is undistinguished
among western waters; his very title
is disputed by the channel in which the
united rivers of Yorkshire find their
way to the Humber; and yet he is the
fifth largest English river.
	His is no impetuous stream, tearing
down to the sea in a bed that is some-
times water, sometimes heaps of stones;
he pursues a temperate career, never
runs dry, and is seldom overfull. The
fortresses of more troubled days are
no longer reflected in his waves; no
legends of hard riding Dick or other
heroic robber linger in the memories of
those who dwell on his sedgy banks;
not even the genius of Sir Walter could
weave romances in which the Ouse
would play a part. He has never been
a border river since the days of the
Danelagh; he belongs to the Midlands,
and has had no occasion for those
strings of castles which once defended
and now adorn the Tweed, the Tyne,
the Severn and the Wye.
	In the region of Newport Pagnell the
Great Ouse first begins to be a notice-
able river; here is the head on which
are set his two horns. From the south-
east comes the Little Ouse, 0usd, or
Lovat, thus variously named, after col-
lecting half the waters of the Chiltern
Hills and draining the eastern region
of the Yale of Aylesbury; the Ousel is
still little better than a large brook,
but has already travelled some score
of miles. The other horn, the Ouse
proper, has gathered his peaceful flood
in the western uplands of Northampton-
shire. His longest tributary may be
traced beyond Brackley to the neigh-
borhood of Banbury, and, being fed
by numerous winding brooks, takes
the shape of a river not many miles to
the west of Buckingham. Eight miles
below the little borough which gives
its name to a county, the Ouse receives
at Wolverton the waters of the Tone.
Here in the early days of railways
trains stopped half-way between Lon-
don and Birmingham to give weary
travellers the opportunity of rest and
refreshment; and here the valley is
crossed by a viaduct, which was once
considered an imposing triumph of en-
gineering. From Wolverton to New-
port Pagnell is by road four miles, by
river nearer ten, and there the larger
stream takes up his little brother for
the rest of their winding ramble to the
German Ocean.
	Nobody ever set out to reach a given
destination with less anxiety about
eventually arriving there than the Ouse,
when he decided that, after leaving
Newport Pagnell, it was as well to go
to Bedford. Being a river-god he may
be credited with wisdom superior to
that of mortals; and perhaps he was
right in expatiating in his meadows,
listening to the clatter of his poplar
leaves, taking his pastime in broad
deeps, and ever and anon losing his way
among beds of reeds. The upshot of it
all is that, whereas mere men make it
a thirteen-mile walk, our river travels
forty, and is eventually so reluctant to
pass under the graceful bridge by the
Swan hotel, that the Midland Railway
crosses him seven times in the seven
miles between Bedford and Sham-
brook.
	This sort of conduct might be par-
donable in a nymph or other light-
hearted feminine divinity, but in a
sober old river calls for reprobation.
Father Thames shakes his head over it,
pointing to his own noble curves, and
even the twisting Tees thinks there
should be a limit to capriciousness,
though his conscience is a little uneasy
about his performances in the neighbor-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00169" SEQ="0169" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="159">159
Cowpers Ouse.

hood of Darlingtofl. He, however, can
plead mountains at his source, moun-
tains without lakes, always trying to
a river that wishes to be respectable.
But the Ouse knew what was to happen
to him; he knew that he would be
caught up by Dutch engineers at Ear-
ith, and that the better part of him,
hemmed between earth-works, would
have to run in two parallel straight
lines across the Fens to enter the Wash
at Lynn through an ungraceful cut;
and thus he made his playground in
the broad meadows above Bedford be-
fore departing for those regions where
unlovely science was to prevail over
his artless whims.
The valley between Newport Pagnell
and Bedford is Cowpers country. It
is here that the Ouse gives us a scenery
all his own, as he travels in his leis-
urely way around three sides of a
quadrilateral tableland, whose greatest
elevation is nowhere more than four
hundred feet, but whose flanks descend
to the meadows with some suddenness
in places, and yet with no precipitous
rudeness. The floor of the valley is
flat, sometimes a mile across, some-
times a few hundred yards, and the
river shifts from side to side as his
fancy leads; but wherever he hugs the
slopes, his stream is deep and broad
and clear. It is the reproach of slug-
gish rivers that they are muddy, but
not so the Ouse. A narrow fringe of
water lilies on either shore marks the
limit of earthiness; between those the
channel, twenty to forty yards in
breadth, is apparently paved with
stone, for a twelve-foot punt~pole
grates along the rocky bottom. As our
river never discloses the dark secrets
of his bed like the shameless Tees,
we can only guess at the causes of
this absence of sediment in his still
deeps, and may conjecture springs
breaking into his channel from below,
sufficient in quantity to carry away,
even in summer-time, the light depos
its of a stream not subject to the vio-
lent incursions of mountain torrents.
The Ouse has never been a hig~hway
of any importance; he cannot boast of
a romantic population of bargees like
the Thames, or his own tributary, the
Cam, which brings him much mud and
no less learning, let us hope, from
Cambridge. Commerce does not trouble
a river that has no commodity to send
seawards, except such fruits of the
earth as, in the present decay of Eng-
lish agriculture, we are more apt to
receive from beyond the German Ocean
than to transmit to our neighbors. As
far up as Bedford there are locks, but
above Bedford not only have we those
sevenfold windings which rival Styx
nine times interfused, but the river,
in so much of his course a natural
canal, deliberately places a well-con-
sidered impediment in the way of such
as might be tempted to burden him
with the vuigarities of trade, for when
he elects to leave the slopes on one
side or the other of his valley, and
cross the meadows, he straightway
breaks up into two, or even three, nar-
row and frequently shallow streams,
and thus continuing for a mile or so,
defies any but the smallest boats to
travel on his current; whence it has
happened that a river some two hun-
dred and fifty miles long, running
through fertile land in a populous
country, has only one town of any
great importance on its banks. Buck-
ingham, Bedford, HuntingdOn, are, in-
deed, county towns, but the first of the
three is little better than a village;
Bedford owes its recent expansion, not
to trade, but to John Harpur, the bene-
factor of its schools; Huntiugdon is at
most a couple of sizes bigger than
Buckingham; even Ely, the largest of
the Ouse towns before we reach the
sea, was made by monks, not by mer-
chants, and is indebted to its cathedral,
not to its trade, for such fame as it
enjoys. At Kings Lynn alone does</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00170" SEQ="0170" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="160">	160	Cowters Ouse.

commerce fairly lay her hand upon the
river, Kings Lynn, from whence started
so early as 1330 A.D., the first expedi-
tion in search of the North Pole; it
was conducted by one Nicholas, a Car-
melite Friar, who set out for the Arc-
tic regions relying on his astrolabe,
and, so the c~hronicles of Lynn inform
us, was reckoned to have got there.
	Action and the Ouse are out of har-
mony; from the time when Canute
paused upon his waters to listen to the
singing of the monks of Ely, his heroes
have been men of religion rather than
of war. True, there is one notable ex-
ception; Oliver Cromwell was a son
of the Ouse, but a large part of him
was in the traditions of his native
stream. Oliver, the saint, had mused
for many years among the meadows
between Huntingdon and Ely, before
he became Oliver, the man of war; and
The warrior was not content with beat-
ing the Scots in the field of Dunbar;
he set his heart no less on achieving a
controversial victory over the Presby-
terians at Edinburgh, where, indeed,
he was confronted with greater stub-
bornness.
	In the Wars of the Roses, Olney and
Emberton witnessed the return of the
King-maker, and the dispersion of the
northern forces under Sir John Con-
yers and Robin of Redesdale; but these
events have left no local record.
	In the seventeenth century the rest-
less Catcsby had a house at Hardmead
in the hills, four miles from Olney;
Gayhurst, the home of Sir Everard
Digby, a house well known to Cowper,
is not far off, and the young knight was
entangled in Catesbys madcap scheme
by the agency of Father Garnett;
whence came local traditions of under-
ground passages rat Gayhurst, of Dig-
bys hole, a secret way to the river.
Sir Keneim Digby also lived at Gay-
hurst, and left a trace of himself in a
breed of edible snails, which he im-
ported for the benefit of the incompar
able Venetia; they were held by the
faculty of those days to be good food
for consumptive persons. The villagers
of Gayhurst have not long ceased to
look for Digbys hoddies.
	And Bunyan, too, is of the Ouse; was
not the greater part of the Pilgrims
Progress written in Bedford Gaol?
There are records of his preaching at
Olney and other places along the
river.
	Legh Richmond, the well-known
writer of Evangelical stories, was rec-
tor of Turvey for thirty years; in fact,
the theological attitude of the river
has always been in the Evangelical di-
rection. There were monasteries near
his banks, but they did not flourish;
the religious houses at Bradwell, Tick-
ford, Ravenstone, Lavendon, Turvey,
were already far gone in decay at the
Dissolution, and were never on the
scale of the great Cistercian establish-
ments of the north. It was the Evan-
gelical element at Olney that brought
to the Ouse its inspired worshipper,
who was to give the river such fame
as it might otherwise have missed.
Cowpers connection with the Ouse be-
gan at Huntingdon in 1765, and ended
at Weston Underwood in 1795; for the
whole of those thirty years he never
left its banks except for one visit of six
weeks to Hayleys home in Sussex,
towards the end of the period.
	Olney in itself is not a particularly
attractive little town; it can boast a
noble church, but there is little else in
it to excite the attention of a visitor.
It was not Olney, but Olneys curate,
that caused the place to be selected
as the poets residence; but though
Olney is not itself beautiful, the sur-
rounding country is very beautiful in-
deed, and the more romantic splendors
of the lakes have failed to inspire prose
or verse more delightful than the let-
ters and poems of William Cowper.
	The second Earl of Dartmouth mar-
ried the heiress of one Sir Charles</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00171" SEQ="0171" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="161">	Cozuj5ers Ouse.	161

icholl, an extensive landowner in
Olney and the district. In his youth
the Earl came under the influence of
the famous Countess of Huntingdon,
and was, like her, a leader in the Evan-
gelical world, in the world of White-
field and Wesley. He does not appear
to have resided in his wifes house at
Olney, but he was much interested in
the spiritual welfare of the little place;
by his recommendation the Reverend
John Newton was appointed curate at
Olney, nor did he withhold his counte-
nance from Suteliffe, the great Baptist
preacher, from whose seminary at 01-
ney went Carey, the missionary and
orientalist. Five miles off, at New-
port Pagnell, was one of the earliest
Congregational churches; on the hill
at Clifton Reynes the rector was a
noted Evangelical, Mr. Jones, the
brother-in-law of Lady Austen. In
those days the line between Noncon-
formist Evangelicals and Church of
England Evangelicals was not rigidly
drawn; what they had in common was
more than that in which they differed;
clergymen of the Church of England,
who were at all earnest, had more sym-
pathy with the Baptist Suteliffe and the
Congregational Bull than with fox-
hunting country parsons or the prel-
ates of the court. Thus the Methodist
movement was stronger then in coun-
try districts than it is now; it was sup-
ported by the wealthy and refined, as
well as by small tradesmen and arti-
zans. Not only Lord Dartmouth, but
other country gentlemen and ladies in
the Gluey neighborhood favored the
Methodists. The result was the soci-
ety to which Mrs. Unwin brought Cow-
per.
The virtues of Mrs. IJnwin have be-
come an article of faith with many
lovers of Cowper. The poets exquisite
expression of his attachment to her;
the high value Which he set upon her
literary judgment; the tenderness with
which he waited on her decline; the
beautiful pictures which he has drawn
of their domestic life; her own long pa-
tience under the anxieties of his weak
mental health,all these combine to
form a picture of human relations so
full of charm, that those who have once
realized it resent any change in the
arrangement of its lights and shadows.
If, however, we are to do justice to our
poet, it is due to him to pursue some
inquiry into the features in his intel-
lectual history, in his artistic life,
which were introduced or, at any rate
developed, by the influence of Mrs.
IJnwin. We may grant as a defect in
the poets organization that he was one
of those men who cannot walk of them-
selves, who are by the law of their na-
ture dependent upon the judgment of
some other person, whose affection im-
poses upon them a loss of liberty. It
was necessary that Cowper should rely
upon somebody; but it was not neces-
sary that he should rely upon Mrs.
IJnwin. Many a woman has laid upon
the object of her devotion a yoke which
was never felt, and never consciously
attached. The truest affection, result-
ing in mutual self-sacrifice, may exist
between husband and wife, and yet the
partner who is apparently the gainer,
may really be the loser in the partner-
ship; this is particularly apt to be the
case when one of the partners is an
artist, and the other a very loving, but
only an ordinarily well-informed hu-
man being.
Cowper was by birth and education
a member of the English aristocracy;
he was a classical scholar of consider-
able attainments; he was exceptionally
well read in English literature; he was
no milksop; as a schoolboy he was dis-
tinguished in athletics; he was humor-
ous, witty, merry and affectionate,
with an unusual power of attracting
friendship, especially the friendship
of women and young men, and this
power he retained to the last years of
his life. It is exceptional for a man of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00172" SEQ="0172" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="162">	162	Cowters Ouse.

sixty to love or be loved by a new ac-
quaintance; but Cowper won the heart of
his distant cousin, John Johnson, a Cam-
bridge undergraduate, who called on him
at Weston, when he was nearly sixty;
this new acquaintance afterwards
cared for and tended him with no less
assiduity than Mrs. Tinwin, and in cir-
cumstances no less, if not more, pain-
ful. Among Cowpers many bright,
affectionate letters few are more bright
and affectionate than those to his
young relative.
	Mrs. lJnwin was the daughter of a
linen-draper at Ely. There is no crime
in being the daughter of a linen-draper,
but distinctions of rank and distinc-
tions of training were much sharper in
the middle of the eighteenth century
than they are now. She was by birth
and association far removed from the
world in which Cowper had been
brought up. She is said to have been
pretty and witty. Her husband was a
clergyman, very much older than her-
self, who lived the life of an absentee
rector at Huntingdon, where he took
private pupils, and held the post of
reader in the church. The immorality
of absenteeism was not regarded in
those days with the same rigor that it
is now; but the Unwins lived the life
of Methodists. A day with them was
divided between public and private
prayers, pious conversation and pious
reading, enlivened by the singing of
hymns to the accompaniment of Mrs.
Unwins harpsichQrd. It seems strange
that such good people should not have
thought of their parishioners at Grim-
ston, and should not have seen some
incongruity in the comfortable profes-
sion of religion at Huntingdon, while
they were drawing a stipend from their
neglected country parish.
	Two years before Mr. Unwins sud-
den death, Cowper arrived at Hunting-
don. He had just recovered from his
first severe attack of mania and wished
to live in the country near his brother,
who was a fellow of Benet College,.
Cambridge; suitable lodgings could not
be found within a shorter distance. At
first he lived alone, except for the at-
tendance of a man-servant, whom he
brought with him from the private asy-
lum in which he had been cured; then
he was attracted by young William
Unwin, who was just finishing hi~
course at Cambridge and was shortly
to take orders. He was introduced to
the family; the liking was mutual, and
eventually Cowper begged to be allowed
to take the place of a pupil in the
house. A year later Mr. lJnwin was
killed by a fall from his horse. He
seems to have expressed some wish
that in the event of his death, Cowper
might continue to live with his widow,
and the arrangement was acceptable to
both parties. Cowper speaks of the
maternal affection of Mrs. Unwin for
him, and his filial tenderness towards
her.
	Just at this moment John Newton,
who had recently been appointed curate
at Olney, happened to come to Hunting-
don. His preaching attracted Mrs.
lJnwin, who made ;his acquaintance,
and asked him to find a house for her-
self and Cowper in Olney or its imme-
diate neighborhood. This was done,
and in 1767 began Cowpers long life
at Olney.
	There could have been no more un-
fortunate arrangement. Gowpers
malady was that terrible mania of
morbid fear impelling the sufferer to
self-destruction; before and after an
attack he was given to religious ques-
tionings, not of a particularly gloomy
character, being indeed such as are
often indulged in by those in good
health. Occupation was good for him,
was indeed necessary alike for his
bodily and mental health; but excite-
ment was deadly. His first attack was
brought on by a dread of having to
appear in the House of Lords and prove
himself qualified to be a clerk of that</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00173" SEQ="0173" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="163">	Cow5ers Ouse.	16&#38; 

august assembly, for he had a horror
of publicity in any form.
This being the case, and Mrs. Unwin
knowing that it was the case, he was
taken by her and handed over bodily
to the care of a revivalist preacher of
an energetic and noisy type. John
Newton had been a sailor before the
mast; having been a profane swearer
like Bunyan, he had been converted by
a special interposition of Providence on
his behalf in a rescue from shipwreck;
he had then been captain of a slaver,
and eventually a tide-surveyor at Liv-
erpool. This post he gave up to take
orders, impelled by a sense of duty and
fitness. He believed in special inter-
positions of Providence, even in trivial
matters, in sudden conversions; he was
in many respects a Calvinist, but not a
gloomy one. His preaching was such
that the people of Olney attributed
eases of insanity to its effects. It was
to this Boanerges of a man that Mrs.
Unwin brought Cowper, the tender,
shrinking, refined, delicate scholar, suf-
fering from a definite nervous malady.
Newton, a thoroughly good-hearted
and affectionate man, took possession
of Cowper; for thirteen years they were
hardly separated for more than twelve
hours out of the twenty-four, except
when a recurrence of Cowpers insanity
rendered his seclusion necessary. New-
ton rode about to the different villages
in the neighborhood, holding open-air
meetings, preaching in cottages, pray-
ing by death-beds. In all these Cowper
accompanied him; long prayer-meetings
were held in Lord Dartmouths empty
house at Olney, and Cowper, to whom
publicity was poison, was encouraged
to take a leading part in them. The
result was very soon a recurrence of
his malady, which lasted in all for
eighteen months, in an acute form for
six; and the pair of well-intentioned
blunderers allowed their friends illness
to grow on him for more than a year
before they thought of consulting Dr.
Cotton, who had cured him at ~t. Al-
bans.
	This was not the whole of the injury
which Mrs. Unwin did to Cowper. She-
estranged him from his relations, or,.
rather, allowed an estrangement to~
continue which had begun at the period
of his first illness. What Cowper lost
by this we may gather from his first
letter written to his cousin, Lady Hes-
keth, in reply to one of hers after a silence-
of nineteen years. The delight with which
Cowper recurs to the innocent pleasures~
of his youth, to the days that were
spent in giggling and making giggle,
his almost painfully eager anticipations.
of the joy of seeing his old friend again.
are expressed as though by a mans
starving for sympathy, who has sud-
denly realized all that he had foregone,
and is impatient of any delay in return-
ing to happier scenes. Newton left
Olney, fortunately for Cowper, in 1780,.
and the succeeding ten years were the-
happiest of Cowpers life after his first
breakdown. There was another gleam
of light, a break in the clouds of Un-
winism in which Cowper had allowed
himself to be enveloped. This was the
intercourse with Lady Austen, which.
began almost immediately after New-
tons departure; it is to this that we~
owe The Diverting History of Joha
Gilpin and The Task.
There can be no possible doubt that
Mrs. TJnwin was jealous of Lady Aus-
ten; and there can be no less doubt:
that she had reason to be jealous. She
had been engaged to marry Cowper,
but the contract was broken off at the-
time of his madness at Olney. She saw
that brother William and sister Ann
could not continue to live on those terms,
though Cowper might choose to please-
himself with the simile of a three-fold
cord of which she was herself one of
the strands. But the moment Cowper
realized that he had entered upon more
than friendly relations with Lady Aus-
ten he broke the connection. Could a:</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00174" SEQ="0174" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="164">	164	Cowj5ers Ouse.

woman desire more than this? Appar-
ently Mrs. Unwin was not satisfied, for
she allowed Cowper towrite as follows
to her son after Lady Austen had left
Olney:

You are going to Bristol. A lady,
not long since our nearest neighbor, is
probably there, she was there very
lately. If you should chance to fall
into her company, remember, if you
please, that we found the connection in
some respects an inconvenient one;
that we do not wish to renew it; and
conduct yourself accordingly. A char-
acter with which we spend all our
time should be made on purpose for us;
too much or too little of any ingredi-
ent spoils all. In the instance in ques-
tion the dissimilitude was too great not
to be felt coatinually, and conse-
quently made our intercourse unpleas-
ant. We have reason, however, to be-
lieve that she has given up all thoughts
of a return to Olney.

It took Cowper three years to find
out the unpleasantness of this painful
dissimilitude. He writes in his own
name and Mrs. Unwins, who might
surely have written to her son herself,
4and spared Cowper the humiliation of
this disingenuous and ungenerous epis-
tle. Cowper had satisfied all that Mrs.
Unwin could possibly demand; he had
sent Lady Austen away; he had prac-
tically, if not actually, said that he
felt himself so bound to Mrs. Unwin
that he could marry no one else; could
she not have let the matter be? Cow-
per could have had no fear that Lady
Austen would attempt to renew the in-
tercourse by the mediation of young
Unwin; he was a gentleman, and Lady
Austen was a lady; in fact, Mrs. Un-
win, like many other beneficent men
and women, was over-tenacious of her
power, over-apprehensive of its loss.
She had made Cowper quarrel with
Lady Austen once before, and there had
been a reconciliation; this time she was
determined not to risk the fruits of vic
tory by any possible oversight. She
was not, however, permanently cured
of her jealousy; a little postscript to
a letter of Cowper, addressed to Lady
Hesketh, written and signed by Mrs.
IJnwin at a later time, shows that
there were still occasional quarrels with
Cowpers friends.
	In fact, Mrs. Unwin was not of Cow-
pers world; she was not of his intel-
lectual world any more than she was of
his social world. Under Newtons in-
fluence Corwper could only write hymns;
under Mrs. Unwins, rather common-
place satire or mild preaching; it was
Lady Austen who showed him what he
could do with the incidents of everyday
life, and who elicited from him the
matchless descriptions in The Task.
Mrs. Unwin restricted his reading to
the Bible, the newspaper and devo-
tional works; under Mrs. Unwin 5 in-
fluence he pours contempt on geology
and astronomy, and gives advice about
the reading of the Bible which would
inevitably lead us to the abysmal igno-
rance of the Boers. Mrs. Unwin toler-
ated his humorous side, his powers of
dramatic description; Lady Austen and
Lady Hesketh enjoyed them. It is to
Mrs. Unrwin that we owe the popular
conception of Cowper as a mild, mad
man, who kept tame hares and wore
a white cap. But the real Cowper was
a finished gentleman, running over with
fun and laughter, particular about his
personal appearance, able to be ac-
cepted on his own terms by the Wrights
of Gayhurst, the Chesters of Chicheley
and, above all, by his delightful Mr.
and Mrs. Frog, the Throgmortons of
Weston Underwood.
The excitements of society were too
much for Cowpers delicate nerves,
nor had he any sympathy with sport;
he preferred taming hares to chasing
them, watching birds to shooting them;
but he also loved the intimate com-
panionship of a few chosen friends, and
he could always find them. Such inter-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00175" SEQ="0175" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="165">	Cowters Ouse.	1~5

course was good for him, better for
him even than visiting the sick in their
homes, and other active charities in
which he was engaged. Cowper was
no respecter of persons; he made
friends in all classes of society; he is
as proud of the affection of his man
Sam as of that of Mrs. Courtenay,
my lady of the ink-bottle, and when
living at Olney he would run across the
road with his last copy of verses to
Mr. Wilson, the barber, a genial tonsor,
who is still remembered by old resi-
dents in Olney, and whose shop was
the informal club of the little town.
We may give Mrs. Unwin her due;
devoting herself to Cowper as few
would have done, she nursed and cared
for him in every way; we may respect
her devotion, and yet we must regret
her limitations. She went the wrong
way to work to effect the restoration
of his health, and who knows what he
might have done had he been in the
habit of reading with a woman of
more profound literary accomplish-
ments?
In spite of Mrs. Unwins restrictions,
Cowper remains one of the few con-
summate masters of the English lan-
guage. His letters are generally ad-
mitted to be incomparable, the high-
water mark of pure, light, easy English
prose; the words and the ideas fit like
a glove; both are alike graceful and
delicate. Not that Cowper could not
be stern upon occasion; he is, perhaps,
the only one of Dr. Johnsons contem-
poraries who could pass an unfavorable
criticism upon him with no sense of
temerity. There are strong bits of sa-
tire in his poetry, as well as those that
are weak, and even when his religios-
ity offends us we would do well to re-
member that what he says is fre-
quently worth saying, though the
form in which it is said has
gone out of fashion; nor is he
deficient in shrewdness and strong
common sense. As a descriptive poet
he has never been surpassed; he is mi-
nute in his observation and yet has the
gift of selection; he loved the scenes
in which his innocent life was spent,
perhaps more than Dr. Johnson loved
Fleet Street.
It is a misfortune tht the best-known
portraits of Cowper, those which have
been most frequently reproduced, rep-
resent him in a strange white cap, and
have thus contributed to make us think
of him solely or chiefly as eccentric.
The children of Weston Underwood~
during the last years of the poets resi-
dence on the Ouse, when his suicidal
mania was talked about in the locality,
were much terrified by this cap; but
we are not children, and even though
Cowper was sometimes insane, have no
right to despise his teaching on that ac-
count. Dr. Johnson was subject to
melancholy, though in a less degree
than Cowper, but we do not consider
him effeminate; both were devoutly
pious. The cap in question was worn
by all gentlemen in the time of perukes,
who did not wish to spend the whole
of their day magnificently bewigged.
Cowpers was a particularly smart
affair, made for him by Lady Hesketh,
and adorned with a ribbon and a bow.
Hogarth has represented himself in a
similar cap; but we do not suspect him
of too much mildness.
The best picture of Cowper is prob-
ably that in the National Portrait Gal-
lery; it was painted by Romney at the
same time as the better-known one, in
which a stagey effect is produced by
the position of the eyes, as of one his-
toning for inspiration. The less-known
portrait represents the poet with a silk
handkerchief thrown over the back of
his head, which is inclined forward;
full justice is done to the delicate lips
and the earnest eyes. Romney seems to
have kept this more natural study, and
it was sold with the rest of his effects.
At Weston Underwood, Cowper was
well above the Ouse, and could look</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00176" SEQ="0176" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="166">	4~66	Cowters Ouse.

from the upper windows of his house
-across the river, and beyond the high
ground of Fligrave to the Brickhills,
~and even down the valley of the Ousel
to the distant Chilterns, a smiling but
zalmost mountainous prospect; for it is
one of Ouses tricks to veil his gentle
slopes in such a gauzy haze as gives
the effect of steep hills and mighty dis-
tances. Behind Weston is Yardley
Chase, with the great oaks that Cow-
per worshipped. The tree to which he
addressed an unfinished poem is pol-
larded; the real monarchs of the forest
~are two, a little further from Weston,
which he used often to visit, and some-
times known as Gog and Magog. One
of them, however, is also known as
Judith, and there is a tradition that it
was planted by, or in honor of, the
Countess Judith, half-sister of William
the Conqueror, to whom the greater
part of the surrounding country was
given by her brother. The trees are
certainly of very great antiquity, and
the fact that they alone, among the an-
cient oaks of the forest, have been left
unpollarded, indicates some special as-
sociation.
The last years of the poets life at
Weston are painful to think of. Mrs.
Unwin was breaking down, and Cow-
per, from having been patient, had be-
come nurse; insanity gained upon him,
and took a new form, whieh was ag-
gravated by the foolish ministra-
tions of a foolish schoolmaster at 01-
ney. Still, there were lucid intervals,
and not unfrequent flashes of the old
bright wit. In 1795 his cousin Johnson
removed the invalids to Norfolk. Mrs.
lJnwin died the following year, and at
the end of April, 1800, Cowpers tor-
tured clay found rest.
A century has passed since Cowper
rambled by the Ousea century of un-
paralleled movement in all that ad-
vances the material resources of man-
kindand yet how little we are
changed! The Frenchman still hates
an Englishman as he did when The
Task was written; England is again
at war in one of her colonies; the Evan-
gelical movement has done its work,
and quieted down; but is Cowpers call
to greater earnestness any less neces-
sary to-day than it was a hundred
years ago? Amusement still takes the
first place in the thoughts of the many;
the drunkard still staggers in our
streets; behind the noble frontages of
our expanded towns there is still the
squalid heap of derelict humanity.
Cowper does not bid us to be gloomy;
his call is not to asceticism, but to a
recognition that there is something
more to be lived for than the satisfac-
tion of our own desires. Particular
forms of recreation were needlessly of-
fensive to the society with which he
lived. We smile when we find him
dealing no less severely with a clergy-
man who played the violin after service
on Sundays, than with his sporting
neighbor. His detestation of card-
playing appears to us out of proportion;
but then we have forgotten what card-
playing meant in those dayswhat an
endless waste of time, of health, of
money. Whenever we are disposed to
be annoyed with Cowpers dispropor-
tionate censures we must recall the
circumstances in which he lived, the
dependence upon others imposed by his
malady, and the not altogether happy
fate which determined those who
should control his destinies at a critical
period of his life. Surely there must,
after all, have been an enormous vital-
ity in the man to write as much as he
did, and as well as he did, placed as
he was.
Of all our teachers Cowper is the
most sincere; he lived as he preached,
brightening the common things of life
with humor, sanctifying them with
love; and this is why the gentle Ouse
has its votaries. It is impossible to dis-
sociate his water-lilies and his reeds,
his poplars and his willows, his broad</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00177" SEQ="0177" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="167">	The North.	167

meadows and wooded slopes, from the
memory of the man of whom it was
said: if there is a good man living, it
is William Cowper.
	The country has but little changed in
the course of a century. The ruins of
Capability Browns exploits are still
traceable at Weston; the square tower
of Clifton still looks down upon the
spire of Olney; there is still a ilump
of poplars at Lavendon Mill; there is
still a we4th of flowering rushes with
their cherry~scented blossoms, of broad-
leaved plants varying the monotony of
the reeds, of purple loose-strife, of blue
forget-me-not. An adventurous holi-
day-maker who could, for a couple of
days, forego the delights of dusty roads
and the rushing wheel might find a less
agreeable pastime than a voyage in a
canoe from Newport Pagnell down to
Turvey. Thus he might bathe himself
Macmillans Magazine.
in the atmosphere which was breathed
by no mean English poet, gliding be-
neath hills clothed with trees,
or between wide meadows; but he
would do well not to surrender himself
unguardedly to the calm pleasure of
plain sailing, lest he should rue his
error lost in the mazes of a reed-bed.
Failing this adventure his events will
be the scream and flash of a kingfisher,
or the sulky croak of a heron disturbed
in his meal of freshwater mussels.
	From Turvey to Bedford the journey
is well enough for a while, but he
must, indeed, be fond of water-ways
who does not weary of those seven-fold
wanderings of the river below Sham-
brook; and yet these also are sacred
to the memory of a poet. It was here
that Edward Fitzgerald used to dream
and fish. Omar Khayyam and Cow-
per meet upon the Ouse.
J.	C. Tarver.



THE NORTH.

Other skies of stainless blue,
Stranger seas and olive heights
Rival not the master hue
Of the shore where rainbow lights
Drift in heaven, and seaward sink
Down the gray horizons brink.

Therefore when the hours are told
And the shredded wracks are pale;
And wide shafts of dusty gold
Roof the memories of the gale
1~J~oulded waves that vastly ride
	Through the lull of eventide
I will praise the gusty thrill
And the tingle of the North;
Through the unsubstantial chill
It is mine to hazard forth,
Straining for the western gleam
In the likeness of my dream!
E.	S. P. H.
The Speaker.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00178" SEQ="0178" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="168">	168	 The Shame of William Danby.
		THE SHAME OF WILLIAM DANBY.

A new curate was coming to the par-
ish church, and there was a flutter of
interest, not, it is to be feared, exclu-
sively spiritual.
The marriage-garden of Kirkholm re-
lied for a good deal of its husbandry
upon young clergymen and young doc-
tors, and perhaps the solid influence of
Archdeacon Whittaker owed more than
he knew to the eligibility of his cu-
rates. For many years past he had
given no title to a candidate without
sufficient social claims, and the f ailing-
in of little livings kept happy time with
the engagements of his staff. Only one
of the parish clergy had married out
of the congregationand he was, ex-
emplarily, a curate still. Consequently
people spoke with more than titular re-
spect of our Venerable Archdeacon,
and little oddities as a preachersuch
as a tendency to lose his place and to
give the same sermon on two succes-
sive Sundayswere treated with smil-
ing toleration.
Preaching, indeed! said Mrs. Whit-
worth, whose daughter Lilian was very
nearly engaged to one of the four cu-
rates; it is practice that tells. Look
at that Pollock person! (Mr. Pollock
was the vicar of St. Anns). Youd
think from his sermons the man was
really in earnest, and yet when he
comes down from the pulpit how does
he behave? Bear one anothers bur-
dens, indeedand three married cu-
rates running!
But he is a very hard worker, Lil-
ian remarked. He has done a great
deal among the poor.
Oh, no doubt, no doubt, answered
her mother; we hear far too much
about the slums. The lower classes are
very well off. Its we that are the poor.
I dont pity your mill-hands at allwho
minds what class they travel? Its the
comfortably off that must go some-
where for a holiday, and wear decent
gloves and have hot joints for dinner~
that I am sorry for. The poor! Rub-
bish!
	He is coming on Friday, said Dora,
the youngest daughter, when this ir-
relevance showed symptoms of subsid-
ing, and he preaches at the iron church.
on Sunday evening.
	Then I hope, said Mrs. Whitworth,.
they will have the seats cleaned. I
really dont know what they want with.
a chapel of ease at that dirty end of the
town. Ease, indeed! Ease ought to
begin with an f and another letter. We
must ask him to supper, poor, lonely
young man.
	Mr. How should be told to bring
him, said Dora. Had not you better-
write, Lii?
Nonsense, said Lilian; why should~
I write ? Mr. How was her particular
curate.
Sunday came and there was a large
congregation at the chapel of ease. Mrs.
Whitworth, after a hasty conference
with the verger and a little flapping of
his gown, sat down in a front seat, sup-
ported by Mrs. Bagwell and Miss Amy
Finch. The two Whitworth girls had.
declined to be thrust into such extreme
prominence. A modesty ill-requited
by Mrs. Sedgwick, for she beckoned up
her own young ladies, after the service
had begun, knowing that Emma looked
almost pretty when she blushed. There
was a little coolness between the heads
of the Whitworth and Sedgwick house-
hold, consequent upon that, but happily-
it did not involve the girls, who re-
spected one anothers love of fair play..
I am so sorry, Dora, Julia Sedgwick
said, when the service was over, and
the young people were walking home-
in a cluster. Mother meant kindly,.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00179" SEQ="0179" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="169">	The Shame of William Danby.	169

of course, but I hope you dont be-
lieve
	Of cours~ not, said Dora. Well,
what do you think of him?
	Oh, when he falls over his surplice
rather less, and can find his way a little
in the prayers and does not drop his
voice so much, and gives out some of
the right hymns, we shall be able to
judge better.
	Hes nothing to Mr. Richardson,
Lilian said. Dont you remember we
heard him muttering to himself Oh,
dear me, dear me! and he ran his poor
hair up into positive spikes. This one
Mr. Danbywas not so bad as that.
	But how unlucky that he could not
discover how to get into the pulpit. I
really thought he would have to climb
up, hand overOh!
	There was a voice in Julias ear. I
beg your pardon, it said. I believe I
er
	All the girls turned round and there
was the new curate bowing and smil-
ing.
	How has been called to a sick case,
he said; may I introduce myself? -
He shook hands all round with the
disconcerted girls. Then he turned to
Julia.
	There ought to be a finger-post, he
said, glancing towards the pulpit.
	Oh, pray forgive me, said Julia,
but of course
	Why, what is there to forgive? You
were very kind, I am sure.
	On the whole we really were com-
plimentary.
	Oh, were you ?I think that must
have been before I came up. Your
kindness seemed to me of the castigat-
ing kind.
	Oh, that is ungrateful. Why, we
said you did not
	I can claim no credit for that. My
hair wont go into spikes.
	At the corner the S dgwicks said
good-bye, and the Whitworths carried
home their prize.
	tJVI~G AGE.	VOL. viii.	408
	By comparison he really was rather
a prize. At any rate, h,e was not a
blank. His manners were perfectly
easy, and his conversational powers
above the modest Kirkholm average.
The only thing that went at all against
the grain of approval was his silence
concerning his family. Little half-
querries elicited no information, and to
direct interrogation even Mrs. Whit-
worth would not at once proceed.
There was time enough for that.
Prima facie a gentleman, with an Ox-
ford degree, and a name pleasantly sug-
gestive of noble connectionsthe young
man deserved every encouragement.
	Now come often, said Mrs. Whit- -
worth, when he rose to say good-bye.
Come whenever you feel inclined
whenever you feel lonely. You are
sure to find some of us in, and theres
always enough for supper.
	How could you say that, mother?
Lilian asked, when the young man had
gone. Bread and cheese, and the cotd
ends of pudding.
	There are tins in the cupboard,
said Mrs. Whitworth, loftily. Besides,
hell have the sense to go in time. I
hope there is nothing wrong about his
connections.
	Why, if it comes to that, said Dora,
look at Uncle Joe.
	No, Dora, answered her mother. I
will not look at Uncle Joe. I prefer to
look at Aunt Basset and Cousin Cath-
erine. Your Cousin Catherine might
have been Lady Mudge.
	At the sound of that dreaded name
the girls took their candles. Mrs. Whit-
worth mounted upon the possible Lady
Mudge was too high for anything.
I like him, Lii, said Dora when the
girls were in their own room.
	Strange, Lilian answered, when
he showed such a marked antipathy to
you.
	Young Mr. Danby was soon in a fair
way to become notable among the
Archdeacons successes. Having at</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00180" SEQ="0180" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="170">	170	The Shame of William Danby.

length overcome those initial difficulties
enumerated by Miss Sedgewick, he won
much favor in the pulpit. It was a
long time since the parish church had
been blessed with an extempore
preacher. Though a few people com-
plained that Mr. Danbys arguments
had a tendency to fade imperceptibly
away, and that, while some of his sen-
tences terminated with singular abrupt-
ness, others did not terminate at all,
the mass of the congregation congratu-
lated itself on having got one of the
right sort. It was felt that while he
wanted to say something and couldnt,
the average curate wanted to say noth-
ing and could. Ay, chuckled the old
illiterates, but its nice to hear a bit of
talk. That was, indeed, a fair de-
scription of the young mans pulpit
style. It was pervaded by an earnest
familiarity. It had no eloquence, no
brilliancy, no distinction. It lacked the
ozone of intellectuality, the delicate airs
of suggestion. It touched a few prob-
lems, and it yielded many stories. It
left the imagination unfed, but it but-
ton-holed the conscience. He gives it
you, remarked a toper, who had come
to hear him, as straight as the missus
on Saturday night. In a little while
it became evident that the people looked
out for the new curates turn. The
church was always full when it was
known that he was going to preach.
	It cannot be pretended that this popu-
larity excited no bitterness in the cleri-
cal bosom. The senior curate reluc-
tantly admitted his disgust. Hitherto,
he said, the parish church has not been
sensational. We have left that sort of
thing to St. Anns and the Bethels; I
wonder the dear Archdeacon stands
it.
	Come! said How; Danby is a really
good fellow. He is thoroughly in ear-
nest.
	Oh yes, answered the senior, lifting
a refined hand and pushing vulgarity
gently away, your bull of Bashan al
ways is, but a man can be in earnest
without letting himself down. Id
rather see the church empty than tell
anecdotes about little boys being run
over and saved by Bibles in their
breast-pockets, and soldiers converted
by screws of tobacco done up in leaves
of Songs and Solos.
	Its a matter of taste, said How.
	Yes, and I cant get the taste out ot
my mouth. He makes the better. sort
horribly uncomfortable.
	But we make them a great deal too
comfortable. I, for example, as is only
too evident, am a powerful soporific.
	Better send them to sleep with sound
dogma than make them blubber with
Moodys stories. I wish Danby well
and well out of the parish church.
	And something of that sort really
did eventuate.
	Danby was told off more and more
for chapel-of-ease duty, until his work
amounted to a sole charge of Back End.
Back End might have smelt no sweeter
under a rosier name, but it certainly
fell short of fragrance under its own.
	It was not until he had entered into
the husbandry of that neglected vine-
yard that the young mans quality
came out. He threw himself heart and
soul into the work. The little chapel
was crowded to the doors. His best
sermons were preached out of church.
In a little while there was not a child
whose name and character he did not
know, nor a man for whose wages he
could not account. He invaded public-
houses at the cost (not entirely to him-
self) of beautiful black eyes. He in-
stituted or vitalized clothing clubs,
night schools, mothers meetings, cot-
tage lectures, a cr~che, a boys brigade,
a cricket club, a gymnasium, a library.
He walked arm in arm with oily men,
not in condescension, but in natural
goodfellowship. His pockets bulged
with half-pounds of tea. And when the
present was made he asked to have a
cup with the happy old lady, and h~</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00181" SEQ="0181" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="171">171
The Shame of William .Danby.

	drank it conscientiously out of his
saucer. (That was a piece of serpen-
tine beguilement.) Often for a week
together he was hardly out of his
clothes.
	The Archdeacon rubbed his chin and
wondered, the senior curate lifted his
hands and clucked. There is one com-
fort, anyhow, he said. We have iso-
lated him. He wont spread.
	It was hardly likely that Danbys
crusade would enlist feminine enthusi-
asts. The two Whitworth girls (Mr.
How, now engaged to Lilian, gener-
ously devoted her to the work) were
among the best and stoutest of his re-
cruits. It was quite true that Mrs.
Whitworth was only a lukewarm con-
vert to Mr. Danbys methods, and her
distrust of the chapel seats became
more deeply grounded than ever. She
began, however, to hear rumors that
authorized a wide toleration. Back
end was in a fair way to be made a
separate district.
	Meanwhile Mr. Danby had not said
anything to Dora, and mystery still
enshrouded his family.
	One evening, when the young man
had found time to play a game of ten-
nis, and even to indulge in a subsequent
cigarette, Mrs. Whitworth took him in
hand. It happened that there had late-
ly settled in Kirkholm, a certain Mr.
Rigby, fair, forty and not fat, and more
than well enough to do. Mr. Rigby
had asked with some significance, to
be introduced to Dora-
Mr. Danby, the matron began, I
dont know what witchcraft you use.
Think of my girls going slumming as
they do! and Dora such a little aristo-
crat and all!
Is she that? the curate asked.
I wonder you have not found it out.
Even from a child she shrank from
anything that was notwhat shall I
say ?unexceptionable. She never had
any patience with parvenus. Wrong,
of course, Mrs. Whitworth added,
	with a splendid smile, but perhaps she
learned that from her mother.
	After all, the curate said, so long
as people are decently bred
	Oh, that is not everything, Mr Dan-
by; there is a great deal in nice con-
nections. I think, by the way, your
family came from?
	There was no irruption of informa
tion, and Mrs. Whitworth added Nor-
folk?
	No, he answered. I dont think.
I have any relations there.
	Indeed! said Mrs. Whitworth..
Whenever you feel disposed to talk a..
little about your people we should ce
so much interested.
	I hardly think so, he said; we are
not, except to ourselves, a very inter-
esting, or a very At that moment
Lilian came up and led the curate
away.
1~Then Danby reached home that
night he found a letter that had arrived
by the evenings post.
From mother, he said, as he opened
it; it is not often that she writes.
	The letter ran as follows:

	My Dear Son,Your poor father died
last night. The clergyman was with
him, and he had not much pain. He
sent his duty to you and was sorry to
be such an expense. He blamed the
drink for all this trouble. My dear
son, I have what will do me for the
funeral, and when I have him buried
I would dearly like to come and man-
age for you. Them landladies is great
old rogues, and I have nobody but
you now the old man is gone. He used
me very bad, but I will be lonesome all
the same. The Lord forgive him!he
was a fine figure of a man and a clever
tradesman too, but he would not mind
himself.
I remain, your affectionate mother,
Norah Danby.
Oh, it is the empty house and heart
that I will have when they takes him
s way. It is a lovely coffin entirely.

The tears gathered in the young
mans eyes. Poor dear old mother,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00182" SEQ="0182" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="172">	172	The Shame of William Danby.

he said. Of course you shall come to
me. Perhaps if I had done my duty
	but no! there was no chance for
father. Only a miracle could have
saved him. God grant his end was
peace.
	He sat down and wrote a warm-
hearted reply.
	Mother, he said. I have a little
house all to myself, and we will be
happy together. There are still fifty
pounds of Uncle Roberts legacy left,
and I have saved a little besides. We
shall be able to get along very nicely,
:and the old time shall come back, and
nobody shall worry you any more. I
long to see your sweet old face again,
~Which I have not beheld for fournear-
W fiveyears. Mother, I could not
help speaking to father if I came, and
you know how mad it made him if I
did. It was best then that we should
be apart, but now we must never part
again.
	He concluded with an offer to come
over and help the winding up of his
mothers small affairs, if his presence
seemed at all needful; only just hinting
that any saving that could be effected
was not to be despised.
	Well, thats done, said Danby to
himself, as he sealed the letter. The
finitum est covered more than that
epistle. In the step which he had
taken Danby saw the end of a dream
a dream that had grown very dear.
	He was in love with Dora Whitworth,
and, but for the need of summoning
his mother, he would have cherished a
good hope of winning his way at last.
Hope, as things were shaping them-
selves, must be kicked out of doors.
	Danby lit his pipe and paced slowly
to and fro, chewing the cud of bitter
thoughts.
	Upon my word, he said to himself,
the worst turn you can do a young
fellow is to give him a lift in life.
Youre sure to lift him a step higher
than ever he can safely stand. Good old
Uncle Willie! If you had not made me
a most unlucky parson, I might have
been a happywell, what should I have
been ?a shoemaker? Yes, say a shoe-
maker. Cobiding is rather a nice trade,
I fancy, and the cure of soles for which
I was intended. I might have been
a gentleman without my hs instead of
a cad with them. Oh, Uncle Willie, I
wish you had never seen that chandlery
store in Johannesburg. The candle was
not worth the game.
	So the young man mused, growing
sarcastic and cynical, in the sharpness
of his hurt. But that was not his natu-
ral vein. He was at least and at worst
a sweet-hearted fellow, and then he
loved his work.
	No, he said, I would not have lost
my chance here for all other chances.
I must make the best of things. Who
knows? . .. perhaps she might..
and then he stopped again. No! its
all over there. She has looks and a
little fortune, and the might-have-been
of Lady Mudge. It is expecting too
much. She could never bear up against
her mother. Better have your tooth
out when you know it is bound to ache.
To morrow Illwell, Illyes, Ill see;
and then!
	He got no farther than that, and it
was not quite a terminus. Still, to have
resolved that he would resolve was
some kind of comfort.
	Danby went to bed, and, finally, to
sleepthat sort of sleep wherein
the mind, harrassed and ham-
pered, toils fruitlessly through all
the worries of the day, rearranging
things with endless ineffectual shifts,
weaving laborious webs that drop
apart, and reviewing its own efforts
all the while in paralyzed despair.
	He got up and had his first experience
of nerves. Hitherto he had regarded
them as an idle invention of idle wom-
eii.
	But bath and breakfast and a bright
sun put in a little word; and there wa~</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00183" SEQ="0183" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="173">	The Shame of William Danby.	173

something in it. He went out and
talked to Teddy Thwaites, while his
poor leg was being dressed; then he
gave his lesson at the school, and after
that he called on Moiiy Dawson. Molly
was an old woman of eighty-four, who
could sometimes see a little out of one
of her eyes, but had few other corpo-
real accomplishments. She lived on
four shillings a week and a cheerful
heart. Danby always went to Molly
when he wanted a tonic.
	Just as he was feeling for his hat,
the door opened, and there entered
Dora. Dora, with morning blushes on
her cheeks, and half a pound of tea in
her basket.
	If I dont have it out to-day, Dan-
by said, reverting to that dental resolu-
tion, Ill loosen it a bit.
	Good-bye, Molly, said the two
young people together.
	That I may live to see it! was Mrs.
Dawsons response, as she grasped a
hand of each. Oh, then, that I may
live to see it!
	The meaning of the old womans
words was not ignored without an em-
barrassing effort. Dora was more suc-
cessfully unconscious than Danby;
perhaps because he could not help de-
tecting a kind of opening in the speech.
	May I walk with you? he said to
Dora. Let me take your basket. So
they went on together.
	How is it that, in deprecation of the
meditated stroke, there comes so often
some appeal, as poignant as uncon-
scious? Why does the doomed horse
whinny at ones voice, and the doomed
dog crawl to lick ones hands? How
comes that look on Duncans sleeping
face? Why is Desdemonas prattle so
innocent and sweet?
	Has Heaven decreed that none shall
ever reach anothers heart but through
his own?
	Never had Dora been so kind, so
prone to little confidences, so sure of
sympathy, as on that ruthless walk.
	Danby groaned within himself. It
was going to be worse than he thought.
He could not begin. Opening aftcr
opening crumbled and slipped away.
He was too nervous to make a hand of
the thing. Still, finely or clumsily, the
thing could be done. It is not hard to.
hurt those who care for us. Any word
will do it. Nay, it does not need a
word at all. A looka silenceis
enough. Sympathy is sensitive as a
mirror. An atmosphere will cloud it.
	Danby saidsomething. He did not
know what. But it went home. He
saw the start as it struck, the flush of
incredulous surprise; the tears that
came and went back. And then Dora
had herself in hand, and was no more
a woman, but a young lady.
	But Danby could not stand it.
	Dora, he said, I am so unhappy.
She turned round so sweetly, and
looked at him with such a tender anxi-
ety, while she rested her hand for a
moment on his arm, that the end, for
good or evil; was very nearly comIng.
	It was only by a violent effort that
he constrained himself, and did not tell
herwell, many things. As it was, he
apologized for his bad temper, pressed.
her handand carried off the basket.
	He would have liked to tell her all
about himselfhis humble birth, his
drunken old father, his dear old peasant
mother, his dubious old Uncle Willie,
and his legacy of three hundred pounds
invested in an Oxford degree. But to-
day he felt that he could not disclose so
much without disclosing a good deal
more. And for that he believed the
time had not come. Knowing Mrs.
Whitworth, it did not seem to him fair
to expose his love to what must cer-
tainly ensue. She would be re-
proached, worried, made unhappy. Even
if she heartily desired the match, Mrs.
Whitworth would obstruct itso far as
she safely could. Gentility and the
Mudge possibilities demanded so much
of her. With that well-to-do stranger</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00184" SEQ="0184" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="174">	174	The Shame of William Danby.

offering attentions to Dora, she would
seriously oppose any definite under-
standing between her daughter and
himself. He must wait tillin silence
or thunderthe stranger had rolled by.
Knowing Doras feelings on that head
(that slightly bald head) he was not
afraid to abide the issue.
The next day he went out resolved to
make a clean breast of it, so far as his
mother was concerned. But he came
back without that interior ablution. It
was of no use. Dora was too delight-
ful. Her mood was so sunny that he
had to make hay in it. There would
not be many more days like that, for,
take it as she might, his revelation
would cost her something. It would
be a serious trouble at the first. So he
said nothingnothing, at least, that
requires repetition. Haymaking does
not favor intellectual talk.
The next dayprematurelyright on
the heels of her telegramMrs. Danby
came. Since his absorption in the Back
End work had become complete, Dan-
by, as has been mentioned, had had a
little house to himself.
The Archdeacon having furnished it,
William had found an old woman who
could cook chops (about half-way
through) and hew potatoes into many-
angled shapes, and even, when polite-
ness required, halioa from above or
belownot apparently from the level
Well, what is it now?
This old woman, as it happened,
only that very afternoon had an-
nounced her intention of being mar-
ried, and the necessity of withdrawing
to look after her bridegroom, lest he
should be backing out of it. Danby
had told another old woman to come
in and take occasional exercise in pat-
tens, but now, moved by what feeling
he hardly knew, he paid ten shillings
forfeit-money, and broke the bargain
off.
Mother would hate to have anybody
about, he said to himself; but he re
ceived the explanation with some dis-
trust.
	It was late when the train came in,
and there were few people on the ill-lit
platform. William was glad that the
meeting would have hardly any wit-
nessesand was ashamed of his glad-
ness. What would his mother be like?
It was five years since he had seen her.
Older, of course, she would bebut?
Ah, the train was in. He was going
to see her now, and to have the answer
to that question which he would not
allow himself to ask.
	Yes, there she wasgetting out; that
was the figurestouter, much stouter
than of yoreand that, oh! that was
her voice.
	Young man, Ill trouble you to hand
me out this trunk, andcome here to
me nowwhere would I find the Rever-
end William Danby?
	Nothing about my sonyes, he
recognized the relief in that forbear-
ance. It was of no use. She was worse
than he had expected. He was
ashamed of his mother.
He hung in the shadows and let the
porter attend to her.
When she was safely shut into a fly,
he started after it, taking a short back
way. But he overheard one porter say
to another, Mr. Danbys new house-
keeper, I suppose. A liberal old Irish
body. Gave me a shilling, she did.
Stinging tears came into William
Danbys eyes. He knew the meaning
of that shilling. She was acting up to
the dignity of being his mother.
His little house stood in happy isola-
tion. A high wall and a three-cornered
bit of garden stood between it and
prying eyes. William, arriving first,
saw the luggage stormed and taken by
the fly-man and a man whom he had
signalled by the way, and the fly driven
off, before he entered to claim his
mother.
At last, sick with shame at the effort
that it cost him, he flounced into the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00185" SEQ="0185" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="175">	The Shame of William Danby.	175

little hail, and crying Welcome, mother!
welcome to our little houset clasped
her in his arms.
	She was so glad to see himso happy
and proud and fondthat for a little
while he forgot all but her tears and the
tender effusion of her speech.
	But that was soon over. He led her
into the sitting-room, and turned up the
lamp, and then ...
	Oh, it was worse than his worst
fears. Face, figure, speechwhat had
the five years made of them?
	He put himself in Doras place, and
came to his mother fresh and unpre-
pared.
	The coarse black-country twang,
grafted upon a deadly Limerick brogue,
the towsled hair, the more than dubious
hands, the excited manner, the loose,
draggled smartnessoh, it was all ter-
rible, terrible. Every exaggerative
phrase, every effusive gesture, stung
like a lash.
	Once, in the stress of suffering, he
groaned aloud. And then his mothers
coarseness fell away like a vulgar cloak
flung aside. The point of view was
changed. He was a boy again, lying
sick in bed, listless and weary, and she
was bending over him, all tenderness,
all knowledge and comfort and patient
ministration; a sympathetic extension
of his own frets and cumbered long-
ings, divining the drift of needs that he
could only feel in foiled confusion. In
those days he always thought of angels
as stout, and breathing visibly through
blue and white aprons; not quite com-
pletely hooked at every point, and apt
to lose a slipper as they hovered round
in ministration.
	Willie, avickI It all came back
upon the breath of those two words, as
his mother laid her hand upon his
brow, and asked if the poor head was
very sore with him?
	So for the rest of that night they
were happy together.
	But in the morning all was wrong
again. Danby found his mother, mar-
vellously girt about, with a face that
seemed to be keeping Ash Wednesday,
preparing breakfast, amid extraordi-
nary havoc and dismay. She was more
vulgar than ever in the daylight. Oh,
this was What he never could have be-
lieved. But he forced himself, and
kissed her with what seemed to him
expansion, and was, he verily believed,
kind and warm.
	At breakfast he spoke about getting
a servant, but Mrs. Danby would not
hear of that. She had no opinion at
all of girls, and, indeed, she was well
able to do for her sons house.
	William deferred to her views. In
truth, they fell in with his own secret
desire. If a maid came in the news
went out; and, for the present, the news
was best indoors.
	He must prepare Dora. He must
break his mother gently.
	When he had unpacked the large
brown trunk and had undertaken to
send in the little things that would be
needed for the day, Danby wished his
mother good-bye, and set forth upon his
visiting. Suddenly, however, he reap-
peared.
	Oh, by the way, he said, standing
with his back to Mrs. Danby, and star-
ing out of the window, in case any-
body comes, there might be no harm
in fact, I think I wouldntyou see,
nobody has had a hint of it, and it
would be taking the town rather short
	no, I wouldnt say anything at
present.
	I wouldnt understand you, darling,
said Mrs. Danby; sure, Im no way
given to gossip, and what acquaintance
would I have in this strange place ?
	Exactly. I wouldnt make any
friends at firstnot till you know who
they are; and I wouldnt tell them
who you are.
	Indeed, Willie, I never make no
freedom with the people . . . but I
must be very stupid entirely this morn-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00186" SEQ="0186" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="176">	176	The Shame of William Dan by.

ing, for I wouldnt see the meaning of
this at all, saving just to mention
my
	I wouldnt even mention thatI
would leave people to think just what
they like.
	Very well, Williewhatever you
please.
	Yes, I would leave them to guess for
themselves. Unless you liked to say
Danby had moved towards the door,
and the last words were flung out care-
lessly from the stepyou had come to
keep my house.
	Quite right, Willie. Ill say that to
be sure. Ill give it out that Im your
housekeeper.
	She spoke with an even intonation,
more quietly than usual. Danby feel-
ing that the matter was a little delicate,
heard her answer with relief.
	Well, just for the present, he said,
carelessly, till we have had time to
look round us. Good-bye, mother; take
care of yourself.
	No fear, darling, she answered, no
fear, and Danby walked away, whist-
ling.
	As soon as the sound of his steps
had passed, Mrs. Danby flung out her
hands and cast her eyes upward, in a
gesture of adjuration, almost of impre-
cation.
	He is ashamed of me, she said;
my Willie is ashamed of me; and
sank into a chair, sobbing aloud. Then
she pressed her forehead hard, and said,
with slow, deliberate articulation, as
though to convince herself by testi-
mony from without of something hard
to be received or grasped, My Willie
is ashamedof his mother.
	The words died away; her hands
sank upon her lap; and for many min-
utes she sat with fixed eyes that saw
nothing, motionless as a stone.
	Alas, how easy some shameful deeds
are made to us! What gentle slopes
lead our deceptions on? Often, ere we
lift a finger or breathe a word, our
very wish rides forth, crying before us,
Prepare the way; make sins rough
places smooth.
	Before William had walked a hun-
dred yards he chanced upon Amy
Finch, high placed by many as Kirk-
hoims chief authority on other peoples
business.
	Why, Mr. Danby, Amy s id, I
hear you have a new housekeeper
come.
	Yes, he answered, taken at una-
wares, and I think she will do very
well.
	No further announcement was need-
ed. Six consecutive advertisements
would have secured a less piercing pub-
licity.
	Danbys intention was, as soon as
his morning round had been performed,
to call at Mrs. Whitworths and begin
his revelation. By easy degrees he
would prepare his love for the recep-
tion, first moral, then physical, of Mrs.
Danby.
	Confused and unhappy, compassed
by uneasy visions of rocks and shoals
ahead, William worked through his
heavy morning duties, and then, in ful-
filment of his purpose, set his face to-
wards Whitethorn Lodge.
	But before half the way was accom-
plished, behold! ~ voice behind him! He
turned, flushing with pleasure, for it
was the voice.
	Well, Mr. Danby, said Dora, what
dark secret are you revolving now?
	Secret? he answered, quickly; why
do you say that?
	Dear me! she said, we are very
literal to-day. Pray dont scowl at me.
Really, I have not discovered any guilty
secretits only the new Irish house-
keeper.
	Oh, he said, is thftt all? How do
you know she isIrish?
	Bedad, she answered, tis aisy
knowing that same. Isnt meseif just
afther shpaking to her? Oh, Mr. Dan-
by, cant I do Irish gloriously?</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00187" SEQ="0187" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="177">	The Shame of William Danby.	177

	Yes, he answered. Better than
the Irish.
	So the feet of William sank deep and
deeper into the slough. In a little
While the sucking lips had risen so high
that struggling seemed hopeless. Self-
extrication was impossible. He must
wait for Lucks kind hand. He was
very miserable. His work suffered.
His health suffered. He grew peevish
and hypochondriac. He thought about
little but himself and his love, and the
unworthy behavior of Fate.
	He did not notice anything about his
motherexcept her untidiness and her
vulgarity. And yet other things were
noticeable enoughas, for example, her
paleness, her loss of appetite, her
drawn mouth and weary, sleepless
eyes. She never left the house. She
spoke to nobody but her, son; and that
in his present mood was not an all-sat-
isfying exception.
	One afternoon in Marcha day of
rushing clouds and gusty fiutterings
William ran hastily into his house. All
that day, as it happened, he had not
seen his mother. Except for their un-
punctual punctuality his meals had
been prepared as usual. But Mrs.
Danby had remained invisible. There
was nothing very remarkable in this.
She had come to recognize, William
fancied, his dislike of slipshod, for of
late she had isolated more or less her
extremest deshabilles, taking her meals
at these times somewhere out of sight.
	Dashing in now he looked around for
Mrs. Danby. She was not where that
hour usually found her, blending be-
lated washing-up with premature
schemes for tea. William ran up to
her little room and knocked.
	Mother, he said, in much excite-
ment, there are three ladies coming to
tea: Mrs. Sedgwick, and Miss Amy
Finch, and Miss Dora Whitworth. Do
have things all right. Ive brought
three cakes and two dozen muffins, and
biscuits and
	Oh, the poor fellow! interrupted his.
mothers voice. He has enough for a
beseiged city.
	You will have things nice, wont
you, mother?
	And wouldnt I do credit to my own
son? But I doubt Lhe fire went out on.
me. No matterno matter. Wait till.
I have the boots on to my feet, for 1
was very sick all this day.
	Yes, and your voice sounds qucer..
I wouldnt have asked them if I had.
thought; but you will manage some-
how, wont you?
	I will then. I will. Only leave me
free, for Id be nervous being
watched.
	William ran down, blew up the lan-
guishing kitchen fire, and set forth upon.
the tray of elegance his afternoon ser-
vice. It consisted of a brown-ware tea-
pot, two breakfast cups (one of them
with a handle), two solid tea-cups, pre-
sented severally to James and A
good girl, a really generous slop-basin
and a blue-paper bag of su,ar.
	A good fire was burning in the little~
study, and fortunately some of the
smoke was going up the chimney. De-
sparing of accomplishing anything~
amid the complex litter of the table,.
William cleared a little space upon the
harmonium where the tray might safely
repose, whipped his old coat and slip-
pers into the magazine (and general)~
heap in the corner, covering them de-
cently with yesterdays Kirkholm
Times, collected the straggling pipes;
and dropped them behind the books on
his big shelf, and then he was ready to.
receive.
	It was well, for a minute later there
were steps on the ash-path. lie ~vent
to the door and led the ladies hospitably
in.
	I am afraid it is rather rough, he
said, complacently, as he set chairs anI
a box. But I know you wont mind.
	It is delightful, said Mrs. Sedg-
wick, drawing her skirts very tight,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00188" SEQ="0188" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="178">	178	The Shame of William Danby.

yet managing to keep her gaze upon
the angle above the heap.
	Dear me! said William. How
quick you are! I never saw that spider
before.
	He has come to do the honors to us,
said Dora. How interesting a bach-
elors room is.
	Very, assented Mrs. Sedgwick, as
with a glance she unearthed the sleeve
of Williams coat. Might I just touch
that picturenow it is straight.
	After a little while Doras eye was
caught by Williams garden borders.
	How beautiful they are, she said.
There is no flower dresses so well as
a wallflower. There is such a re-
strained sumptuousness in that red-
brown velvet.
	Come and pick some, William an-
swered.
	May I ? she said, blushing exquis-
itely.
	He clapped on his college cap and
led the way out.
	I must, remarked Mrs. Sedgwick,
as soon as their backs were turned;
meddling or not, I simply must. And
rising she swooped upon the mantel-
shelf. Look here, Amy, crumbs and
tobacco and all the plagues of Egypt.
	Not frogs? inquired Amy.
	I dont know, answered Mrs. Sedg-
wick, scrubbing with an old glove and
a paper-knife. No, they like water;
more likely pigs.
	Meanwhile William and Dora at-
tended to their branch of the business.
It was a pleasant department, and its
affairs were conducted in an old-fash-
ioned, leisurely way.
	Are they not sweet? said Dora, as
she fastened some flowers in her pretty
dress.
	Yes, said William, following the
movements of her hands. They are

Now I should not wonder, Dora
nswered, if that were a compliment.
Again her color came, andreally
there was no need; it was a becoming
colorshe stooped to hide it.
	He, too, stooped, and, as she bent, her
neck, with a little innocent frisk of
hair curling over ita little tendril
lighter than all the rest, a shining
straggler from the dark-brown, bronzy
coilslay right under Danbys eyes.
	It was irresistible. At least he did
not resist it.
	My darling, he said, as he steadied
the tremulous curl with his lips.
	Dora rose swiftly to her height. Mr.
Danby, she said, there is nothing be-
tween us yet.., and I dont think
	at least I dont know. There are
many things to think of first.
	Dora, he answered, you are not
mercenary, and you would not be
afraid of a long engagement.
	It is not I, she said; I am afraid
of nothing. But
	Dora, he broke in, catching her
hand, you love me then; you do love
me?
	Oh, pray question me no more, she
said. My mother . . . you know her
views about family and connections.
	If you could . . . until . . . hark!
Amy is calling us.
	Indeed she was.
	Coming, cried Danby. The stalks
were dreadfully wiry. Now we have
got enough.
	Williams mind was tossing among
tumultuous thoughts. He knew that
Dora loved him, and there was joy in
that. He knew that without her
mothers consent she would never 1e
hisand there was dejection there.
Would Mrs. Whitworth ever give her
daughter to the son of the Widow
Danby?
	Plans shot through his brain like a
shuttle. He must get his mother out
of the way while the secret still held
firm. He must invent a family history.
He must marry Dora, and then . .
why, then let things take their chance.
Was middle-class provincial pride to</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00189" SEQ="0189" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="179">	The Shame of William Danby.	179

put asunder two lives that God had
joined together?
	I am afraid we must say good-bye,
said Mrs. Sedgwick, as the truants re-
entered the study.
	Without tea? said Danby. Non-
sense; Ill hurry it up.
	He stepped across to the kitchen. Do
be quick, he said; the ladies declare
they must go.
	In one minute, answered his
mother. Her back was towards him,
but again he noticed that strangeness
in her voice. She is not well, he
thought, with no keenness of feeling,
as he returned to his three lady
guests.
	Bachelors tea, he said, does not
come quite so naturally as blue to
skies and rose to ladies cheeks. Hal-
ba! whos been deranging my tea-table?
Thats the harmonium, dont you
know ?
	He turned to put away some music
that had been laid upon the top of the
instrument, and at that moment his
mother entered.
	Set it here, please, he said, and
turned to face Mrs. Danby.
	Ah, what was wrong? The tray clat-
tered like some mock orchestra of chil-
dren; yes, and the steps of the bearer
swayed and her face . . . Oh! her
face. It was flushedinflamed---~and
the eyes were bloodshot and steeped in
a kind of haze.
	She is very ill, Danby thought, as
he rose to take the wavering tray from
his mothers hands. And then he felt
somethin~ strange in the gaze of the
visitorsthe gaze that converged upon
the advancing face.
	And then a sickly waft passed
through the room, and William under-
stood.
	At that instant the tray fell with a
crash, and Mrs. Danby staggered
against the table.
	Shocking, said Mrs. Sedgwick,
laboring shower. The woman is
drunk.
	Mrs. Danby put her hands across her
face, then she let them drop, and looked
at William.
	Not a word did she utter, and yet
the whole story was told. Through
that swift telegraphy whereby hearts
of one kin may, in great moments,
touch, William received the truth.
	Yes, his mother was drunk, and he
had driven her to it. His shame of her
had eaten into her soul. Abstinent all
her life, unseduced, even untempted
through the long years wherein her
husband tried to drag her down, and
even sober neighbors urged her to drink
and forget, she had given way at last.
	If he had beaten her she would not
have minded. A woman can put up
with that. But there was one thing that
she could not bear, and that was the
thing that had come. Her son was
ashamed of her. She was his house-
keeper, not his mother.
	Either the womans eyes or something
sadder and more divine said all this to
the young man in one mere point of
time.
	After that glance Mrs. Danbys head
sank forward, and she sobbed aloud.
Alas! her very sobs were drunken.
	Mr. Danby, said Mrs. Sedgwick,
rising to go, why do you keep such a
woman ?
	William stepped forward and put his
arm round the swaying form that
rested precariously against the table.
	Why do I keep her? he asked. Ill
tell you if you want to know. Because
she is my mother.
	There was a start and a rustle, but
nobody spoke.
	If, William went on, you want to
see the meanest cur in Christendom,
look at me. I drove her to thismy
mother as sober a woman as God ever
madewith my cursed cowardice and
vulgarity. Then, laying his ead
gathering ack her skirts from the be- against the old womans, he cried aloud,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00190" SEQ="0190" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="180">180	Passion and Imagination in Poetry.

Oh, moth.er, mother, dont let your Then Dora Whitworth stepped across
heart break till I have had time to the room and kissed the womans face.
atone. Dear Mrs. Danby! she saiddear
Whist, Willie, whist, she answered; mother!
you didnt know . . . you didnt	Frederick Lanybridge.
know.
The LeIsure Hour.





PASSION AND IMAGINATION IN POETRY.

	The unsatisfactoriness of definitions
of poetry arises usually from one or
other of two causes. If the definition
is that of a critic, it is the resultant
of a long analytical process, and there-
fore not very intelligible apart from
the process by which it has been ar-
rived at; if it is the definition of a poet,
it is certain to contain that element of
poetry which it professes to explain.
Nevertheless, the most helpful apergus
into poetry are those which the poets
themselves have given us, and of them
all none is more helpful than that in-
spired parenthesis in wnich Milton one
day summed up its characteristics as
simple, sensuous and passionate.
	We may presume that by his first
epithet Milton intended that simplicity
which is another name for sincerity.
He meant that a poet must look at
the world frankly and with open eyes;
with the spirit, though with more than
the wisdom, of a child. We sometimes
express another side of the same truth
by saying that poetry is universal,
meaning that it cares nothing for su-
perficial and transient fashions, but is
interested only in man, in nature, and
in human life, in their permanent

1 The tradition of this concreteness was not
lost even in the eighteenth century. Poets, liv-
ing in a time of abstract thought, and feeling
under the necessity of bandling abstractions
which they mistook for universals, hit upon the
device of personifying them, with the result
that from the pages of Dodsleys Miscellany
every faculty of the mind and every operation
elements. This first epithet seems to
fix beyond dispute an indispensable
quality of all poetry. If a writer is
insincere, or if he is conventional and
fashionable, we are sure, whatever his
airs and graces, that he is no poet.
By sensuous it is probable that Mil-
ton meant what, in more technical
language, we should describe as con-
crete. Poetry deals with things, and
it deals with people; it sings of birds
and flowers and stars; it sings of the
wrath of Achilles, the wanderings of
Ulysses and A~Jneas, the woes of King
~Edipus, the problems of Brutus and
Hamlet; whatever be the thought or
the emotion it is concerned with, it
is concerned with them as operating
on a particular occasion; it has no con-
cern with the intellect or the emo-
tions or the will in abstraction from
this or that wise or passionate or
wilful person.1 By his third epi-
thet Milton, as most will agree,
touched, or almost touched, the heart
of the matter. We all conceive prose
to be an adequate vehicle for our level
feelings, but as soon as we are deeply
moved and wish to express our emo-
tion we instinctively turn to the poets.

of every science looks out at one with a capital
letter, a fashion happily parodied in the famous
line:
Incculatlon~ heavenly maid, descend
Gray Is not untouched with the malady, though,
on the whole, he represents a reaction back to
the richness of the concrete, the pomp and
prodigality of Shakespeare and Milton.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00191" SEQ="0191" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="181">	Passion and Imagination in Poetry.	181

Wordsworth is at one with Milton in
fixing upon passion as of the es-
sence of poetry, which he in one place
defines as the spontaneous overflow
of powerful feelings. It does not
matter for poetry what the emotion is
that overflows; it may be love or nate,
pity or fear, awe or indignation, joy
or sorrow; what matters for poetry is
that some passion there should be, for
some particular object, and that it
should be sincerely and deeply felt.
	Essential, however, as passion is, so
that where there is no passion there
can be no poetry, in saying passion we
have not said the last word. Any one
may prove this to himself by a simple
reminiscence. He may at some time
have been in love, for, according to
Patmore, Love wakes men once a
lifetime each; and, perhaps, in a
mood of exaltation he may have taken
pen and paper for a sonnet to his mis-
tress eyebrow; but the poetry did not
come; or, if something came, in a
calmer mood he recognized that it
~vas not poetry. Or we may illustrate
from other passions. At the Queens
JuI)ilee a few years since we were all
passionately loyal, and the morning
newspapers vied with each other in
producing odes; but no one could mis-
take any one of them for poetry. Or,
the other day, again, when the Rennes
verdict was announced, the intelli-
gence of England was roused to a
passion of indignation. I took up my
weekly gazette the next Saturday
morning and found that indignation
had made a good many verses, in none
of which was there a tincture of po-
etry. There was much cursing and
swearing, and appealing to Heaven
for vengeance; but the point of view
was merely that of the man in the
street.
	These simple examples will suaice
to show that poetry requires a manner
of viewing things which is not that
of the average man, but is individual
to the poet; it requires, in a word,
genius. One could hardly expect Mil-
ton to point this out; having genius
himself he would assume that every
one else had genius; he would assume
that we all had the power of looking
at the world not only frankly but
freshly, because he would not under-
stand any other way of looking at it.
Now, it is this fresh outlook and in-
sight, this power of viewing things
and people out of the associations in
which the rest of mankind habitually
view them, that is the root of the
whole matter. In the world of nature
we find the poets moved even to pas-
sion by objects that we hardly notice,
or from long familiarity have come to
ignore. Their strong emotion arises
from their fresh vision. By means of
that fresh vision the world never
ceases to be an interesting place to
them.

By the murmur of a spring,
Or the least boughs rustling,
By a daisy whose leaves spread
Shut when Titan goes to bed,
Or a shady bush or tree,
She could more infuse in me
Than all Natures beauties can
In some other wiser man.

So sang Wither of the Poetic Muse;
and Blake expresses the same truth
in his inspired doggerel:

What to others a trifle appears
Fills me full of smiles and tears.

The converse of the proposition also
holds true: what to others may appear
facts of the highest importance, may
to the poet appear trifles. Similarly
in the world of men we find the poets
as much interested in the least as in
the greatest, and we find them uncon-
cerned by many of the distinctions
which to mankind in general appear
vital. We find, for example, Andrew
Marvell introducing into his panegyric</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00192" SEQ="0192" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="182">	182	Passion and Imagination in Poetry.

of Oliver Protector a picture of King
Charles at his execution, which em-
balms the secret of all the cavalier
loyalty, and is to-day the oftenest
quoted passage of his poem.
The poets subjects, then, are bor-
rowed from any quarter in the whole
range of nature and human experi-
ence; the world is all- before him
where to choose; anything that ex-
cites any deep emotion in him is a
fit topic for his verse, and it is our
Privilege for the moment, so far as
that one experience is concerned, to
look through his eyes. In this way
the poets interpret the world to us.
They also interpret us to ourselves.
They make adventurous voyages into
hitherto unsounded seas of the human
spirit, and bring us word of their dis-
coveries. And what they thus win
becomes an inalienable possession to
the race; the boundaries of humanity
are pushed back. This power of in-
terpreting the world and human life
is sometimes spoken of as an idealiz-
ing faculty, and no exception can be
taken to the term so long as it is not
explained to mean that the poet tricks
up what he sees in false lights in or-
der to please us. For any one who
considers the best poetry, whether
about the universe or mans heart,
and it is only the best that must de-
termine the genuswill admit that,
so far as he has trusted himself to it,
it has convinced him of its entire
veracity. It is idealized only in the
sense that a landscape is idealized by
the removal of the accidental and
commonplace details, which sufficed to
blind others to the beauty that the
painter distinguished. The artist, poet
or painter, sees the light that never
was on sea or land until he saw it;
but when he has once seen it and
shown it us, we can all see that it is
there, and is not merely a figment of
his fancy. This mode of viewing
things, which by its freshness reveals,
or interprets, or idealizes, is what is
meant by Poetical Imagination.
But now that that most terrifying
of technical terms has been mentioned,
it may be well to make a short sum-
mary of the various senses in which
the word is habitually employed, in
order to observe what all, or any, of
them have in common, and how they
connect one with another.
(a.) When a psychologist speaks of
imagination he fs not thinking of po-
etry; he means by the word the
power of summoning again before the
minds eye vivid images of what has
been once seen. He bids us look care-
fully at our breakfast-table, and then~
closing our eyes, notice how much of
it we can recall, how clear or dim am
image. Whether skill in this memory-
picturing has any link with poetical
imagination it would be hard to say;
certainly to no one would a power of
vividly recalling images be of greater
service. The faculty seems to be en-
tirely distinct from the power of at-
tention and close observation.
(b.) A more familiar usage of the
word is that which makes it almost a
synonym for sympathythe power of
projecting self into the circumstances
of others. We know to our cost that
many men and women are sadly to
seek in this faculty, and it seems to
be no especial prerogative of poets,
though Shelley thought so. He speaks
of the poet as
A nerve oer which do creep
The	else unfelt oppressions of the
earth.

And in his prose essay he says: A
man to be greatly good must imagine
intensely and comprehensively; he
must put himself in the place of an-
other, and of many others; the pains
and pleasures of his species must be-
come his own; and he continues,
The great instrument of moral good</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00193" SEQ="0193" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="183">	Passion and Imagination in Poetry.	18~

is imagination, and poetry administers
to the effect by acting upon the cause.
(Essays, 1, 16.)
Shelley in this passage is no doubt
theorizing too much from his own per-
sonal feelings; for it has often been
remarked that poets have been singu-
larly lacking in imagination of this
moral sort, and have been conspicuous
for an intense selfishness in their do-
mestic relations.
(c.) But the word is also used not of
moral, but of intellectual sympathy; a
power of appreciating, by an act of in-
tuition, the characteristic qualities of
things and people, so as to be able to
set out a train of consequences. A
celebrated novelist was once congratu-
lated upon the admirable drawing in
one of her books of a particular school
o~ Dissenters, and she was asked what
opportunities she had enjoyed of
studying them. Her reply was that
she had once caught sight of a group
of them through a half-opened door
as she mounted a staircase. That is
no doubt an extreme case, but it is
all the more useful as an illustration.
It helps us to realize how potent a
faculty is the endowment of the dra-
matist, which can pierce through hu-
man appearance to its essential quali-
ties, can conceive by a sure instinct
how, in given circumstances, the given
character must act, and can repre-
sent it to us, because it is vivid to
him, in all the verisimilitude of es-
sential detail. Such imagination is
plainly one large and special side of
the faculty of seeing things out of
their commonplace associations. As a
branch of the same head would rank
the still rarer power of conceiving
types of character, that for certain
reasons have no actual existence in
the world we know, such types as
Shakespeares Arid and Caliban and
Puck.
	(d.) The word imagination is also
used of a faculty which may at first
sight seem the opposite of thisa fac-
ulty of seeing people and objects not
as they are in themselves, but col-
ored by the atmosphere of joy or
gloom through which they are seen.
The truth, however, probably is that
nothing at all is, or ever can be, seen
out of some atmosphere, a thing in
itself being merely an abstraction; but
the greater a poet is, the more various
are his moods, while with lesser men
a particular mood may cover all the
objects in their poetical world.
(e.) Again, the word has a narrower
and more technical sense; namely, the
power of detecting resemblances in
nature for the purpose of poetical il-
lustration. This use of the term is
not merely freakish, but connects with
that broader and more fundamental
sense to which I have so many times
referred, the power and habit of see-
ing the common things that round us
lie out of their commonplace asso-
ciations, of seeing them in more subtle
and original associations. For it is
the power of bringing together two
objects or events that the ordinary
person would never dream of connect-
ing, but in which the poets eye has
detected similarity, and which he
therefore places side by side so that
one may throw light upon the other.
Our thinking, it will be admitted, is
largely associational; one thing recalls
another; but it is the prerogative of
poets that the tracks between idea and
idea in their minds are not those of
common trade. Recur for a moment
to Withers reference to a daisy. We
know beforehand what a daisy will
suggest to a child, what to a gardener.
what to a botanist; we do not know
beforehand what it will suggest to a
poet. It may be, as it was to Chaucer,
a crowned queen:
A fret of gold she hadd~ next her hair,
And	upon that a white corown she
bare</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00194" SEQ="0194" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="184">184	Passion and Imagination in Poetry.
With	flourouns small~, and (I shall not
lie)
For all the world right as a daisy
Ycrowned is with whit~ leaves light,
So were the flourouns of her corown
white.

How utterly different from this is
the feeling of Burns! To him the daisy
Is the type of humble cheerfulness,
sweet neighbor and meet companion
of the humble and cheerful lark.
How different, again, was that
feeling it inspired in Wordsworth!
The point to strike home to him was
the touch of kinship between the sim-
Ilest flower and man in the fact that
both are alive:

Sweet silent creature
That breathest with me in sun and air.

	Imagination, used in this restriclcd
s~ense of the interpretation of phenou-
ena by comparison, is often cont~ast~.l
with a weaker form of itself to which
the name of Fancy is given. The dis-
tinction was introduced into these
islands by Coleridge, who endca~ ored
to teach it to Wordsworth; it was
then popularized by Leigh Hunt and
afterwards by Ruskin. It has played
in the last half century so prominent
a part in the criticism of poetry, thiu
it is perhaps worth while to look it
for once fairly in the face. Coleridge
was always promising to give a dis-
quisition upon Poetical Imagination.
but he never kept his word; he did,
however, what was almost better; in
the Biographia Literaria he illus-
trated his meaning from some pas-
sages in his friends poems; and we
gather from his comments that he did

2 Characteristically wordsworth, in his cele-
brated preface, illustrated what he meant by
Imagination, not from his friends poetry, but
his own. Upon the line Over his own sweet
voice the stock-dove broods, he thus comments:
~The stock-dove is said to coo, a sound well
imitating the note of tbe bird; but by the in-
tervention of the metaphor broods, the affec
not at all mean Imagination to be dis-
tinguished from Fancy as the percep-
tion of deeper from that or more su-
perficial resemblances; he wished the
term Fancy to be kept for the use of
poetical imagery of all kinds, and the
term Imagination to be used of the
poets faculty as a creative artist. He
speaks of it as a unifying power,
bringing together whatever will help
his purpose, and rejecting all that is
impertinent and unessential. He
speaks of it also as a vivifying power,
turning bodies to spirits by sublima-
tion strange. That is to say he ises
Imagination not so much of a quality
of the poets mind as of an artisuic
power which he exercises, the power
of imposing living form upon dead
matter, he calls it in the Ode to De-
jection my shaping spirit of imagina-
tion;but it is not hard to see that
this unifying and vitalizing power de-
pends upon what is the characteristic
essence of imagination, the unanalyz-
able power of seeing things freshly
and in new and harmonious associa-
tions. The idea must precede the exe-
cution, and it is a small matter
whether the term Imagination be em-
ployed of the idea or the embodiment.
Between Imagination and Fancy,
therefore, as Coleridge conceived
them, there could be no confusion.
	The trouble began with Words-
worth. By Imagination, as by Fancy,
Wordsworth practically means the
use of poetical imagery; but he as-
cribes to the higher faculty the images
which occur to the poet, not in his su-
perficial moods, but under the in-
fluence of deeper emotion.2 Leigh
Hunt preserved and illustrated this

tions are called In by the Imagination to as-
sist in marking the manner in which the bird
reiterates and prolongs her soft note, as if her-
self delighting to listen to it, and participatory
of a still and quiet satisfaction, like that which
may be supposed inseparable from the continu-
ous process of incubation.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00195" SEQ="0195" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="185">	Passion and Imagination in Poetry.	185

distinction from a wide range of poets.
Mr. Ruskin, in the second volume of
Modern Painters (p. 163), turned
aside from an elaborate disquisition
upon Imagination in painting to speak
of poetry. The Fancy, he says, sees
the outside, and so is able to give a
portrait of the outside, clear, brilliant,
and full of detail; the Imagination sees
the heart and inner nature, and makes
them felt, but it is often obscure, mys-
terious, and interrupted in its giving
of outer detail. And then follows a re-
markable parallel between the flower
passage in Lycidas and that in the
Winters Tale, greatly to the disad-
vantage of the former.
It will be remembered that the pas-
sage from Lycidas is printed with
marginal notes, as follows:
Bring the rathe primrose that for
	saken dies,	Imagination.
The tufted crow-toe, and pale jes
	samine,	Nugatory.
The white pink, and the pansy
	freaked with jet,	Fancy.
The glowing violet,	Imagination.
The musk-rose, and the well-
attird woodbine, Fancy and vulgar.
With cowslips wan that hang the
	pensive head,	Imagination.
And every flower that sad em
	broidery wears.	Mixed.

Then follows the passage from the
~Tinte~s Tale:

0 Proserpina,
For	the flowers now, that, frighted,
thou. letst fall
From Diss wagon! daffodils,
That	come before the swallow dares,
and take
The	winds of March with beauty;
violets, dim,
But	sweeter than the lids of Junos
eyes,
Or Oythereas breath; pale primroses,
That die unmarried, ere they can be-
hold
Bright Phoebus in his strength, a
malady
Most incident to maids.
	LIVIWG AGE.	VOL. VIII.	409
And then comes this criticism:

Observe bow the imagination In
these last lines goes into the very In-
most soul of every flower, after having
touched them all at first with that
heavenly timidness, the shadow of
Proserpines, and gilded them with
celestial gathering, and never stops on
their spots or their bodily shape; while
Milton sticks in the stains upon them
and puts us off with that unhappy
freak of jet in the very flower that,
without this bit of paper-staining,
would have been the most precious to
us of all. There is pansies, thats for
thoughts.

I do not know whether this compari-
son has ever been the subject of ad-
verse comment: I have often heard
it praised. To me, I confess it seems
a compendium of all the faults that a
critic of poetry should avoid: way-
wardness, preciosity, inattention, and
the uncritical use of critical labels.
In the first place the critic has ignored
what is of the first consequence, the
motive of the two pieces, and has
treated them as parallel flower-pas-
sages from a volume of elegant ex-
tracts; whereas no criticism can be to
the point that does not recognize that
Miltons flowers are being gathered
for a funeral, and Shakespeares are
not to be gathered at all; they are vis-
ionary spring flowers, seen in glory
through the autumn haze. Without
going at length through each passage
it is worth noticing that Shakespeares
lines about the primrose are open to
precisely the same censure, no more
and no less, as Mr. Ruskin accords to
Miltons pansy. The epithet pale
is very far from going into the very
inmost soul of the primrose, which
is a hardy flower, and not in the
least an~emic; it sticks in the stains
upon the surface as much as the
freaked with jet; and thIs, again, so
far from being unhappy, gives the
reason why the pansy was chosen for</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00196" SEQ="0196" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="186">186	Passion and Imagination in Poetry.

the hearse among the flowers that sad
embroidery wear. A second point
to notice concerns the lines that are
marked nugatory. Both Shake-
speare and Milton had the instinct to
see that just as, on the one hand, a
flower passage must not be a mere
catalogue, so, on the other, each item
must not be unduly emphasized. And
so we find that, while Milton has his
tufted crow-toe and pale jessamine,
and his well-attird woodbine to
make up the bunch, Shakespeare also
1~as his

Bold oxlips, and
The crown-imperial, lilies of all kinds,
The flower-de-luce being one!

a nugatory passage which Mr. Rus-
kin omits from his quotation. So
much, then, for the contrast of Imag-
ination and Fancy.
	In resuming what has been said
about the two great characteristics of
the poetical mind, its passion and its
imagination, it may be useful to il-
lustrate from the picture that our
great dramatist has drawn of the po-
etical character in the person of Mac-
beth. Macbeth, indeed, was a poet
without a conscience; but that circum-
stance is to the advantage of our il-
lustration, since we shall not be able
to confuse his morality with his po-
etry. There are several points that
may be noticed.
	1.	First, though on this much stress
must not be laid, we observe Macbeths
power of summoning up, and vividly
objectifying impressions of sense. He
sees an air-drawn dagger. He hears
a voice say, Sleep no more.
	2.	Secondly, and this is fundamental,
we remark the passionate intensity
with which he realizes whatever
comes before him, his own states of
mind, or events that happen, and sees
them in all their attendant circum-
stances and consequences. No fact that
at all interests him remains a barren
fact to him, and most facts do Inter-
est him. When he is contemplating
the death of Duncan he appreciates
thoroughly and entirely all that is in-
volved in that death:
Hes here in double trust:
First, as I am his kinsman, and his
subject,
Strong both against the deed; then, as
his host,
Who	should against his murderer shut
the door,
Not bear the knife myself. Besides,
this Duncan
Hath borne his faculties so meek, bath
been
So clear in his great office, that his
virtues
Will plead like angels, trumpet-
tongued, against
The deep damnation of his taking-off.

So he goes from point to point, real-
izing as he goes. Even more striking
is the way in which he is moved after
the murder by Duncans untroubled
condition, thoroughly appreciating
it:
Duncan is in his grave;
After lifes fitful fever, he sleeps well;
Treason has done his worst; nor steel,
nor poison,
Malice domestic, foreign levy, nothing,
Can touch him further!

Or consider the passage, at the end
of the play, where he is contemplat-
ing his own deserted state:
I have livd long enough; my way of
life
Is fallen into the sear, the yellow leaf;
And that which should accompany old
age,
As honor, love, obedience, troops of
friends,
I must not look to have; but, in their
stead,
Curses, not loud, but deep, mouth-
honor, breath,
Which the poor heart would fain deny,
but dare not</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00197" SEQ="0197" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="187">	Passion a~d imagiitation in Poetry.	187

Especially characteristic here of the
poet seems to me the pause on the
idea of curses, to realize them, before
going further, curses, not toud, but
deep.
3.	In the third place, we remark
that, as Macbeth realizes with such
vividness and such emotion the quali-
ties of everything that appeals to him,
so one thing is always suggesting an-
other with similar qualities:
Then comes my fit again; I had else
been perfect;
Whole as the marble, founded as the
rock,
As broad and general as the casing air;
But now I am cabind, cribbd, con-
fined.
ample, in such sayings as False face
must hide what the false heart doth
know; more curiously in his specu-
lation why he could not say Amen
when the groom he was about to mur-
der said, God bless us; most curi-
ously in his irritation at ghost-walk-
ing:
The times have been
That, when the brains were out, the
man would die,
And there an end; but now they rise
again,
With twenty mortal murders on their
crowns,
And push us from our stools; this Is
more strange
Than such a murder is.

When the ghostly voice that he hears, 5. Finally, though in this I am tres-
the echo of his own imaginative mind, passing on a subject which I hope to
suggests to him the terrible thought discuss in a second paper, we cannot
that he has murdered not the king lout observe Macbeths extraordinary
only, but Sleep, the greatest friend of talent for expression. I will give but
man, he is at once absorbed in the one instance. Shakespeare, whether
thought of all the wonder and mys- by design or chance, has reserved for
tery of sleep, which he draws out into him, perhaps, the most remarkable
a long string of images; forgetting all presentment in literature of the phe-
about the business he had been en- nomenon of falling night
gaged in, and the bloody daggers in
his hand, until his practical wife in
blank amazement breaks in with.
What do you mean? No one, again,
is likely to forget the desolate images
under which he sums up his idea of
the worthlessness and meaningless-
less of human life:
Lifes but a walking shadow; a poor
player,
That struts and frets his hour upon the
stage,
And then is seen no more; it is a tale
Told by an idiot, full of sound and
fury,
Signifying nothing.

4.	I would point out, further, as a
frequent trait of the poetic nature,
Macbeths simplicity; shown partly by
his interest in his own moods; for cx-
Light thickens,
an expression which gives not only the
fact of growing darkness, but also its
(lualities.
The picture of the poetical nature
that Shakespeare has given us in
Macbeth is considerably heightened
if by the side of it we add for con-
trast his Richard II. Without work-
ing out the parallel in any detail, it
will be enough to call attention to two
points. In the first place, Richard has
no imagination in the sense which we
have seen reason to give to that term;
he has no intuition into the scope and
meaning and consequences of events.
Compare, for instance, with Macbeths
picture of old age, Richards picture
of a dethroned king:</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00198" SEQ="0198" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="188">	188	In Memoriam.

was an end in itself, and Is moved by
a curious phrase so as almost to for-
get his troubles. In the coronation
scene, after Richard has cast down
the looking-glass with the words,
Ill give my Jewels for~ a set of beads,
My gorgeous palace for a hermitage;
My gay apparel for an almsmans
gown;
My figured goblets for a dish of wood;
My sceptre for a farmers walking
staff,
My subjects for a pair of carved How soon my sorrow hath destroyed
	saints;	my face,
And	my large kingdom for a little
grave, &#38; c.

The points in the picture which rouse
Richards emotion, and which he sets
cut before us, are all merely super-
ficial; never once does he touch the
real heart of the matter. The other
noticeable thing is that Richard is
much less interested in persons or
~vents than in his feelings about
them, and then only in such as are
lamentable; and perhaps, it would be
true to add, less in the lamentable feel-
ings than in the pathetic language in
which they can be expressed. He
hammers out a simile as though it

The National neview.
Bolingbroke, with all a practical mans
contempt of play-acting and rhetoric,
satirically replies:
The shadow of your sorrow hath de-
stroyed
The shadow of your face,

whereupon Richard is at once ar-
rested:
Say that again!
The shadow of my sorrow! ha! lets
see!

Could there be a truer portrait of the
minor poet or sentimentalist?
H.	0. Beeching.


IN MEMORIAM.

CAT:HARLNE GLADSTONE, June 14th, 1900.

Go, faithful heart; be his again once more!
How brief the space of parting! Oh, be free,
Be glad again, where on the further shore
He waits to welcome thee.

Mind conquers mind, and wit, a subtle spark,
Grows dim, and eloquence is soon forgot,
And warriors die, and moulder in the dark,
And men remember not.

Thou hadst no thought for greatness; it was fame
Enough for thee if one was reckoned great;
Enough to keep from fiery shafts of blame
One head inviolate.

God gave thee love whole-hearted, love to thrill
The colder, harder world that girt thee round,
A silent speeding ripple, widening still
To lifes extreniest bound.
	The Spectator.	Arthur 0. Benson.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00199" SEQ="0199" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="189">189
The Study of Plant Life.


THE STUDY OF PLANT LIFE.

The Alps! Amongst fairly well-to-
do English men and women, are there
any whose hearts do not beat a little
faster at the word, either in memory
of happy days of long ago or anticipa-
tion of such to come? The early start,
the toil and vicissitudes of the day, the
cozy inn, the well-dressed dinner to
meet a raging appetite, the social even-
ing, and then those crisp, clean sheets,
altogether make it just a luxury to live
and move and feel. It is a glorious thing
to conquer the Jungfrau, to look down
from the summit of Mount Blanc on a
subject world of snow and ice and
crevasses. These are amongst ihe
things that brace the nerves, harden the
sinews, and make the Anglo-Sax~ns
who delight in them a dominant race.
But it is only to the few that this
high privilege is given. The vast ma-
jority of men, and still more of women,
must perforce content themselves with
humbler joys, with less boastful con-
quests. And yet I know not but that
the memory of a week at Zermatt, of
the like at Mtirren, or, to travel south,
at Monte Generoso, may not have
sweeter memories for these than for
the conquerors of peaks. To this end,
however, it is essential that they should
have some pursuit which will replace
the use of the ice-axe; nor have we
much difficulty in determining what
this should be for the majority of edu-
cated people. Next to its glorious
peaks and snowfields, the great beauty
of the Alpine chain is its flowers. No
one who has once seen a field of Gen-
tiana versa in the Engadine in June, or
of Primuta formosa in the lowlands
about the same time, can ever forget
them. To me the memory will ever be
green of my first introduction to Andro-
sace earnea. It was high up, with
little visible all round but snow. A
projecting rock cropped out of the
snow; in a hollow a little soil had
accumulated, and this was cushioned
with this lovely plant.
	Saussure studied geology in the Alps
with a purpose, and other men of sci-
ence have left behind them far-reaching
results from researches in the samebeau-
tiful mountains; but studies of this
kind need a long and laborious previous
training. There is, perhaps, nothing
that will enable ordinary people, who
have neither time nor inclination for
deep study, to taste a few drops of the
sweets of science with such pleasant
accompaniments, as an intelligent study
of botany.
	The adjective is intentional, and
should be emphasized; for there is a
large class of persons, chiefly young
ladies, who go abroad furnished, at
best, with Woods Tourist Flora, and
a dictionary of botanical terms. Their
brothers bring them in large handfuls
of flowers from their walks, and they
spend laborious evenings identifying
these; but to some it never seems to
occur that it is worth inquiring as to
the function of the stamens which they
count so conscientiously; why the
blossom of one flower is of gorgeous
hue while another is insignificant; why
some emit their scent by day and others
by night; why one droops its head and
another holds it erect; why one is bare
in the throat and others covered with
hairs; or why in some species these
hairs point upwards and in others
downwards ;with a hundred similar
questions. Nor is it only in the study~
of botany that su~h knowledge comes
in usefully. How pleasant it must be
to the geologist when he comes across
a fragment of what once was wood,
but, probably millions of years ago, was
converted into flint, to be able to tell</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00200" SEQ="0200" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="190">1~o	The Study of Pian/ Lfe.
at .a glance whether the tree of which capable of locomotion and the
it was a part belonged to, the endoge- other fixed to the soil; or if it be a
nous or the exogenous order of plants; higher class in a board school, you will
to that family of which the palms are
now, the most noted examples, or that
to which most of our forest trees be-
long; and how much such a knowledge
may suggest of the natural history of
the country at the time, of its climate,
its fertility, its fauna!
I humbly apologize! I am afraid that
I may be misunderstood as speaking
disrespectfully of the young ladies
aforesaid. Nothing could be further
from my thoughts or intentions. I have
spent too many delightful evenings in
assisting such investigations with the
microscope to speak lightly of them.
The object of this paper is, not to dis-
courage botany of this kind, but to
spggest to those who practice it how
much more delightful their study would
be if they would pursue it a little
deeper.
Few things could conduce more to
this than a previous study of Kerners
most interesting work on The Natu-
ral History of Plants, admirably trans-
lated by F. W. Oliver, profusely illus-
trated (a great help to the beginner),
and published in four half volumes,
comprising about 1,800 pages. When
we learn from him how it is that the
instant the snow has melted from a
spot, there the fotdanelta is found in
full bloom we shall look upon its grace-
ful, fringed bells with a quickened
interest.
If you ask a class of children what
la the essential difference between
themselves, as representatives of the
animal kingdom, and a cabbage, as
representing the vegetable kingdom,
you will (at least if the children are
Irish, as all my little neighbors are)
receive a number of answers more or
less intelligent. You will be told that
one Is alive and the other not; that one
c~an feel, see, hcar, taste, smell,
and the ether not; that one is
	probably hear something about exhal-
ing respectively carbonic acid gas and
oxygen, or about consuming organic
and inorganic matter as food; and yet
one and all of these characteristics can
be shown to belong to some species
only, not to all.
	The truth is that there is no clearly
defined division between the animal
and vegetable kingdoms. It is often
difficult, if not impossible, to declare
of some that are just on the borderland
to which kingdom they belong. The
most up-to-date definition is that about
food attributed above to the objection-
ably precocious infant at the head of
a board school; and yet how far it is
from being a true definition will be seen
from the following examples.
	To begin with ourselves. We and
many other animals make salt, a pure
mineral, a constant article of food,
while not a few plants are as truly
carniverous as a tiger, catching their
prey, converting their structure for
the time being into a stomach, and di-
gesting the nutritious parts just as we
do our dinner. Our bogs and moun-
tains are studded with the attractive
little sundew (Drosero rotundifolia and
longifoUa). From a loose rosette of
battledore-shaped leaves rises the pani-
cle of somewhat inconspicuous flowers.
The leaves are thickly sprinkled with
bright red tentacles, each crowned with
a tiny drop of sticky mucilage, which
glitters in the sun and gives the plant
its name. But woe to the fly that is
attracted by its beauty! Once let him
light upon it and there is no escape, the
mucilage holds him fast. There is a
story somewhere of an Englishman
who won a large sum at a gambling
house in Paris. Unwilling to walk the
streets at night with so large a sum
about him, he was persuaded to en-
gage a room in a lodging-house next</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00201" SEQ="0201" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="191">The Study of Plant Life.

door. Fortunately for him he was too
excited to sleep, for in the still hours
he suddenly became aware that the
tester of the bed on which he was lying
was slowly and silently descending to
smother him. The feelings of the fly
on the sundew must be somewhat sim-
ilar to this. Equally slowly and silent-
ly the tentacles which cover the leaf
fold themselves around him; and when
they expand again there is nothing left
of the fly but the wings and the skin,
the rest having been assimilated by the
leaf.
Another carnivorous plant is the blad-
derwort (Utricularia). It is an aquatic
plant, wholly submerged with the ex-
ception of the blossom, and profusely
furnished with small biadder-like ap-
pendages about the size of snipe-shot.
The bladders are open, and the opening
is fringed with hairs pointing inwards
like the wires of a rat-trap. The small
animal organisms, whose number and
variety in a single drop of water when
examined under the microscope, aston-
ish one, can enter, but they cannot
leave it. There and then they turn into
vegetable.
	Once only (it was in the Dauphin6
Alps) have I seen the beautiful yellow
flower of the bladderwort rising from
the water. Having made out what it
was, I tried to bring some home in a
bottle, but failed. The failure was of
small importance, for having thus iden-
tified it, I found it growing in abun-
dance about four miles from my own
house. I transferred some to a pond in
the garden, where it thrives amazingly,
but I have never seen it in blossom in
this country.
	In England, Scotland and Ireland, our
botanist, if he is fortunate, may find
the curious subterranean parasite,
Lot hrwa squarnaria, whose English
name of toothwort is derived from the
ivory-white scales or leaves which
eover the underground stem, and which
are each a somewhat similar trap for
minute in,sects that, make their way
through the loosened earth. Thus in
air, earth and water, vegetables hav,e
set their traps to turn the tables on
the animal world, by catching and de-
vouring many of its members.
We all know the evils of what is
called breeding in and in, and so do
plants. To secure cross-fertilization
their greatest ingenuity and most
strenuous efforts are directed. I shall
show presently how plants enlist the
services of birds in the distribution, of
their seed, but for the purpose of cross-
fertilization their chief servitors are
winged insects, especially bees and
moths. It is to attract these that they
surround their pollen-bearing stamens
with petals of every hue, which add
such a charm to life. It is as a bait
for them that the drop of honey is
distilled at the base of each flower. It
is for the night-flying moths that cer-
tain flowers reserve their scent till the
sun is down; and it may be noted that
these are generally devoid of bright
colors. Such would be useless to them
in the dark, and they scorn waste.
	It has been said that if there were no
cats, there could be no clover. The
connection is not, at first sight, obvious,
but it is this; clover is wholly depen-
dent for fertilization on the humble-
bee; field-mice are especially partial
to bee-bread and the grub of the hum-
ble-bee; if it were not for the cats the
field-mice would exterminate the bees,
and the clover would perish. It is in-
genious, but the author of it forgot the
unjustly persecuted owl, who does more
service to the farmer in keeping down
the mice than all the pussy-cats in the
place.
	More pages than the editor would al-
low me would be needed to describe
all the dodges (I can call them nothing
else) that plants are up to to secure a
cross-fertilization. I can but just men-
tion a few. It Is with this view that
some plants are protogynousthat
WI</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00202" SEQ="0202" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="192">	192	The Study of Plant L~fr.

to say, it is not till the pistil has been
fertilized by pollen from another plant
that the stamens ripen their pollen, to
be carried in turn to later flowers. A
notable instance of this is the Aristoto-
chia ctematitis, a plant with an insig-
nificant-looking tubular flower of about
an inch long. At the bottom of the
tube there is a globular chamber which
contains the honey. The tube inside is
covered with fine hairs, all pointing
downwards. Thus small flies can en-
ter, and, if they have previously been
in other flowers, the pistil receives
from them the pollen that is needed.
Once in, the fly cannot escape at pleas-
ure. He must stay there till the pistil
is withered, and the stamens have, in
their turn, rIpened, and deposited their
pollen in the chamber where the fly is.
Then the imprisoning hairs wither up,
probably the supply of honey ceases,
and the fly, thoroughly coated with
pollen, is free to depart. Liberty is
sweet, but to his taste honey is sweeter
still. He seeks another flower where
the scent of honey is strong, and so
the process is repeated till the supply
of blossoms ceases.
In a previous number of this maga-
zine, I have mentioned the sensitive
nature of the stamens of the barberry,
and how, when touched near the base
by a honey-seeking insect, they spring
forward, one by one, to cover him with
their pollen, and so compel him to con-
vey it to the next flower that he may
visit. Another pretty experiment dis-
plays a mechanical arrangement with
the same object. When at rest the sUa-
mens of the salvia with their anthers lie
hidden within the hood, where they are
protected from wet. If, however, our
experimenting botanist will take a
blunt-pointed pin, and holding it at
about the length of a bees trunk from
the end, insert it in the tube, he will
find That it there encounters the short
arm of a lever, the long arm of which
is the anther-bearing end of the stamen.
In its descent the pin (or trunk of the
bee) pushes back this lever, thus caus-
ing the anthers to emerge from the
hood, and gently to touch the finger of
the operator, which represents the back
of the bee, depositing its pollen there.
On the pin being withdrawn, they re-
tire again within the hood, to await an-
other visit.
Though insects are the chief agents
of cross-fertilization, they are far frem
being the only ones. There are many
plantssuch, for instance, as the
grasses, and, among trees, conif era?
whose agent is the wind. They pro-
duce pollen in such abundance that a
pistil can scarcely escape fertilization
at the hands of the breeze. They do
not need to attract the visits of insects,
and consequently have neither honey,
nor scent nor gorgeous flowers.
Some plants do not seem to be aware
of the benefit to be drived from cross-
ing, and have made all their arrange-
ments for self-fertilization; while
others are so resolved to discourage It
that they will not admit the presence
of the two sexes in the same flower; for
instance, the hazel, the catkins of
which contain stamens only, the fe-
male flowers being tiny red ones ses-
sue on the twigs, that might easily
escape attention. Others carry their
table of affinity still further, enacting
that no pistil shall be fertilized by
pollen from the same tree. These have
consequently male and female plants. An
interesting example of this is the Au-
culia Japonica. We have long had the
female plant, which was easily propa-
gated by cuttings, but bore no fruit.
About a generation ago Japan was
opened up, and some botanist brought
home the male plant. Since then, our
old friend, rejoicing in her recovered
spouse, has brought forth abundantly,
and, where he Is near, is yearly covered
with brilliant berries.
Not less notable are the habits of
plants and their relations to animals In</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00203" SEQ="0203" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="193">	The Study of Plant ~	193

the matter of the distribution of their
seed. Some seeds, like those of the
thistle, are furnished with a downy
apparatus, which enables them to float
upon the breeze. They can float
thus for miles, seeking a new
habitat. Others, like burs, are fur~
nished with hooks, by which they
attach themselves to any passing ani-
inal, sticking to him perhaps for days,
but sure, eventually, to be dropped
somewhere away from the parent plant.
Others, again, explode their seed yes-
sel with sufficient force to scatter their
seed far and wide. Children, grown-up
ones sometimes, are fond of touching
the ripening pods of balsam, and try-
ing not to be startled by the explosion
which ensues.
Of all the arrangements for dispers-
ing seed, there ls, however, none at all
to compare with the compact which
plants have apparently made with the
animal kingdom, and especially with
birds. It would almost seem as if
there was a formal treaty between the
two kingdoms, the vegetable saying to
the other, We will produce seed in
abundance, far more in a single year
than the whole world would suffice to
grow, and this shall be to you for food,
you rendering to us in return this serv-
ice, that you deposit in a favorable
position for growth, and uninjured,
one grain in every ten thousand. Let
us see how the animals fulfil their part
of the compact. A man picks an apple,
and munches it as he goes along,
throwing the core away, the core in
which are the seeds, which are thus
deposited yards, or perhaps miles, away
from the parent tree.
Why, on a winters day, do we see
the rooks and the sparrows contend-
ing which shall have the first turn-over
of the freshly-deposited horse-drop-
pings? Why, but because a few grains
of oats often pass undigested through
the horse? And perhaps an odd grain
may escape even their sharp eyes and
germinate, thus covered and manured.
Other small animals, like the field-mice,
make their subterranean store, some of
which through casualties in their small
army, escape and grow.
The birds, however, are the principal
agents in the distribution of seed. Let
us glance at a few instances of this.
The branches of an oak and the ground
underneath may be seen in acorn time
thick with rooks gorging themselves
with acorns. But what is yon glossy
purple fellow doing apart from the
others. He has flown into the middle
of the field, where he can have a better
eye upon approaching enemies, and is
vigorously hammering away at the
ground with his strong beak. Having
eaten as many acorns as his craw will
hold, he is burying a few with an eye
to hard times. When those times come
the boy with the gun may have got
him, or he may fail to locate some of
his buried treasures, which grow up,
and in time prove their gratitude by
repaying (the acorn with compound in-
terest to his descendants.
The blackbird is especially fond of
the berries of the ivy. When he has
filled his craw with them, he retires to
his favorite tree, and, putting his head
under his wing, sleeps the sleep of the
just. In the morning the ground under
his perch is white with his droppings;
but if these be examined, it will be
found that the actual seeds have been
too hard for his gizzard, and have been
deposited in the very spot most favor-
able for their success in the battle of
lifeat the foot of a tree. I must give
one more example of this compact. In
order that they may germinate, the
seeds of the mistletoe must be smudged
on to the branch of certain kinds of
trees. With this view, the plant sur-
rounds its seeds with a highly glutinous
mucilage, Which it flavors with a nicety
to the taste of the thrush. In eating
the berries the thrush can no more
escape getting his beak covered out8ide</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00204" SEQ="0204" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="194">	194	The Stu dyofPlantL~fe~

With this sticky mucilage than a child
can indulge in a feast of bilberries. with
a clean mouth. His dinner ended, he
goes, like a tidy child, to wipe his
mouth; for this be finds the branch of
a tree quite the handiest sort of napkin,
but it is not the mucilage alone that he
wipes off; an occasional seed has also
stuck outside, and this, too he deposits
on the branch together with the mud-
lage needed for its adhesion there, in
the only position and under the only
conditions suited to its growth, and
which could not otherwise be easily
attained.
It was a purely utilitarian idea that
~rst drew me to a superficial study of
botany. As a boy I had read, as all
boys do greedily, the story of a ship-
wreck. The crew had, of course, been
east upon an uninhabited shore, where
no food offered but strange plants that
might have death hidden in their
leaves. Now, amongst the officers was
one who had some knowledge of bot-
any, enough, at least, to make him
aware that no cy~jcjfer is poisonous to
the human subject. To him, also, the
plants themselves were strange, but he
caused all that were gathered to be
brought to him; the crucifert~ he put
in the pot, and the rest he rejected;
and so he kept his crew alive till help
came. The crucifer~ are so named
from their petals forming a cross; but
let none be misled into supposing that
all cross-petaled flowers are, therefore,
innocuous. Some are highly poisonous.
A true crucifer must not only have
four petals, but it must also have four
divisions of the calyx; the stamens
must also be examined and prove to
be six in number, of which four are
long and two short.
Only doctors fully understand how
much an experimental and scientific
study of plant life has tended to alle-
~iate the ills from which we suffer i~i
our persons and our properties. It was
Ilot till the microscope had laid bare
the fact that the dread potato disease
was simply a fungus, that the means
of treating it, which have now reduced
its ravages to a comparatively insignifi-
cant amount, were discovered. What
do we not owe to quinine? But with-
out a chemical and experimental study
of plant life we should never have
known th4 it was to be found in the
bark of certain trees.
A study of the natural orders of
plants may, at first sight, appear unat-
tractive, but it is full of interesting
facts; witness that about The extensive
order of crucifera~ mentioned above. I
hate Greek names and never use such
if there is an English equivalent; but
English or Greek, surely it is deeply
interesting to learn that, as a rule, all
monocotyledons are endogenous, while
dicotyledons are exogenous, so that
when the first tender seed-leaves of a
tree appear above ground, the botanist
can tell, within limits, of what nature
its timber will be. Even to the uniniti-
ated, such names as Conifera~, Rosa-
cea~, Compositre, Umbellifera~, Lilia-
cea~, Graminea~, or, amongst non-flow-
ering plants, the Ferns, the Mosses,
the Fungi, the Alga~, and the Lichens,
convey at once certain well-defined
characteristics which are a help in the
general arrangement of such knowl-
edge as one may happen to acquire. I
once asked the members of a Y.M.C.A.
if they could name any non-flowering
plant. There was but one response; it
was from the curatecarrots I! And
yet the species of eryptogamous, or
non-flowering plants, far exceed in
number those that bear flowers.
If there is one class of scientists to
whose studies botany would appear
alien, it is the mathematiciansand yet
4 p. 396 of the first volume of Kerner
will be found some very curious facts,
too long to quote here, as to the mathe-
matical distribution of leaves on the
4cm.
What, I may be asked, is the use of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00205" SEQ="0205" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="195">195
The Sea Wrack.

learning all this? Well, if the querist
confines his definition of use to
money~grubbing, even then the answer
may be found above; but, if that word
includes the attainment of happiness,
it is of the highest use. Few things can
more add to the happiness of travel, or
even of a saunter round ones own gar-
den, or a walk through town or coun-
LongiflanS Magazine.
try than some knowledge of the reason
of things, some perception of how the
great God has woven all His works to-
gether, making each dependent on the
other, till the heart breaks out in its
hallelujah, 0 ye mountains and hills,
o all ye green things upon the earth,
bless ye the Lord; praise Him and
magnify him forever.
Thomas Gooke-Trench.




THE SEA WRACK.

The wrack was dark and shiny where it floated in the sea,
There was no one in the brown l~oat but only him and me;
Him to cut the sea wrack, me to mind the boat,
An not a word between us the hours we were afloat.
The wet wrack,
The sea wrack,
The wrack was strong to cut.


We laid it on the gray rocks to wither in the sun,
An what should call my lad then, to sail from Cushendun?
With a low moon, a full, tide, a swell upon the deep,
Him to sail the old boat, me to fall asleep.
The dry wrack,
The sea wrack,
The wrack was dead so soon.


Theres a fire low upon the rocks to burn the wrack to kelp,
Theres a boat gone down upon the Moyle, an sorra one to
help!
Him beneath the salt sea, me upon the shore,
By sunlight or moonlight well lift the wrack no more.
The dark wrack.
The sea wrack,
The wrack may drift ashore.
Moira ONefll.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00206" SEQ="0206" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="196">	196	 Miss Mary Kingsley.
		MISS MARY KINGSLEY.

	The loss that the nation has suffered
by the death of Miss Mary Kingsley
is much greater than is generally un-
derstood. People talk as if we had
merely lost a striking, sympathetic and
original personality, and a clear-eyed
investigator of native customs and be-
liefs. In reality we have lost what is
far more precious,a woman capable
of seeing essential facts and of under-
standing the political conditions exist-
ing in some of the obscurest and most
difficult regions of the Empire. Re-
markable from many and very differ-
ent points of view, Mary Kingsley
was, in our belief, most remarkable for
her sane and statesmanlike views on
African questions. She had already
thrown a great deal of light upon the
affairs of West Africa and the local
administrative problems, and had she
lived we doubt not that she would have
made a real and most valuable con-
tribution to our knowledge of the South
African problem. Her strength lay in
her ability to see through sham and
humbug and tall talk of all kinds,
and yet not become cynical or disillu-
sioned. No one was less taken in than
she by the cant of Jingoism, and yet
she remained always a firm Imperialist,
with an ahuost unbounded belief in the
power of English-speaking men to take
up Imperialist responsibilities and car-
ry them through successfully. She was
against hasty and ill-considered expan-
sion and rushes of annexation, but
she believed implicitly in the capacity
of the race to govern subject peoples.
But though she was always preaching
caution and discretion in the march of
Empire, it was impossible to frighten
her as to the general ability of the na-
tion to cope with its work. At a time
when men are Inclined to run into the
extreme of Little Englandism on the
	one hand, and to dread all Imperial
responsibility, and on the other to
plunge into a wild and fanatic Impe-
rialism without reason and without
method, she held an even balance, and
brought a most valuable corrective.
The same good sense and level-headed-
ness were displayed in her views of the
native question. While feeling a deep
sympathy for all natives, and anxiously
desiring their welfare, she was entirely
free from any exaggerated notions as
to the perfectibility of the negro, and
did not in the least desire to favor
schemes for treating black men as if
they were white. In fact, her main
contention was always that you must
not try to raise the negroes by giving
them votes and representative institu-
tions and the like, but by studying them
and finding out the form of government
which suited them best. She desired,
as far as possible, to keep the blacks
and whites apart, each within their own
polity. For example, the present writer
remembers talking to her on the native
question in South Africa, just before
she left England, and asking her
whether she thought it would be pos-
sible to maintain a system of native re-
serves on a very large scale, like Basu-
toland, where, under Imperial officers,
the natives could live their own lives
unmixed with the whites, but whence
the young men could issue for work in
the mines or on the farms or elsewhere.
To such a solution of the problem she
most strongly inclined, and instanced
examples from the West Coast which
supported such a plan. On the whole
she trusted to an enlightened and just
separation of the black community
from the white for the protection of
the natives, much more than to any
plan of giving them votes or a legal
status equal to that of the white man.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00207" SEQ="0207" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="197">197
Miss Mary Kingsley.

Put in its widest ferm, her plea in
regard to the treatment of the native
races was for justice and knowledge
against emotionalism. She nowhere
dealt better with this aspect of the
question than in a most able and timely
letter which she contributed to the
Spectator of last January (January
13th, 1900), entitled by us Miss Mary
Kingsley on Efficiency and Empire.
A part of this letter is so striking and
so exactly representative of the work-
ing of her mind, that we need make no
apology for quoting it at length:
Our commercial expansion in the
days of Elizabeth was marked by an
intense love of knowledge of the minor
details. If you turn back and read
your Dampier or any of that school of
Imperialism, you will find chronicled
all manner of domestic details about
the strange countries and peoples they
came in contact with. Our colonial,
or emigrant, expansion of the age of
Victoria, either to the Americas or to
Australia, has been marked by no such
love of detailed knowledge; in its place
there is emotionalism. The reason for
this is obvious, but it has produced
tiresome results. A back-wave of this
emotionalism gave us the Indian Mu-
tiny, but our Indian Empire, being a
direct descendant of our older imperi-
alism, survived, and has returned to
its earlier tradition. in other regions,
however, emotionalism has had fuller
play, and has been regarded as a sub-
stitute for detailed knowledge. I sin-
cerely hope among the many good
things this South African affair will
surely give us, one will be the recogni-
tion that emotionalism is sitting at our
council board in a place that should be
occupied by knowledge. I beg you will
not misunderstand me, and think that
by emotionalism I mean either true re-
ligion or true huma sympathy. That
emotionalism I so deeply detest and
distrust is windy-headed brag and self-
satisfied ignorance. I did not know,
would have been no safe excuse to
offer to Sir Francis Drake for a disas-
trous enterprise. This emotionalism
has not spread dangerously yet among
us. It is the nearest thing an English-
man can have to hysterics, and his
constitution is not naturally inclined to
them, but when he has them they are
no use to him. They cannot help him
to spread abroad his power, his reli-
gion, his justice, or his commerce. Yet
undoubtedly he has, of late years,
chosen this emotionalism for his coun-
sellor in place of his Elizabethan coun-
sellor, detailed knowledge, and this
emotionalism has poisoned many of his
noblest enterprises, has cost him much
blood and money and heartache, and it
has, above all things in the way of
harm, made him suffer that grievous
delusion, the end justifies the means.
I sincerely hope, now that it has had
a showy breakdown, he will depose it,
and replace that counsellor who so
greatly helped to give him world-
power, and that will so greatly help
him to both keep and expand it. The
l6sson detailed knowledge teaches is
hard and dry. It says: Learn things
as they are and keep your given word;
let it cost you what it may, be just.
Emotionalism says: Mean well, be mer-
ciful and generous; forgetting that
mercy and generosity are only com-
promises made towards the attain-
ment of justice, not in themselves jus-
flee, that perfect thing by which alone
an Empire can endure and prosper,
and which is attainable by honorable-
minded Englishmen by knowledge of
the facts of the case.

There is the epitome of Mary Kings-
leys Imperial creed. It is a great plea
for justice in the highest and widest
sense. The late Mr. Pater somewhere
defined justice as a higher knowledge
through love. That was the kind of
justice Mary Kingsley wanted to see
recognized as the foundation of our
Empire, and that was why she asked
always for facts and abhorred emotion-
alism, the bastard brother of love.
Before we leave the subject of Mary
Kingsley and the debt the Empire owes
to her, we must say a word as to the
fascination of her personality. She</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00208" SEQ="0208" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="198">i9S	Books and Authors.

was, without doubt, one of the most
attractive of human beings. Her al-
most pathetic shyness was enough to
destroy all notion of egoism, or pride,
or pompousness, or vanity, but not
enough to make her unsympathetic;
while an interest in all subjects worth
being interested in which nev~r flagged,
and an unfailing sense of humor which
was never hard or unkind, made Mary
Kingsley a delightful companion. But
Mary Kingsley had, beyond all this, an
intellect which it is no exaggeration
to say was of the first class, and she
had also a wealth of adventurous ex-
perience which belongs to few men,
The Spectator.
and to no other woman, of this genera-
tion.
Of the more personal side of Mary
Kingsleys loss, the present writer will
not speak, except to say that those who
had the happiness to call her friend knew
that she was a friend in the true and
not the conventional sense of the word.
All that we care to deal with here is
the loss suffered by the nation and the
Empire, and that, as we have tried to
show, is a great one. We can ill spare
those who have width of mind as well
as special knowledge in regard to our
Imperial affairs, and Mary Kingsley
had both in the highest degree.




BOOKS AND AUTHORS.


	Stephen Crane left in manuscript a
volume of short stories which may be
called Wounds in the Rain, and a
long novel of adventure.

	The Academy reports that the Holy
Synod of Russia has issued a secret
ukase excommunicating Count Tolstoy
on account of his novel, Resurrec-
tion.

	Catharine II of Russia left five com-
plete and six fragmentary plays, part
of them in her own writing. They
have been recently discovered, and are
soon to be published.

Mr. George Moores story of Evelyn
Innes and his just completed Sister
Teresa are actually parts of one long
novel,the longest novel, it is said,
ever written about one character, for
together the two books will contain
300,000 words. As soon as he has re-
vised Sister Teresa Mr. Moore will
re-write Evelyn Innes, and the two
books will be published together, prob-
ably next spring.

The keynote to Mr. James Lane
Allens new novel, The Increasing
Purpose, is found, as many readers
must have guessed, in the familiar
line from Locksley Hall
Yet I doubt not through the ages
one increasing purpose runs.

	Two interesting contributions to the
interpretation of Browning are prom-
ised for early publication; Mr. Arthur
Waughs monograph on Browning, and
Mr. Stopford Brookes Browning Lec-
tures. which are to be published as a
companion to his book on Tennyson.

The question, Who Invented the Cir-
culating Library? is asked, but not
very definitely answered by Mr. Archi-
bald Clark, in the Library. The first
circulating library of which much Is</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00209" SEQ="0209" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="199">	Books and Authors.	199

known was established about 1740, by
the Rev. Samuel Faneourt, in Ciane-
court, Fleet-Street, London.

The extensive library formed by the
Right Hon. Sir Robert Peel was sold
last month at London. The collection
was noteworthy for containing nearly
all of the great county histories. It
contained also a few early printed
books of considerable rarity, and the
most remarkable collection of political
caricatures ever offered, arranged in
eleven atlas folio volumes.

	Brief, earnest and right to the point,
the nearly three dozen sermons which
make up the volume David and His
Friends will be read by many with
interest. The writeror preacherthe
Rev. Louis Albert Banks, originally
made use of them as talks for a series
of revival meetings, and they are ad-
mirably adapted to their purpose. The
illustrations and anecdotes are well
handled and forcible, besides covering
a wide range of experiences, and the
sincerity and manfulness of the ser-
mons are evident. The character, life
and times of David, and quotations
from his writings, form the texts
throughout the series. Funk &#38; Wag-
nalls Co.

	Just the book to slip into ones pocket
as one starts off for an outing, laugh
over ones self, and loan to ones fellow-
travellers, is Room Forty-Five, Mr.
Howellss clever description of the
havoc wrought in the summer hotel by
the guest who snores. Mr. Howellss
favorite heroineinconsequent and in-
sistent as everher long-suffering hus-
band, the hotel clerk and the snorer
are the actors in the little comedy. In
its companion volume, Bride Roses,
the note of sadness is struck with a
delicacy which reminds us how much
Mr. Howellss reputation, like others,
has suffered by the preference which
	the public has shown for his lighter
work. Houghton, Muffin &#38; Co.

	Mr. Whitelaw Reids discussion of
The Problems of Expansion, which
The Century Company publishes, has
a certain authority from the ~tatho~:~
membership in the commission which
negotiated the treaty of peace with
Spain. The papers and addresses of
which it is composed were written or
spoken at various times during the past
twenty months. Mr. Reids initial
point of view is indicated by the title
of the first of these papers, published
in September, 1898, The Territory with
which We are Threatened; but he has
been a consistent advocate from the
first of the policy of retaining the
whole of the Philippine archipelago,
and he states his views and the reasons
for them in this volume with virile
force and persuasive logic.

	It is an interesting coincidence that
Miss Eliza R. Scidmores important
and diverting book, China, the Long-
lived Empire should have been just
ready for publication, when the break-
up of the Empire began with the crisis
precipitated by the demonstrations of
the Boxers. The book was not writ-
ten for the occasion, but it precisely fits
the occasion. Tientsin, Peking and
other places, which have been lit up of
late with the lurid light of a namelesa
horror, are here described as they ap-
peared but recently to a bright and
observant traveller, who saw them
under peaceful conditions, when the
first signs of unrest were manifesting
themselves. Miss Scidmore is no
chance traveller, for she has visited
China frequently; and her sketches of
Chinese life, character and politics, her
portrait of the Dowager Empress, and
her studies of social and political con-
ditions make this the freshest, most
picturesque and most vivid description
of China and the Chinese that has been
given us. The work is of absorbing in-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00210" SEQ="0210" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="200">	200	Books and Authors.

terest, from cover to cover. There are
numerous illustrations. The Century
Company.

	A volume which will go far to in.
crease North Americas knowledge of
South America is The Columbian and
Venezuelan Republics, by William L.
Scruggs, who, in his capacity of min-
ister plenipotentiary of the United
States to those countries, has had un-
usual facilities for studying the places
and the people. It is a book of travel,
taking the reader on many entertaining
jaunts, but it is also a study of
political situations and present or
future industrial conditions. Writ-
ten in a direct and pleasing style, with
an evident seriousness of purpose, a
strong sense of justice, and, withal, an
appreciation of the humorous, it is a
wise and companionable book. Little,
Brown &#38; Co.

	The new theology, as a phrase for
extreme conservatives to conjure with,
may be robbed of its terrors by a calm
reading of Walter Spences Back to
Christ, published by A. C. McClurg
&#38; Co. It is a remarkably clear, simple
and devout attempt to show that the
supreme authority of the Christian
church is to be found in the person of
Christ, and to prove that higher criti-
cism has not enfeebled the Christian
faith, but has put new life into it by
the use of a newer language. In the
chapter on the nature of Atonement
and on the Trinity, the book is
eminently earnest and direct. While
there are some people who will not
reach Mr. Spences conclusions, the
book must be considered as adding
greatly to the honest understanding
which should prevail between the ad-
herents of the old and the new,
and to readers not strongly attached to
either division it will commend itself
as an exceedingly satisfactory presen-
tation of Christian thought and faith.
The sonorous title, The Dread and
Fear of Kings, which belongs to J,
!Breckenridge Elliss story of the reign
of Tiberius Csesar, is rightly applied,
for the book gives a graphic picture of
an age when no mans words or glances
were his own. There are many well-
drawn characters, among them the
Greek Alexis, an architect, who is
summoned to Rome to superintend the
building of a secret passage for the
Emperor, and finds himself in a peril-
ous network of treacheries. The real
hero is the freedman and poet, Phac-
drus, and the two heroines are a
spirited Roman maiden and a brave
Jewess. A complication of love affairs,
in which pleasure-loving Greek, fight-
ing Roman and high-souled Thracian
are all involved, gives an added ele-
ment of excitement to a stirring book.
A. C. McClurg &#38; Co.

	The Ingersoll Lectures on Immortal-
ity, delivered year by year at Harvard,
as they appear in book form, make a
collection of great interest for the lay
as well as the theological library. To
a list already notable is now added the
name of Prof. Josiah Royce. Pre-
mising that the immortality which he
asserts is an immortality of the individ-
ual, Prof. Royce directs attention to
the elusive character of that which we
call individuality, defines an individual
as a being that adequately expresses
a purpose, points out that only the Ab-
solute can be an entirely whole indi-
vidual, and maintains that -the real
world, viewed as a whole, is a unique
expression of His purpose, so that every
fragment of life therein has its unique
place in His life. Thence, he argues
the conscious attainment, in a life that
is not the present mortal life, of that
individuality which now is meant and
sought. The Conception of Immor-
tality, it is needless to add, will repay
careful reading. Houghton, Muffin &#38; 
Co.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2925 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>870 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0226</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0226/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2925</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>July 28, 1900</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0226</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2925</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0226/" ID="ABR0102-0226-6">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2925</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">201-264</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00211" SEQ="0211" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="201">THE LIVING AGE:

(FOUNDE-D ny B. LITTELL i~r 1844.)

SEVENTH SERIES.
VOLUME VIII.
NO. 2925. JULY 28, 1900.
FROM BEGIILNflJ@
Vol. CCXXVI.
4

GERMANY, ENGLAND AND AMERICA.

	When the whole of one nation is rep-
resented as hatin,~ the whole of another
nation it is well to suspect that the
statement is false, or else that there
~ias been a vast amount of falsehood
employed in achieving this result. To
ouc who likes to believe that the world
is growing better as the masses of
people become more educated, there are
few phenomena more perplexing, not to
say depressing, than to note within the
last generation a growth of such bitter-
ness between nations as at any moment
may produce war. The newspapers,
to whom we look for faithful reports
on passing events, find it apparently
more easy to stimulate suspicion, jeal-
ousy and dislike, than to educate their
readers and correct prejudice. Our
politicians, on both sides of the Atlan-
tic, are inclined to treat the Press with
dangerous deference. No doubt many
newspapers are leaders and educators
of public opinionthe few organs of
the thinking minority. But those who
know their subjezt are equally aware
that in the great majority of cases the
uawspaper is established and managed
with no more regard for moral senti-
ment than a soap factory or a steam-
ship company. The soap man, no
doubt, rejoices in the purifying influ-
ences of his produce; and the shipping
man delights in spreading his national
flag in distant seas, but neither are em-
iarked on their venture with aims more
definite or exalted than dividing hand-
somely among the shareholders.
	Is It not curious that while that pe-
culiar for~m of patriotism known as
Jingoism is essentially a product of the
Press, the newspapers of Berlin, New
York and London are shared, owned
and managed mainly by people of an
alien race, whose private point of view
is that of the cash-box, and who in-
flame popular passion in print with as
little concern for consequences as the
postman who brings a death message.
	Early this spring, while making a
walking trip through Germany, it was
not my fortune to meet with any dis-
courtesy such as should have happened,
according to the Press. From my ex-
perience of the individual German, he
is courteous to the individual stranger,
unless that stranger takes the first step
towards a quarrel. In these times it
was my concern to learn German
thoughtsnot to ventilate my own
and on the all-absorbing subject of the
Boer war I found no reticence. Amongst
all classes, and in pretty much every
part of Germany, the same feeling pre-
vails towards England, and that feel-
ing is one which would make a war at
any moment, if not popular, at least
possible.
	On all sides I found but one view in
regard to the Boer war4hat England</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00212" SEQ="0212" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="202">	202	Germany, England and America.

was totally in the wrong, and the Boers
as completely in the right. Few of my
acquaintances have written more than
I have on the virtues of the Boers i~
general, and I have not minced my
words when referring to that illegal
and ill-timed expedition of Dr. Jame-
son in 1896.
But when I heard my German friends
talk on the subject, I stood amazed at
the statements they made, and I begged
to know where they had picked up
their alleged information. The answer
was always the samefrom the papers.
To the German of to-day Paul Kruger
is another William Tella martyr in
the holy cause of Liberty; the British
are the tyrants, who, for the mere love
of gold, are seeking to trample a noble
people from the face of the earth.
When I protest to these indignant
friends that England gives the Boers
in Natal and at the Cape more liberty
than Paul Kruger gives to his fellow-
Boers from other parts of South Africa,
they look at me incredulously. They
have been taught otherwise, and be-
sides I am disturbing a deep-rooted
prejudice which harmonizes with sev-
eral other preconceptions regarding
Great Britain. For instance, it is a
pet idea with most Germans that in
some ethnological manner the Trans-
vaal may become the nucleus of a
Teutonic state which in time may be
absorbed by a combination of German
East and West Africa. The Boer talks
a patois not far removed from Mecklen-
burg Platt Deutsch, and when Paul
Kruger first met Bismarck they are
said to have conversed in that jargon.
I doubt whether they ever got beyond
beer and tobacco with their combina-
tion, but for political purposes the in-
terview was important; for ever since,
German colonial theorists have hugged
the delusion that because Kruger hates
England, therefore Boers in general
welcome a coalition with the Black
Eagle. The Boers have done little to
encourage this view, excepting to make
use of Germans, to the same extent as
they have of Irishmen, or any other
people who would acept money and.
shoulder a rifle.
When the Emperor despatched hia
message of sympathy with Kruger in
January of 1896, there was much sur-
prise and some anger felt in Liberal
German circles that so important a
state document should have left Ger-
many without the countersign of the
constitutional adviser of the Crown,
Prince Hohenlohe. It was felt that
the Imperial Constitution became little
more than a piece of waste paper, if
messages meaning peace or war could
emanate at the caprice of the Crown,
and become precedents for future sov-
ereigns less gifted in statecraft than
the present Emperor. On the day of
that famous despatch I happened to be
in Berlin at the same table with two
members of the Cabinet, and I ven-
tured to ask their opinion on this mes-
sage. Both together raised their eyes
and hands to heaven, and almost in
the same breath ejaculated, sorrow-
fully: But how could he do such a
thing! That was the private opinion
of competent Germans then. Yet In
public, the official papers led the way
in discovering that the message to
Kruger was eminently wise, and the un-
constitutional phase of it was quite lost
sight of in the general belief that hence-
forth the Boers would regard Germany
as their only friend, and would show
their gratitude by assisting in hoisting
the German flag in neighboring terri-
tory.
All this sounds ridiculous enough
now, but there is nothing more danger-
ous to the peace of the world than the
colonial conclusions of profoundly
learned professors who travel over the
African map with a pair of compasses
and a column of statistics.
Another widely accepted notion in
Germany is that India Is groaning un</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00213" SEQ="0213" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="203">	Germany, England and America.	203

der the British yoke, and that the fam-
ines in that great country are in some
way the product of British cruelty.
Now, as a matter of fact, no nation in
the history of the world has ever shown
towards inferior races so much mag-
nanimityI might say maudlin senti-
mentalityas England. An American
blushes when he reflects how far be-
hind England lags Puritan Uncle Sam,
for even Canada manages her natives
better than does the United States. No
dispassionate traveller has returned
from India without a tribute of grate-
ful acknowledgment for what British
statesmanship has done to elevate In-
dia morally as well as materially.
Yet I read the German papers in vain
to discover a generous word on this
subject. Not long ago, the chief comic
paper of Germany, which corresponds
to the London Punch, represented the
Queen of England, gorged with cham-
pagne and rich food, looking contemp-
tuously upon some starving Indian sub-
jects, and the text informed the reader
that this ~vas British rule for India.
We smile, because we know it is cari-
cature. The German who has not
travelled, sees in this picture a grim
realitynor does he reflect that this
gross insult is directed against the
mother of their late Empress, the
grandmother of William II; a lady ot
whom anything might be uttered rather
than that she was lacking in womanly
sympathy for those in distress.
	The Germans whom I have met in
distant parts of the world hold their
own with the best, as progressive, en-
lightened, broad-minded colonists or
citizens. Throughout the United States
Germans are welcomed to citizenship,
for they develop in that climate a com-
mercial energy coupled with civic qual-
ities which awaken the respect of
everyone. The Yankee shares all he
has ungrudgingly with those who come
to him seeking work. In Hong Kong
I found German merchants in the di-
rectorate of the Hong Kong and Shang-
hai Bank; at Cape Town I found a
German President of the Chamber of
Commerce. Germans, English and
Americans mingle freely and smoothly
in social organizations the whole world
overthat is to say, everywhere out-
side of Germany. In the different
ports of the Far East, I met many
Germans who spoke with pride of Kiao
Chow as a monument to their countrys
military glory, but I could find few, If
any, who desired to colonize there.
They preferred Hong Kong liberty to
Kiao Chow glory. On the occasion of
my visit I found 1,500 Germans in Gov-
eminent uniform as against five civil-
ians,that in itself was enough to kill
the enthusiasm of the most ardent col-
onist.
	In German East Africa, to say noth-
ing of West Africa, the colonization is
much the same. Those countries are
apparently run in the interests of offi-
cials, and colonists must come cap in
hand for the privilege of adding to the
national wealth. After the Jameson
Raid some Boers trekked into German
West Africa, but soon returned discour-
aged by the attitude of the Imperial
officials. Though I heard this on the
spot at the time, I was inclined to doubt
the fact until quite recently, when it
was made public by a former Governor
of West Africa, Major von Fran~ois,
who argued that the Boers were unde-
sirable as colonists, because they insist-
ed upon using their own language, and
consequently might some day suppress
the little German now talked there.
When I last analyzed statistics on this
subject there was exactly one German
to every thousand miles of colonial ter-
ritory. To-day I imagine that there
are even fewer Germans to the square
mile.
	Now, let us ask ourselves whence has
sprung thls change of feeling towards
England. We knew that for more than
a century England has been the refuge</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00214" SEQ="0214" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="204">	204	Germany, England and America.

of oppressed Germans; and that in later
times Germans by the thousands have
found a home and a good living
amongst Englishmen. When Prussia
rose in arms against Napoleon in 1813
many of her volunteers marched to
Leipzig in British uniforms, armed
with British muskets, and supported by
British contributions. The venerable
Emperor William took refuge in Lon-
don from the mob which threatened
him in Berlin in 1848, and we have yet
to learn of any time when Germans in
England were ever molested. Whence
then this sudden burst of angerthis
violent sympathy for the enemy? Ger-
mans tell me that they take sides with
the Boers because they are weaker. But
the wrong side is frequently the
weaker I
In 1864 Prussia absorbed a weaker
body of people on her Danish frontier,
and to-day those people are persecuted
because they insist on cultivating the
speech their mothers taught them.
They are weaker than the Boers, and
vastly more clean in personal appear-
ance. But I hear no great outcry on
their behalf,at least not in Berlin.
There are many French on the Western
frontier of Germany who regard them-
selves as oppressed because they are
not allowed to learn their native tongue
in the common schools. Many of these
French were incorporated after the
war of 1870, some were annexed in
1814, and they remain French to this
day. Are they not weak enough to en-
list German sympathy? Contrast this
with Englands behavior towards the
French in Canada. And what can we
say of the large body of Poles who
plead in vain for the right to remain
true to their national ideals? They are
weak and dismembered, yet keep alive
at the hearthstone the feelings of pa-
triotic aspiration which the Prussian
police prevent them from manifesting
in public. Some of my German friends
answer me much as some English
do in regard to incorporating the Trans~
vaal: Its good for them; we Germans
improve the Frenchman, the Dane and
the Pole by compelling him to become
German; we raise him to a higher
level.
Let us pass on, then, to another view
of the case.
In Russia is a small nations of Finns,
a clean, well-educated, enterprising,
thrifty, Protestant people. To this na-
tion Russia promised local self-govern-
ment, on condition that it came under
Russias suzerainty. That was in 1808.
Loyally have the Finns kept their
word. Never has a rebellious move-
ment started there. Finns have
manned the Imperial Navy; indeed,
there are few ports in the world that
do not know him as the best of sailors.
Has any Finn ever suggested that they
build forts or make armaments against
Russia. Has any Finn suggested
measures that would nullify the com-
pact made in 1808? Yet the present
Czar, in a whim, orders Finland to
surrender her self~government, and to
submit to the degradation of being
ruled like the ninety-nine million serfs
making up the multiplied misery of
that vast flat of sad, gray monotone,
ironically called Holy Russia. Is not
Finland weak enough to excite the
generous wrath of the whole German
people? Does the German Government
talk of interference? To be sure, a
few leaders, like Dr. Barth and Profes-
sor Deibrijek raised their voices, but
there the matter ended. Yet Finland
is on the Baltic, much nearer to Berlin
than Pretoria.
Or must we take a case even more
flagrant? There is a strip of territory
between St. Petersburg and Prussia,
called the Baltic Provinces. This was
first explored, conquered and settled by
Germans. The people of this country
are Protestants; they had excellent
German schools and a University at
Dorpat, which ranked with Heidelberg</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00215" SEQ="0215" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="205">	Germany, England and America.	205

and Bonn as a nursery of German sci-
ence. About ten years ago the late
Russian Czar determined to Russify
this German land; that is to say, to
force the people to talk in Russian, and
say their prayers according to the
Greek forms. Russian soldiers took
charge of Dorpat University, German
Professors were driven away, and
Greek Priests commenced an active
proselytizing crusade, suggesting Span-
ish methods in the days of Pizarro
and Cortez. Soon after William II
came to the throne (1888) the persecu-
tion of Germans by Russians was at
its height. It has gone on ever since.
The wildest English Jingo has not
dreamed of treating Transvaal Boers
as the Russian Government treated,
and continues to treat, the Germans
within her dominions. Then was the
time for ~Germany to have shown that
zeal for the weaker side which now
shines so luridly in favor of the Boers.
That was a splendid opportunityespe-
cially as Russia was then very back-
ward in her military preparations.
In 1884 Bismarck launched Germany
upon her careeras a colonialpower. Carl
Peters and Wissman and other enter-
prising explorers soon made all the
preliminary treaties with black poten-
tates, and English good nature did the
rest. Bismarck subsequently pretended
that he never believed in Colonies any-
way, and was pushed into it by the
clamor of those who did. This is the
first instance of Bismarck ever having
pleaded popular clamor as the reason
for his action. However, Germany
found herself suddenly the mistress of
a million square miles of very hot and
moist land, scattered in many unde-
sirable portions of the globe, while at
home she developed at the same time
a large number of so-called Colonial
Societies, mostly conducted by people
far from the sea, who held learned
lectures on the habits of strange sav-
ages. The Government organized with
characteristic thoroughness various
offices for the administration of these
new German subjects and black sav-
ages, who, up to that time, had prowled
about naked and slept in the tops of
cocoanut trees, were suddenly aston-
ished by the policeman from Berlin
ordering them to come down and pay
an income-tax! Little by little the Co-
lonial Societies of Germany, and even
the Government itself, began to realize
that the mere running up of German
flags, while it looked encouraging on
the school maps, did not materially
help German trade, or divert many
emigrants from the English or Ameri-
can ports.
The present German Emperor was
the first to take in the situation, and
immediately set about building up a
strong navy. With his accession new
life entered the Colonial Department of
the Empire, and new ambitions ani-
mated every German who looked to the
sea as the new highway of German
expansion. From being the most un-
popular of Princes, when he ascended
the throne, he soon convinced men of
all parties that in him they had a
leader, not merely competent to under-
stand the needs of the German at
home, but even more keen to defend
his movements when seeking markets
abroad.
As we know, the German Press Is
largely official, directly or indirectly
that is to say, under the direct or Indi-
rect influence of the Government. There
are special officials who busy them-
selves with providing for the news-
papers articles agreeable to the Gov-
ernment. When Government requires
a new navy, it is the business of the
official press to make the people feel
that German interests are threatened
by some power having a larger navy.
Hence a campaign of press articles
directly calculated to make simple
Germans believe that England stands
in the way of German progress, and</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00216" SEQ="0216" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="206">	206	Germany, England and America.

that a big German navy is necessary
for the nations good.
In 1897 a German official was sent
to Kiao Chow to report on the harbor
works necessary to make the place
useful, and on his return he published
a book about his journey out and back.
Frauzius was the name of the author,
I think. His whole journey forced his
ship to be the guest of England at
every coaling station between Naples
and Shanghai, yet in the book he has
no mention of the service to the worlds
commerce performed by England. On
the contrary, the author dwells upon
the advantages which Germans might
have if they could avoid British hos-
pitality at Hong Kong and elsewhere.
The book is remarkable :is being an
official expression.
	Now, no doubt this and similar works
have the effect of stimulating in Ger-
many a readiness to spend money for
the navy, but at the same time they
encourage notions that are false and
mischievous. German trade in the Far
East has thriven under the protection
of the British flag, just as it has waxed
strong under the Stars and Stripes in
America. The tremendous strides of
German commercial progress in the
last thirty years have been the result
of honest and intelligent labor by a
people well organized for commercial
success. The German receives in his
schools, and subseqrently in the army,
a discipline that tells forcibly when he
becomes an industrial competitor for
the neutral markets of the world.
	The German who knows the world
understands the machinery by which
public sentiment in Germany is manu-
factured, but tho~ who stay at home do
iiot, and therefore persist in a point of
view from which every move of Eng-
land or America is regarded as a men-
ace to German prosperity. We Ameri-
cans saw that with painful distinctness
in 1898 when war with Spain was de-
clared. Public opinion in America was
divided over the moral phases of that
war, much as in England it has been
divided regarding the Transvaal. The
German Press, however, as though re-
hearsed for this purpose, burst out with
one voice in unexpected attacks upon
America and the Americans. From
day to day the papers of Berlin proved
to their own satisfaction that America
would be quickly defeated by the brave
Spaniards, who were represented as
maintaining the cause of justice
against Yankee cupidity. German pa-
pers were full of letters from alleged
correspondents at the seat of war. At
Tampa, however, where the American
army of invasion gathered, I failed to
discover a single German war corre-
spondent, yet during all that time the
German public read daily bulletins,
pretending to be first-hand reports from
special correspondents. The Government
organs of Berlin led the way in this
general depreciation of everything
American, and as these articles were
reproduced in America they caused sur-
prise and pain amongst former friends
of Germany. The average American
could not understand what motive
Germans in general could have for dis-
cussing American affairs in a hostile
manner. He could understand Ger-
mans disapproving of the war, but he
could not see why Americans in gen-
eral should become an object of attack
by Government journals.
	Then came news that a German Ad-
miral, in the waters of Manila, was
not merely showing active sympathy
with the public enemy of the United
States, but was hampering our work in
other ways. Fortunately Admiral
Dewey combined sailor tact with sailor
courage, and Admiral Diedrichs cor-
rected his behavior when it was made
clear to him that he might draw his
country into war sooner than had been
anticipated in Berlin.
	But the mischief had been done. It
is well for German official organs now</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00217" SEQ="0217" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="207">	Germany, England and America.	207

to tell us that Admiral Diedriclis ex-
ceeded his instructions and that Ger-
many preserved strict neutrality
throughout. That may be accepted in
the Foreign Office, but it does not carry
conviction with the people. Two trifles
have profoundly modified the relations
of Germany with the Anglo-Saxon
world. The one was the despatch to
Kruger in 1896, the second was the ac-
tivity of Admiral Diedrichs in 1898.
Each of these episodes has been offi-
cially explained away as wholly inno-
cent, if not benevolent, in origin, but
the great body of the people has not
yet fully realized that the explanation
is adequate. Whatever our views may
be, the mischief has been done, partly
by the Government, and partly by the
Press of Germany.
And yet from the German point of
view we are sinners alsoheavy sin-
ners. The Anglo-Saxon in Germany
has not made himself personally agree-
able to the casual man he meets. The
German raises his hat when he enters
a shop. The Anglo-Saxon is a Boer in
this respect. He cocks his hat on the
back of his head, rams his hands into
his pock4s, whistles and stares aboutthe
streets as though he owned the place.
He laughs at everything that does not
meet his approval, and gets angry if
the waiter does not bring him just what
he has been accustomed to in his native
land. The German who has travelled
and known the Yankee and Briton at
home knows how to make allowance
for our habitual absence of good man-
ners. But the average German listens
incredulously when told that the Briton
makes up by honesty and other manly
virtues for what he lacks in the way
of deportment. Not many years ago I
was present at some grand field opera-
tions of the German Emperor when a
Royal Prince of England was present
with four aides~de-camp. Not one of
these aides could speak any German,
and not one of them apparently knew
the etiquette usual on such occasions.
Consequently German officers felt ag-
grieved by the behavior of this party,
and many expressed to me the opinion
that these young Englishmen meant to
be insulting to Germany.
	As to Americans, Germans expect
nothing any way. From America they
receive usually the genus Deutsch-
Amerikaner, which is three parts He-
brew, three parts German, and the re-
mainder a little of all sortsa thing
which talks very bad German, worse
English, and usually wears an Ameri-
can flag in his button-hole. His name
suggests German plants and minerals.
The United States not having perma-
nent officials, the men who are sent to
represent Uncle Sam in Germany are
usually those who have devious reasons
for desiring the post. The salaries are
contemptibly small, yet the post of
Consul to Germany is usually sought
by such as are connected with the im-
port trade of the United States. About
three-quarters of the United States
Consuls in Germany are German-Amer-
ican Hebrews, and these do not always
succeed in raising the estimate enter-
tained in Germany for the American
citizen in general or the American offi-
cial in particular. There are plenty of
Germans who know the truth about
England and America, and are shocked
at gross mis-statements circulatedabout
us through official organs. But their
voices are drowned in a chorus of anti-
English and anti-American sentiment,
which accepts pretty much all that is
bad, and raises question marks against
any statement in favor of sudh a thing
~s an Anglo-Saxon conscience.
	To be sure that conscience has had
a rather straining time of late, and no
member of the German Press has pro-
tested against the two last wars more
violently than certain courageous polit-
ical leaders in Boston and New York
as well as in London and Manchester.
The Spanish war had scant justification</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00218" SEQ="0218" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="208">	208	Germany, England and America.

in public law, and I am persuaded that
the American Government was hound-
ed into it by a clamorous Press agita-
tion joined with large pecuniary in-
terests. But while that is true; it Is
not the whole truth; and German pub-
lic opinion apears to have absorbed
only this much of it, and been kept in
ignorance of forces even mightier than
reflow journals and financial trusts.
There was behind this war party in
America a great moral force which was
shocked by the persistent misrule in
Cuba, and of this no better evidence
need be furnished than that 250,000
men should have volunteered for active
service without the necessity arising
for any exceptional inducements on the
part of the Government.
	Far be it from me to defend the con-
duct of that war; it was characterized
by incapacity, jobbery and cynical dis-
regard for human life. The Secretary
of War was compelled to resign in dis-
grace, though he left behind him half
a dozen officials equally unworthy of
public confidence. The officers trained
to honesty and military leadership at
West Point were almost uniformly ig-
nored in favor of amateur soldiers with
political connections, and, in short, I
have not yet met an honest American
who does not regard the Cuban war as
disgraceful to pretty much all con-
cerned, excepting the men who shoul-
dered the rifle and the West Point regu-
lars who bore the brunt of the work,
got no promotion, and are now forgot-
ten.
	America holds Cuba, and the Philip-
pines as wellcontrary to the official
program issued at the beginning of the
war. There was a time when Uncle
Sam would gladly have handed back
Manila to any one who cared to accept
it; but that disposition was altered when
the evidence came that Germany had
behaved in a manner which would have
robbed this action of all magnanimity.
On my way to the Philippines, before
the fall of Manila, I travelled in com-
pany with two German Consuls bound
for the Far East. Each of them as-
sured me, with heavy thumps on the
cabin table, that the idea of America
holding the Philippines was absurd,
that Germany would not allow it. And
to-day I find regrets expressed in Ger-
man official papers that the German
war ships in the East were not strong
enough in 1898 to enforce this view.
This very attitude of Germany made
unanimous in America a public senti-
ment, which, up to that time, had been
much divided on the subject of expan-
sion, particularly in the Far East.
	Germans who readily see that the
Pole and the Dane and the Frenchman
are improved by absorption into the
Empire of the Fatherland, do not read-
ily put tbemselves in the place of the
American who believes that Cuba and
the Philippines will be better for a
period under the Stars and Stripes; on
the contrary, his official papers regard
it as something presumptuous, that
should be resented.
	As for the Boer war, England is fight-
ing for the integrity of the British Em-
pire, for the same sort of ideals that
animate Germans who justify the suc-
cessive military movements by which
the Prussia of 1807 with 5,000,000 in-
habitants has become the German Em-
pire of 50 millions. I will not here en-
ter into legal and technical justification
of this war; it is as misty to me as that
which preceded the war with Spain,
or which preceded the Prussian occu-
pation of Schleswig-Holstein. From
the point of view of men who hold a
vote and not a brief, the war in South
Africa is now a necessity. We deplore
it sincerely, we honor the courage and
motives of the great majority of the
Boers we have met; we honor them as
we now honor the memory of Stonewall
Jackson, or Robert E. Lee, or Jefferson
Davis. Grave political errors have been
committed, and the followers of Paul</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00219" SEQ="0219" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="209">	After Hem e.	2O~

Kruger are not without reason for sus-
picions. It is a melancholy picture for
this generation of lads to hear that
Jameson and Rhodes have been popular
heroes for acts which ordinarily send
men to long terms of hard labor in
prison. It is not cheering to find that
when thousands of brave English vol-
unteers have been killed in the trenches
the first people to profit by victory are
a group of financiers, largely Jew and
German by the way, who own Johan-
nesburg, and who watch their mining
shares rising in London while soldiers
in the field are falling never to rise
again. The Press does not say much
about this side of the war, because the
great papers of New York and London
are under financial influence; but it is
a fact which all Europe comments on,
and which leads Germans to think that
the British Army, as well as the Colo-
nial Office, is moved by other than mor-
al considerations.
The German has difficulty in pierc-
ing this web of hypocrisy, of brutal
jingoism and cynical financial reason-
ing. But if he does, he finds beneath
a warm national sentiment which has
drawn to the battle-field youngsters
from every county and every colony
in defence of an idealthe unity of an
The Contemporary Review.
Empire. Germans misjudge us be-
cause at this moment they are not in-
clined to credit us with the same mo-
tives they claim for themselves. We
ask our German friends to believe that
we do not wage war merely because
some money speculators and filibusters
are interested. We are ashamed of
such elements in our nathial life, and
we beg Germans to believe that on
both sides of the Atlantic arc honest
public-spirited men seeking to do good
rather than evil. And furthermore we
beg Germans to remember that wher-
ever the Union Jack waves, there Ger-
man commerce enters on the same foot-
ing as that of England, and that the
German in Hong Kong is treated more
liberally than the Englishman in Kiao
Chow. England has been the police-
man of the Far East for now more than
fifty years, and what commerce Ger-
many and the rest of the world enjoy
in those waters is owing to British ad-
ministration, honesty, enterprise and
money. The English flag nas carried
civil liberty to every colony over which
it has waved, and Germany has no rea-
son to think that England in South Af-
rica will depart from the traditions es-
tabli~hed in Australia and Canada, im
Hong Kong and Singapore.
Pouitney B~gelou,.



AFTER HEINE.

The stars look down from heaven above
When human hearts are breaking,
And mock the foolishness of love
That sets poor mortals aching.

This love, they say, this fatal bane,
To us it cometh never,
And thus do we alone maintain
Our deathless course forever.
Pall Mall Gazette.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00220" SEQ="0220" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="210">	210	  The Vogue of the Garden Book.
		THE VOGUE OF THE GARDEN BOOK.

	There is a species of literature which
has lately attracted serious attention
amongst us, and must, therefore, be
reckoned with as one of the instructive
or entertaining forces of the day. It
is not a new thingit has existed for a
couple of hundred years or morebut
in its present shape it is new, and in a
larger degree than formerly it is attrac-
tive to the reader. The garden book of
a century and more than a century ago
was emphatically a book on gardening;
it was crammed with cultural instruc-
tions; it abounded in technical details.
The garden book of this present cen-
tury was also, until lately, entirely in-
structive; it cared not to amuse; its aim
was gardening and nothing more. In
the eighties there were indications of
~n approaching change in the purpose
of garden literature, and the last half-
dozen years have seen this change
stereotyped into its present features
less instructive, perhaps, but certainly
more entertaining than the old. There
can be no doubt about the demand for
this latest form of floricultural work,
and we may tremble at the thought
that this demand will probably bring
upon us within the next few years a
perfect avalanche of garden diaries,
written to supply the public craving,
which appears to express itself very
plainly in its appreciation and encour-
agement of the new fiction, as it may
fairly and truthfully be termed.
	I think that to Mr. Alfred Austin be-
longs the onus of first successfully
sending forth this style of literature in
the guise of a gardening work. There
were other writers immediately preced-
ing him who were influencing the
change, but he, I think, was the first
who frankly and determinedly and
successfully altered the scope of the
garden book. He used his garden as a
place in which to talk with his friends,
and it is a record of these conversations
which he mainly gives us in his prose
writings. Mrs. Earle followed him
quickly with the same departure from
old traditions, but with a different ob-
ject, or, at any rate, a different result.
From her we chiefly learn the art of
cookery, as from Mr. Austin we learn
or should attempt to learnThe art of
conversation. And so the thing has
gone on for half a dozen years. Some
writers choose birds for a main sub-
ject; some choose friends, or Men of
Wrath; some, books; and all under
titles which lead the public to suppose
that it is buying a gardening book
gardening books being a craze of the
momentwhen it is simply buying a
diary written in or suggested by a gar-
den.
	In so far as the object nowadays is
to amuse rather than to instruct, there
is no harm in the change. There is
plenty of room for this as well as for
the orthodox horticultural volume
which will never be really superseded.
But the mischief will come when the
ordinary Miss, in a fervid desire to con-
tribute to the worlds enjoyment, files
to a garden and writes within its pre-
scriptive recesses her journal intime
for publications sakea diary which
will represent her gentle, simple soul,
with its aimless efforts at floriculture,
and its pretty, unnecessary thoughts
on men and books and things, Which
we shall feel that we have somewhere
heard before, or even read before. This
is assuredly the kind of book we shall
get, and it is essentially the kind that
this sort of work should not be allowed
to fall into, if it is to have any per-
manent value.
	We should begin by a clear under-
standing of what form the garden book</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00221" SEQ="0221" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="211">The Vogue of the Garden Book.

should take, if it is likely, as at present
it seems to promise, to have an abiding
place on our library shelves.
	Of course the garden book must not
be merely utilitarian, for of this kind
we have works that cannot be super-
seded, such as Mr. William Robinsons
invaluable English Flower Garden
and Hardy Flowers. These, and
others like them, are written by ex-
perts, and the mere dilettante cannot
hope to rival them in instructive qual-
ity. Nor should these books, while
claiming to be garden books, deal al-
most solely with matters apart from
gardens. On the contrary, they must
treat first of flowers, both from a prac-
tical and from an a~sthetic point of
view, and, that provision secured, the
writer may then wander afield to
things less vital, such as his taste or
studies may suggest. Some rule or
other must be laid down, and more or
less adhered to, if this kind of litera-
ture is not to fall into contempt; and
I think that, broadly speaking, such
a line as the following may be sug-
gested.
The ideal garden book should contain
the experience of the writer as a spe-
cialist in his own subject of gardening,
in combination with the thoughts or
the words or the views of persons who
are specialists in other matters, such as
poetry, or ethics, or metaphysics. We
do not want a gardening dictionary
from the amateur, because we can get
it in more trustworthy shape from the
expert; we do not want mere gentle
thoughts on nature, or other deep sub-
jects, whether of earth or heaven, be-
cause we know where to turn for our
reading on these subjects, as delivered
by persons who have given their lives
to the study of them. If we want this
sort of book at all, we want, as I have
said, the simple empirical experience
of the amateur gardener combined with
the best he (or more usually she) can
give us of the ideas of the great whom
211

already we love and can trust. Un-
luckily, some of these books tend in
exactly the contrary direction; their
facts are disputable, and their voices
are mere echoes.
The garden book may be poetical,
but it must not be written by a poet,
or, at any rate, it must not be written
by an articulate poet. The poetic feel-
ing is almost essential, but it must
express itself in words of others than
the compiler. Of course, the ima~ina-
tion can picture an ideal garden book,
written by a poet who might happen
to be possessed of sufficient knowledge
of horticulture to make his book valu-
able in the double way. It tends to
sadness to reflect on the loss we have
had in that such work was never given
us, for instance, by Tennyson, and we
might even gladly have dispensed with
some utilitarian value out of gratitude
for other features of charm which un-
doubtedly we should have secured. But,
failing such a book by a great and
original poet, we are forced to fall
back upon a more modest desire for
the second best; and the second best I
conceive to be a book by a competent
gardener who is, above all, no verse-
maker, though a true critic of verse,
and who can, therefore, give us choice
thoughts and passages from our splen-
did heritage of literature to lend charm
to his volume of practical instruction. I
might name half a dozen writers who
could admirably perform the task, but
hitherto they have not spoken in this
way.
Let us examine some of these books
which have made the vogue in garden
literature, and judge how far they are
able to satisfy the demand for such
reading at its highest standard. I will
choose from among a considerable num-
ber, three volumes of unequivocal suc-
cess, which consequently seem to stand
out from their companions on the book-
shelf, and of themselves to aceentuato
the need in mans soul at the present</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00222" SEQ="0222" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="212">	212	The Vogue of the Garden Book.

time for this range of work. As there
is no denying their enormous success,
we may regard them as satisfactory to
the general public, which has bought
them in their thousands. A short anal-
ysis of each will enable us to judge of
their scope and object; and when we
have examined these features as closely
as is possible, we may then be able to
decide whether this sort of book is as
valuable from the point of view of en-
tertainment or instruction as it might
be, or whether the type is capable of
improvement.
	If the requisites for a garden book
are indeed those I have indicated, we
must not expect the ideal book from
Mr. Alfred Austin, for has he not his
bench with the poets? His disabilities,
if thus they may be regarded, come, of
course, paradoxically enough from his
greater gifts. The ideal garden chron-
icler should be only appreciative of
poetry, whereas Mr. Alfred Austin, as
we who read our Times (even if not in
the habit of perusing volumes of verse)
know well, is indeed articulate. He
gives us poems to fit our many Impe-
rial moods, and we have the full en-
joyment at first hand of the inspiring
afflatus, because we are assured that
we receive them just as they come to
him. The mere man evidently does not
venture to correct, to add to, or to take
from the cod-given beauties sent to the
poets pen.
	In The Garden that I Love we get
a considerable amount of Mr. AustlWs
verse. We do not know exactly how
much, for both he and Shakespeare are
alike without inverted commas. This
is a great pity. The original verse
might have stood unsupported, but
surely Shakespeare and other similar
writers should have been propped by
quotation marks. How else can we
which Milton might turn out to be re-
sponsible? Even the boldest is bound
to hold his breath for a time and to
make good his character as critic over
the prose; and herein is another diffi-
culty. The heaven-sent gift of words
has sometimes tiresome limitations.
The poet may be inspired in his verse,
and not altogether inspired in his prose,
which is one of those mysteries that
hurt the understanding. How else can
be explained such a sentence as this:
I am greatly interested in seeing the
result of a new border I have made in
the extreme north angle of the garden,
and which Veronica has christened
Poets Corner? This and some similar
modes of expression make us fear that
the less is not always included in the
greater, that the affiatus sent for poetry
does not necessarily contain the essen-
tials of prose. Well, it is but a small
matter; still, we are justified, I think,
in asking as much of perfection as we
believe ourselves likely to get.
	Four persons inhabit The Garden
that I Love: the writer, who is also the
gardener, his sister Veronica, and his
friends, the Poet and Lamia. At least
we are artfully persuaded that there
are four persons; in reality there are
only two, Veronica and th~e gardener-
poet rolled with Lamia into one. When
these speak seriouslyand there is a
good deal of serious speaking in the
bookyou would not know, if you
shut your eyes, which of them is ad-
dressing you. bamia, to be sure, has
her frivolous moments, when, for a
brief space, she makes a possible third;
but when she is rhetorical she is one
with the gardener and the poet. Ver-
onica, on the other hand, has a separ-
ate identity; she is a simple being, and
if she has views she keeps them care-
fully to herself. There is something
	distinguish between them and him?)! very lovable about Veronica. She us-
The situation even disarms criticism, tens patiently for hours to all that the
for how could the mere reviewer yen- others have to say, and then she goes
ture to take exception to a passage for away and makes tea for them. She</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00223" SEQ="0223" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="213">	The Vogue of the Garden Book.	213

knows how exhausted they must be.
They give away so many treasures of
thought that they must necessarily be
left swept and empty; the need of sus-
tenance is plainly indicated, and Ver-
onica supplies it.
Perhaps, however, the exhaustion is
less than it might have been if circum-
stances had not come to their aid; and
herein we see the wisdom of the Pooh-
Bah arrangement. The chronicler can
give us treasures of verse from the
mouth of the poet, pages of floricultural
details through the lips of the gardener,
and gems of general utility from the
irresponsible Lamia. The talents of
the three, if displayed in one person,
would invite incredulity. We should
think it impossible that one small head
could carry all the aphorisms and
gnomic sayings which the three are
anxious to distribute. We should be-
gin to fear cerebral congestion. So,
to spare ourselves distress and anxiety,
we allow the writer to persuade us
that there are, indeed, three heads un-
der the three hats, and thus we breathe
again.
	The poet sometimes gives vent to an
untenable theory, but the gardener and
Lamia of course cannot be expected to
set him right, and dear little Veronica
adores him far too much to do so. He
is bold enough to justify in the name of
restraint the lald and simple verse
whi~h is held by some of our later poets
to be one with the true stuff. It is
difficult to go with him here. Restraint
is, no doubt, an admirable quality, but
we cease to admire it when it is com-
pulsory. We cannot esteem the re-
straint of a gagged man, who refrains
from using bad language. Restraint
and nothing more, of which we see so
much, is a poor thing as a quality of
verse, and it is even difficult to see
how L4me agit~e of a great poet, in its
moments of finest frenzy, could be
controlled by the serenity of the
mind. Rigorous self-criticism is an
essential, but it would follow, not ac-
company, the frenzy. A poet must feel
much in order to make his readers feel
a little; he must weep many tears to
ensure that they shall weep a few.
When a poet places us in a situation
where tears are obviously indicated, I
fancy we are warranted in blaming
him if they do not come. If we accuse
him, not of restraint, but, like the
gagged man, of want of power, I think
we could justify our opinion. I do not
for a moment mean to disparage the
poets admiration of restraint as a
necessary and beautiful quality in
verse, but merely to contend that most
of the restraint that calls itself by that
name is of the sort that cannot help
itself, and this must be regarded as a
defect, and not as a beauty.
	But if the poet sometimes rouses in
us the spirit of contradiction, the gar-
dener takes his revenge by mystifying
us just as we think we are getting on
nicely. It is a wonderful garden that
he owns, and its orientation is exceed-
ingly difficult to understand. In one
place we are told that it slopes from
northeast to southwest, and in another
that it looks southeast. But even this
readjustment of Natures aspects will
not quite account for all the wonders
that are in that garden. On the 30th
of May the gardeners wood is covered
with primroses, and this is not men-
tioned as an out-of-the-way state of
things, but is given as a mere matter
of fact. We who have not his gift of
extending the seasons to keep our
gardens in beauty, have indeed seen
primroses on the 30th of May, but we
have never had the luck of beholding
a wood in the south of England dia-
pered with them on that date. We
can only hear and sigh for our more
limited seasons. On the same day the
gardener describes his tulips as having
closed their petals for the night. Though
it is a little late for Dutch tulips, we
might be persuaded to recognize the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00224" SEQ="0224" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="214">	214	The Vogue of the Garden Book.

same latitude for them as for the prim-
roses, but that the gardener has in-
formed us in a previous chapter that
he takes up these bulbs during the third
week of May and lays them in by the
heels. Of course we then jump to the
conclusion that these flowers which
have just closed their petals for the
night are the English late tulips, until
we remember that he has told us that
he has never made proper use of these.
Here, again, we are mystified. Has he
made any use of them, and are they
the flowers which have just closed their
petals for the night, or are the Dutch
tulips as kind to him, as I have sup-
posed, in giving him, as the primroses
do, an extended season of their beauty?
These mysteries in a book which should
help us in our gardening ought not so
to be. They are too cruel to the merely
average floriculturist. They make us
feel how small are our powers in com-
parison with those of the gardener in
this book. We cannot find large ex-
panses of bluebells on our property to-
wards the latter end of June; our
woods are not diapered as a matter of
course with primroses on the 30th of
May; we cannot grow woodruff from
cuttings. We cannot get half the good
results that this gardener gets from his
garden, and the consciousness, not only
of our inferior powers, but also of Na-
tures unkindness in giving less lavish-
ly to us than to others, induces feelings
of depression and impatience. The
gardener-poet tells us that if he were
asked which of his works he likes best
he would answer My Garden. We
have never seen his garden, and it is
obviously impossible for us, therefore,
to re-echo his sentiment. But it woulti
be pleasant to see it, and to wander in
it, and to admire, even though at the
risk of unworthy feelings of envy and
the like. Loving care has been lav-
ished without stint upon it, and Nature
has met the workers more than half
way, and has given them of her best.
The book has little to do with garden-
mg, but is admirable as a description of
a successful garden, such as it rarely
falls to the ordinary lot to hear of.
There are absolutely no failures in it.
But the real raison d~tre of this garden
betrays itself on every page of Mr.
Alfred Austins volume. It is intended
to be a beautiful background in a beau-
tiful picture--a background for inspired
and inspiring thoughts, which demand
an outlet there before appearing on the
printed page to delight a wider though
hardly a more appreciative audience.
A totally different book is Mrs. Earles
Pot-pourri from a Surrey Garden.
It does not depend for its interest on
the conversational qualities of its in-
habitants; it is strictly utilitarian. It
is, like Mr. Austins, the record of a
gardener who has attained. But it
does not, as his does, dazzle us with
gems of thought and learning; nor does
it, like Elizabeths volume, which will
be considered later, blind us to its faults
by artless irresponsibility. It sets out
to give practical directions, and practi-
cal directions are freely given, but they
are cookery, not garden recipes. We are
entitled to expect that pot-pourr~ shall
consist ~hiefly of flowers, and it is a
distinct grievance that we get so little
about them. The author is evidently
as careful and successful a housekeeper
as she is a gardener, and this is where
her weakness comes in. When we
want to hear about spring bulbs she is
far away in the kitchen framing an
indictment against the modern cook.
The fury whh~h possesses her on the
subject of tinned saucepans would be
better directed, the reader cannot help
thinking, against wireworm or slugs.
She tries conscientiously to do her duty
by the reader who is buying a garden
book, but her heart is in the store
closet or the scullery when we want
all her attention elsewhere. She will
even take us to the kitchen-garden
rather than to the parterre, and try to</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00225" SEQ="0225" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="215">	The Vogue of the Garden Book.	215~

persuade us that there is the haven where
we would be, and in order to detain us
there she tries to rouse us to indigna-
tion like her own by holding forth on
the wickedness of the modern cook.
But we are impatient prisoners of her
glittering eye; we do not care in the
least how the scullery-maid dresses her
vegetables, if only the flavor is right
when they are brought to the dinner-
table. So with a few polite conven~tion-
alities we try to lead the way back to
the flowers, only to find ourselves again
most unexpectedly in the kitchen re-
gions, and forced, whether we will or
no, to discuss the neglect of vegetables
in the ordinary English household a
hundred years ago or more. And here
we gather courage of a defiant sort to
incite us to disagreement for a moment.
Was the neglect of vegetables at that
time indeed due to the Protestant in-
fluence of the Reformation? Was it
not rather owing in the towns to the
lack of transport facilities, and in the
country districts to the miserably in-
adequate gardens to which landlords
had reduced their cottage holdings?
That there was never any neglect of
vegetables by those who possessed suf-
ficient garden ground for their cultiva-
tion our old herbals and horticultural
manuals abundantly testify.
	But to return to practical things. The
reader is entitled to expect that, as re-
gards the comparatively small number
of plants which are mentioned in these
garden books, he shall be told the se-
crets of their culture. But Pot-pourri
from a Surrey Garden is disappointing
in this respect. For instance, with re-
gard to the propagation and culture of
a flower which every one grows, and
for the most part grows badlythe
rose. It is not sufficient to tell us
in March that Lamarck and various
others are beautiful climbers for a
house. We search through the pages
devoted to June and July and find not
a single rose mentioned, except the com
mon Ayrshire. The object of dividing
the garden year into its natural month-
ly sections should be the instructing o1~
the reader little by little as each season
brings its work. For instance, in June
and July we expect to be told of the
beauties of roses, in July and August
of their propagation by cuttings, in
December of their protection and nour-
ishment by means of their covering
from the farmyard. It is not that we
expect to be told how to do all this rou-
tine work, for such details should be
soug~ht for in technical books of in-
struction, but a hint as to when~ it
should be done would make the garden
book valuable. We might not dreani
of looking for these serviceable particu-
lars from the pens of Elizabeth or Mr.
Alfred Austin; they are too much ab-
sorbed in more interesting and personal
matters to trouble themselves about
such minor details as the instruction
of their readers. But Mrs. Earle sets
out to be useful, and we feel injured
bcause we find her not quite so useful
as we had hoped that she would be.
	The meaning and purpose of a garden
is in the growing of flowers and vege-
tables, so far as possible, all the year
round. I think we may agree to ignore
the vegetables; they, no more than
tinned saucepans, are a proper constit-
uent of pot-pourri. But there are four
months in the year during which we
cannot reasonably expect to grow
flowers out of doors, so we are forced
to build greenhouses to provide for our
wants. Mrs. Earle has greenhouses,
but she does not tell us how she makes
use of them. She leaves us for sixteen
weeks practically without a blossom;
their place is taken by herbals and
hashed mutton. An exception might
be pleaded for January, the month
which leads the way in her volume.
She has promised on the first page that
gardening shall be her preponderating
subject, and in January we get a list
of plants in bloomin a London draw-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00226" SEQ="0226" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="216">216

ing-room. They may possibly have
been reared in the Surrey greenhouses,
but we are not told so, and, if they
were, we are not instructed how we
may go and do likewise. We do not
ask for things difficult; all we want
is to know how to have flowers, and
what flowers to have all the year round.
How many country drawing-rooms
does one go into, say in January, to
find no more blossom than is repre-
sented by a primula and a bowl of the
so-called Chinese joss-lily? Mrs. Earle
might take the amateurs greenhouse,
which can only just manage to keep
out the frost in winter, and tell us what
we might get from it; when to strike
cuttings of pelargoniums for December
flowering; when to sow cinerarias;
When to pot the various bulbs for suc-
cession; how to ensure flowers from the
jacobea lily, and a dozen others to
cheer us in the dark days. Since she
tells us how and when to pot freesias
for winter flowering, she would appear
to accept a certain amount of responsi-
bility for greenhouse as well as for
outdoor flowers; and since she carries
her pot-pourri through the winter
months, she might reasonably be ex-
pected to instruct us during that period.
We feel inclined to cry out to her
with an exceeding bitter cry for
the help which she might give us, but
refrains from giving.
There is no denying, however, that
Mrs. Earle complies, in a way, with
both the conditions with Which I set
out; she lets us have her own practical
experience, and she enlivens the tech-
nical matter of her book by putting be-
fore us the thoughts of other writers
in poetical form. But the experience is
not first and foremost of the garden,
and the thoughts are not of the great-
est. The verse she quotes is anything
but inspiring. She has chosen, for the
most part, to express little minds In-
stead of great ones, or rather, I should
say, small poets instead of great poets.
Owen Meredith, and Mrs. Hemans, and
Erasmus Darwin, and Emerson, and
the Tyneside young clergymans wife
are not satisfying food. We want some.
thing larger and better than this.
	Nevertheless, for sheer utility, Mrs.
Earles is the best of all these books.
When we can persuade her to go with
us into her garden we feel that we are
in the company of an expert, and when
she tells us a cultural detail we listen
with respect, as to one who knows well
what she is talking about. The inti-
mate society, even if only between the
covers of a book, of a person who is
a competent authority on any subject
whatever is in itself a privilege, and on
every page Mrs. Earle convinces us
that she is worthy of attention, and we
gain pleasure (and instruction accord-
ingly. But of subtler charm the book
has none, and we put it down with a
sigh, and turn to Elizabeth and her
German Garden.
	Elizabeth is original or nothing.
Whereas most of these books have some
sort of plea put forward for their exis-
tence, such as- gardening, housekeeping,
or the like, Elizabeths book frankly
concerns Elizabeth. Her garden, though
it appears on the title-page, and on
many another page of her volume, is
obviously incidental, and even the Man
of Wrath partakes of this nature as
well as the April, May and June babies.
One realizes that, although Elizabeth
may be rather fond of them, she could
very well reconcile herself to life with-
out them. She is profoundly interesting
to herself as well aslet me frankly
confess itto the reader. It is the
book of Elizabeth which we have to
consider, with a German garden and
a few necessary impedimenta thrown
in. We may dismiss her gardening ex-
periences in a very few words In
common with most books of this kind
there is little to be learnt from it of a
floricultural nature. To be sure we
hear much of sweet rockets, sweet
The Vogue of the Garden Book.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00227" SEQ="0227" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="217">	The Vogue of the Garden Book.	217

peas, roses bought by the hundred,
lilies, hollyhocks, pansies and various
other subjects. But never a word does
she tell us of their culture. For aught
that we can learn from her we might,
on buying large quantities, as she does,
treat all these things alike, and suffer
accordingly. Elizabeth would never
~iheck us in our foolishness. Is it, dear
Elizabeth, because you cannot? Is it
that, in your desire to make us happy
by writing a garden book, you took no
heed to the fact that you were utterly
ignorant of gardening? But even if
this is so we may be persuaded to for-
give you. You have made amends for
your deception by making your readers
happy. We will let the garden slip into
its proper place and regard it as a par-
terre blessed by your presence, and we
will hasten to discuss in its stead the
absorbing topic of the person, EUza-
beth.
	It has been noticeable that more
than one reviewer of recent novels has
welcomed in them the revival of a de-
lightful character who had long been
thought extinctthe Minx. She dis-
appeared suddenly from among us just
about the time that the Ten4enz-Roman
came into vogue; there was not room
enough in our fiction for both types of
heroine. But she was not extinct. She
had merely gone into retirement for a
while, to re-emerge brilliantly from the
recesses of a far-away German garden.
And the absolute certainty that there
are April, May and June minxes being
brought up to follow in her chartered
footsteps, relieves us from the haunt-
ing fear that we may lose the type
again. A joy has come back to the
world in the person of that archetype
of minxes, Elizabeth.
	Elizabeths vivid and delightful style
of writing makes us willing to overlook
the fact that she is not quite familiar
with some of the commonest rules of
composition for the English language.
But I do not intend to convey the Idea
	LIVING AGE.	viii. 411
that her ignorance arises through the
use of a tongue foreign to her. She is
English to the backbone, despite her
occasional artless attempts to persuade
us otherwise. She is amusing in de-
scribing her adopted compatriots~ and
enjoys many a laugh at their expense.
She is certain that Dr. Grill must be a
German rose, because the more atten-
tion you give him the ruder he is to
you, or, in other words, the less will he
repay your kindness by expansion. But
there are very few things and fewer
persons for whom Elizabeth has a
word of praise. The only friend whom
she can endure near her is one who is
clever enough to flatter her about her
garden. To the others she is inwardly
cold and critical, with a charming affec-
tation of pleasantness which could not
deceive a baby. She dislikes Minora
most of all, and is only well disposed to
her visitor when she notices her thick
wrists. The real fact Is that Minora
has a beautiful nose, and, although
Elizabeth would rather die with torture
than own herself jealous, it is obvious
to the meanest capacity that this is
what ails her. The admirable Miss
Jones, also, whose perfect propriety of
demeanor is assumed through a rigid
sense of duty, rouses all her wrath.
But what was there, in the name of jus-
tice, to complain of in Miss Jones?
That she had small respect for her em-
ployer should not in itself have formed
a legitimate grievance, since not even a
nursery governess can control her in-
ward feelings, and Elizabeth admits
that Miss Joness conduct was severely
perfect in its outward manifestation.
And to her bosom friend, Irais, Eliza-
beth is simply diabolical when she
thinks that that friend is trespassing
a little too long on her hospitality. She
makes no secret of her opinion that the
weeks her friends are with her are
time lost so far as her pleasure is con-
cerned, and even goes so far as to say
that it rejoices her as much to see them</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00228" SEQ="0228" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="218">218

go as to see them come. We suspect
that it rejoices her even more.
	The truth of the matter is that our
good Elizabeth has no wholesome illu-
sions; glamor is unknown to her; the
bump of reverence is entirely missing.
The Man of Wrath no more than the
others escapes her scorn; he furnishes
her with many an opportunity for
ribald jibes. It is evident to the reader
that she has utterly failed in bending
him to her imperious will, as she would
fain bend all with whom she comes in
contact. She has certainly not cured
him of his trick of holding his glass in
his left hand, and she bears him a
perennial grudge in consequence.
	We begin to wonder if there is any
person in the world for whom she
really cares, and it is a relief to find
her confessing that she likes her coach-
man almost as well as her sundial, but
it turns out that this is only because
he never attempts to thwart any of her
unreasonable wishes. She hates giving
presents, for fear the recipient may be
spoilt, and she shall suffer. She has a
great dislike to furniture, though we
feel certain that she would be the first
to cry out if she had not enough o~ it,
or if her armchair was not comfortable,
or if her presses were not large enough
to hold her frocks. But there is no
pleasing her. Things animate and in-
animate alike annoy her, and the one
person who is, in her eyes, entirely
charming is Elizabeth.
	And indeed she is not very far wrong.
She is a fascinating being, and it is
difficult to endure with equanimity the
thought that the Man of Wrath has at-
tained, by right of conquest, the privi-
lege of her constant society. She will
always amuse him; she will never
even when come the days of gray hair
and wrinkles~she will even then never
bore him. She will keep his affection
inviolate, however much she may de-
serve to lose it. But one cherishes a
secret, though perhaps unworthy, joy
in the conviction that, inordinately as
he may adore her, he will never let her
know it. Is he not a German husband,.
closely connected in his ways and.
modes of action with the Dr. Grill who
rouses Elizabeths ire? When she puts
forth her fascinations the Man of
Wrath will retire with well-affected in-
difference to his smoky series of dens
in the southeast corner of the house.
When she holds forth on the superior-
ity of the sex lie will smile blandly
down on her, talking her at last into
passionate flight. He dominates her
by sheer strength, as well as by the
moral power of that superior irritating
smile.
	Although Elizabeth has done her best
to persuade us, - we do not even feel
sure that it was by her own desire that
she came to live in a German garden.
It is far more likely that it was the
iron will of the Man of Wrath which
condemned her to it after much ineffec-
tual resistance, although she had sense
enough when she found herself in exile
to pretend that she liked it. How else
should a commiseration of the neigh-
boring Patronizing Potentate (a woman
potentate, of course) have roused her
to such anger if ~~me secret sting had
not lain in tile words: Ah, these hus-
bands! ~1~hey shut up their wives be-
cause it suits them, and dont care what
their sufferings are ?
	It was the painful, unacknowledged
truth of the remark which stung the
resentful Elizabeth.
	And this explains the whole situa-
tion.
	Here is a young and fascinating
woman condemned by her bluebeard o!
a husband to live in a remote Schiosa
sorely against her will. The unfortu-
nate lady immediately becomes a cynic,
and professes contempt of worldly en-
joyments. But revenge is essential to
her well-being, so she sits down to
write a book which, because she calls
it a book about a garden, will attract
The Vogue of the Garden Book.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00229" SEQ="0229" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="219">The Vogue of the Garden Book.

an enormous audience. In this book
she wreaks her vengeance on society,
on her friends both present and absent,
on her insentient furniture, on her
servants (except the one whom she
likes nearly as well as her sundial), on
her governess, and evenO tempora, 0
mores !on her husband. The fact that
~lze is totally ignorant of gardening
does not for a moment deter her from
writing ~ garden book. She might have
put her experiences into a novel, and
enjoyed a circulation of a paltry five
hundred or so. Or she might have ful-
minated under the guise of Womans
Rights, and have printed a pamphlet
(mainly for gratuitous distribution) in
which to vent her views. But she knew
a better way than this. She had noted
the vogue of the garden book, and with
specious craftiness she adopted this un-
failing method of reaching a large and
sympathetic audience.
	And what is the result?
	The result is exactly as she antici-
pated. Everybody knows Elizabeth
and everybody is devoted to her. She
has a charm such as is seldom found
in the mere heroine of fiction; it is a
real live charm, and her readers claim
her as ano, alas! not as a friend, be-
cause she will not permit it, but as a
delightful acquaintance who has the
rare power of keeping them amused for
an hour together. We shall gladly read
every word which it may enter her
sprightly, capricious head to write,
though we shall first attempt to per-
suade her not to call her future books
by titles so deceptive as to lead the
reader to imagine that they deal with
gardening. It was distinctly fraudu-
lent so to describe this one, although in
Elizabeths painful position we have
recognized and indicated the necessity
of the course. But in the future it will
not even be necessary, because we
know our Elizabeth, and shall be glad
to meet her again, no matter on what
subject she may choose to discourse us.
219

	I think I have spid sufficient to show
that the garden book, in its latest de-
velopment, is a very different thing
from the ordinary book on gardening,
and that in it a new form of literature
has arisen which has appealed from
:the first to the general public. There
can be no doubt as to the success of a
class of book whose circulation is prac-
tically certain to run into thousands in
a f months, and to continue lively
for years. That these books are not,
trietly speaking, gardening works,
seems to be no disadvantage as regards
their sale, but rather the contrary. They
evidently satisfy the buyer, which is
what both buyer and writer chiefly re-
quire. But it is difficult to contemplate
with equanimity the possibility of their
continuing to flourish on their present
basis, for that would be to invite any
irresponsible member of the general
public who may happen to be afflicted
with the caco~thes scribendi to inflict us
with his private diary and to be re-
warded for the inflicting.
	That a knowledge of gardening is not
essential in these writers is sufficiently
shown by the analysis given above of
two of the most popular of these books.
That a working acquaintance with the
English tongue is unnecessary is proved
by the fact that the novice is as su&#38; 
cessful as the practiced writer in at-
tracting attention. That the human in-
terest is immaterial is demonstrated
by more than one of the many popular
volumes on our shelves, such as Miss
Jekylls Wood and Garden, and Mrs.
Earles Pot-pourri from a Surrey Gar-
den, although such human interest
when it appears is evidently appreci-
ated, as Elizabeth and Mr. Alfred Aus-
tin can testify. That natural history
is not definitely asked for, although it
has an infinite charm when it is sup-
plied, those who count Mr. Phil Rob-
inson s In Garden, Orchard and Spin-
ney, as perhaps one of the least
known though most deserving of these</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00230" SEQ="0230" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="220">220

works, can positively assert. In short,
the reasons for the present vogue of
these books are so difficult to discover
that, finding that hardly any two of
them put forth the same claim to con-
sideration, one is forced to the conclu-
sion that this craze of the moment is
merely a general demand which may
be catered for in any manner chosen
by those who makeor who intend to
makethemselves responsible for the
supply. The vogue will probably die
away as effectually as it has arisen
when the buyer knows a little more
The Nineteenth Century.
about floriculture, and comes to see
that he can be secure of anything save
instruction in gardening matters from
the majority of these garden books.
Then the natural law of survival will
step in, and the balance will be re-
stored. Those books which have the
power to amuse will be welcomed for
their rare merit; those which can In-
struct for their almost as valuable
quality; and those which can do neither
the one nor the other will probably
lead the way to oblivion of this whole
new class of garden literature.
H.	M. Batson.



THE GIRL FROM FAERYLAND.

Along the lonely eskers I cut the summer grass,
The Shannon lies below me, and the boatmen as they pass
Cry	out to me, God bless the work and give you full your
hand.
They all axe kind because they mind Im new from Faerylan&#38; 

Im newly come from Faeryland; a twelvemonth and a day
I spent among the Gentle Folk and danced the time away.
And all the while a faery girl went in my homespun gown,
And	won me love and lost me love the breadth of Carrick
town.

Here comes a lad I never loved, and calls me Gra machree,
And kindly eyes I used to know look strange and cold on me.
The anger that a faery earned lies on me like a fret,
And with the love I want not I find my pillow wet.

What will I do day in day out where 8ke has waked and slept?
My wheel it knows a strangers hand, a strangers care has
	kept
My mothers mouth from hunger, my mothers eyes from tears;
And whiles my own voice echoes like a strangers in my ears.

For half my hearts in Facry land, and half is here on earth,
And half Im spoiled for sorrow, and half Im strange to mirth;
And my feet are wild for dancing, and my neIghbors feet are
	slow
Why did you take me, Gentle Folk? W1~y did you let me go?
	The Speaker.	Yora Hopper.
The Girl From Faeryland.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00231" SEQ="0231" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="221">	The Heart of Darkness.	221


THE HEART OF DARKNESS.*

BY JOSEPH CONIiATh

VII.

I looked at him, lost in astonishment.
There he was before me, in motley, as
though he had absconded from a troupe
of mimes, enthusiastic, fabulous. His
very existence was improbable, inex-
plicable, and altogether bewildering.
He was an insolvable problem. It was
inconceivable how he had existed, how
he had succeeded in getting so far,
how he had managed to remainwhy
he did not instantly disappear. I went
a little farther, he said, then a little
farthertill I had gone so far that I
dont know how Ill ever get back.
Never mind. Plenty time. I can man-
age. You take Kurtz away quick
quickI tell you. The glamor of youth
enveloped his particolored rags, his des-
titution, his loneliness, the essential
desolation of his futile wanderings. For
monthsfor yearshis life hadnt been
worth a days purchase; and there he
was gallantly, thoughtlessly alive, in-
destructible to all appearance, solely
by the virtue of his few years and of
his unretlecting audacity. I was se-
duced into something like admiration
like envy. Glamor urged him on,
glamor kept him unscathed. He surely
wanted nothing from the wilderness
but space to breathe in and to push on
through. His need was to exist, and
to move onwards at the greatest pos-
sible risk, and with a maximum of
privation. If the absolutely pure, un-
calculating, unpractical spirit of adven-
ture had ever ruled a human being, it
was this bepatched youth. I almost
envied him the possession of this mod-
est and clear flame. It seemed to have
consumed all thought of self so com
* Copyright by S. 5. McClure &#38; Co.
pletely that even while he was talking
to you, you forgot that it was hethe
man before your eyeswho had gone
through these things. I did not envy
him his devotion to Kurtz, though. He
had not meditated over it. It came to
him and he accepted it with a sort of
eager fatalism. I must say that to me
it appeared about the most dangerous
thing in every way he had come upon
so far.
They had come together unavoid-
ably, like two ships becalmed near each
other, and lay rubbing sides at last.
I suppose Kurtz wanted an audience,
because on a certain occasion, when en-
camped in the forest, they had talked
all night, or more probably Kurtz had
talked. We talked of everything, he
said, quite transported at the recol-
lection. I forgot there was such a
thing as sleep. The night did not seem
to last an hour. Everything! Every-
thing! - . - Of love, too. Ah, he
talked to you of love! I said, much
amused. It isnt what you think, he
cried, almost passionately. It ~was in
general. He made me see things
things.
He threw his arms up. We were
on deck at the time, and the head man
of my woodcutters lounging near by,
turned upon him his heavy and glitter-
ing eyes. I looked around, and I dont
know why, but I assure you that never,
never before, did this land, this river,
this jungle, the very arch of the blaz-
ing sky, appear to me so hopeless and
so dark, so impenetrable to human
thought, so pitiless to human weakness.
And, ever since, you have been with
him, of course, I said.
On the contrary. It appears their
intercourse was very much broken by</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00232" SEQ="0232" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="222">	222	The Heart of Darkness.

various causes. He had, as he informed try, because he could do so, and had a
me proudly, managed to nurse Kurtz fancy for it, and there was nothing on
through two illnesses (he spoke of it earth to prevent him killing whom he
as he would of some risky achieve-
ment), but, as a rule, Kurtz wandered
alone, far in the depths of the forest.
Very often coming to this station I
had to wait days and days for him to
turn up, he said. AhI it was worth
waiting for!~sometimes. What was
h~ doing? Exploring or what? I
asked. 0, yes, of course, he had dis-
covered lots of villages, a lake, toohe
did not know exactly in what direction;
it was dangerous to inquire too much
but mostly his expeditions had been
for ivory. But he had no goods to
trade with by that time, I objected.
Theres a good lot of cartridges left
even yet, he answered, looking away.
To speak plainly, he raided the coun-
try, I said. He nodded. Not alone,
surely! He muttered something about
the villages round that lake. Kurtz
got the tribe to follow him, did he? I
suggested. He fidgeted a little. They
adored him, he said. The tone of these
words was so extraordinary that I
looked at him searchingly. It was curi-
ous to see his mingled eagerness and
reluctance to speak of Kurtz. The man
filled his life, occupied his thoughts,
swayed his emotions. What can you
expect, he burst out; he came to them
with thunder and lightning, you know
and they had never seen anything
like itand very terrible. He could be
very terrible. You cant judge Mr.
Kurtz n~s you would an ordinary man.
No, no, no! Now, just to give you an
ideaI dont mind telling you, he
wanted to shoot me, too, one daybut
I dont judge him. Shoot you! I cried.
What for? Well, I had a small lot
of ivory the chief of that village near
my house gave me. You see I used to
shoot game for them. Well, he wanted
it and wouldnt hear reason. He said
he would shoot me unless I gave him
the ivory and cleared out of the coun
jolly well pleased. And it was true,
too. I gave him the ivory. What did I
care. But I didnt clear out. No, no,
I couldnt leave him. I had to be care-
ful, though, for a time. Then we got
friendly as before. He had his second
illness then. Afterward I had to keep
out of the way again. But he was
mostly living in those villages en the
lake. When he came down to the river
sometimes he would take to me, and
sometimes I had to keep out of his
way. Just as it happened. This man
suffered too much. He hated all this,
and somehow he couldnt get away.
When I had a chance I begged him to
try and leave while there was time. I
offered to go back with him. And he
would say yes, and then he would re-
main; go off on another ivory hunt;
disappear for weeks; forget himself
among these peopleforget himself,
yen know. Why, hes mad, I said.
He protested indignantly. Mr. Kurts
couldnt be mad. If I had heard him
talk only two days ago, I wouldnt dare
hint at such a thing. I had taken up
my binoculars while we talked, and
was looking at the shore, sweeping the
limit of the forest at each side and at
the back of the house. The conscious-
ness of there being people in that bush,
so silent, so quietas silent and quiet
as the ruined house on the hillmade
me uneasy. There was no sign on the
face of nature of this amazing tale of
cruelty and greed that was not so much
told as suggested to me in desolate ex-
clamations, completed by shrugs, in in-
terrupted phrases, in hints ending in
deep sighs. The woods were unmoved,
like a maskheavy, like the closed door
of a prisonthey looked with their air
of hidden knowledge, of patient expec-
tation, of unapproachable silence. The
house came into the range of the glass.
The Russian was telling me that it was</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00233" SEQ="0233" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="223">	The Heart of Darkness.	223

only lately that Mr. Kurtz had come
down to the river, bringing along with
him that lake tribe. He had been away
for several monthsgetting himself
adored, I supposeand came down pur-
posing a raid either across the river or
down stream. Evidently the appetite
for more ivory had got the better of
thewhat shall I say ?less material
aspirations. However, he had got much
worse, suddenly. I heard he was lying
helpless and so I came up; took my
chance, said the Russian. 0, he is
bad, very bad. I kept my glass stead-
ily on the house. There were no signs
of life, but there was the ruined roof,
the long mud wall peeping above the
grass, with three little, square window-
holes, no two of the same size; all this
brought within reach of my band, as
it were. And then I made a brusque
movement, and one of the remaining
posts of that vanished fence leaped up
in the field of my glass. You remem-
ber I told you I had been struck at the
distance by certain attempts at orna-
mentation, rather remarkable in the
ruinous neglect of the place. Now I
bad suddenly a nearer view, and its
first result was to make me throw my
head back as if before a blow. Then
I went carefully from post to post with
my glass, and I saw my mistake. Those
round knobs were not ornamental, but
symbolic; symbolic of some cruel and
forbidden knowledge. They were ex-
pressive and puzzling, striking and dis-
turbing, food for thought and also for
the vultures if there had been any look-
ing down from the sky, but, at all
events, for such ants as were indus-
trious enough to ascend the pole. They
would have been even more impressive,
those heads on the stakes, if their faces
bad not been turned to the house. Only
one, the first I had made out, was fac-
ing my way. I was not so shocked as
you may think. The start back I bad
given was really nothing but a move-
ment of surprise. I had expected to see
a knob of wood there, you know. I
returned deliberately to the first I had
seenand there it was, black, dried,
sunken, with closed eyelidsa head
that seemed to sleep at the top of that
pole, and with the shrunken, dry lips,
showing a narrow white line of teeth,
was smiling, too, smiling continuously,
at some endless and jocose dream of
that eternal slumber.
I am not disclosing any trade se-
crets. In fact, the manager said after-
ward that Mr. Kurtz had ruined that
district. I have no opinion as to that,
but I want you clearly to understand
that there was nothing profitable in
these heads being there. They only
sbowed that Mr. Kurtz lacked restraint
in the gratification of his various lusts,
that there was something wanting In
him~some small matter which, when
the pressing need arose, could not be
found under his magnificent eloquence.
Whether he knew of this deficiency
himself, I cant say. I think the knowl-
edge came to him at lastonly at the
very last. But the wilderness had
found him out early, and had taken on
him a terrible vengeance for the fantas-
tie invasion. It had tempted him with
all the sinister suggestions of its loneli-
ness. I think it had whispered to him
things about himself which he did not
know, things of which he had no con-
ception till he took counsel with this
great solitudeand the whisper had
proved irresistibly fascinating. It
echoed loudly within him because be
was hollow at the core. I put down the
glass, and the head that had appeared
near enough to be spoken to seemed at
once to have leaped away from me into
the illusion of an inaccessible distance.
The admirer of Mr. Kurtz hung his
head. With a hurried, indistinct voice
he began to tell me he had not dared
to take thesesay, symbolsdown. He
was not afraid of the natives; they
would not move until Mr. Kurtz gave
the word. His ascendancy was extra-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00234" SEQ="0234" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="224">	224	The Heart of Darkness.

ordinary. The camps of these people
surrounded the place, and the chiefs
came every day to see him. They
crawled. I dont want to know any-
thing of the ceremonies used when ap-
proaching Mr. Kurtz, I shouted. Curi-
ous, this feeling that came over me
that those details would be more intol-
erable to hear than those heads drying
on stakes under Mr. Kurtzs windows
were to see. After all, that was only
a savage sight, while I seemed at one
bound to have been transported into
some lightless region of subtle horrors,
where pure, uncomplicated savagery
was a positive relief, being something
that had a right to exist, obviously in
the sunshine. The young man looked
at me with surprise. I suppose it did
not occur to him Mr. Kurtz was no idol
of mine. He forgot I hadnt heard any
of these splendid monologues on,
what was it? on love, justice, conduct
of lifeor what not. If it had come to
crawling before Mr. Kurtz, he crawled
as much as the veriest savage of them
all. I had no idea of the conditions
he saidthese heads were the heads of
rebels. I shocked him excessively by
laughing. Rebels! What would be the
next definition I was to hear? There
had been enemies, criminals, workers
and these were rebels. Those rebel-
lious heads looked very pacific to me
on their sticks. You dont know how
such a life tries a man like Kurtz,
cried Kurtzs last disciple. Well, and
you? I said. I! I! I am a simple
man. I have no great thoughts. I
want nothing from anybody. How can
you compare me to . . . His feelings
were too much for speech, and sudden-
ly he broke down. I dont understand,
he groaned. Ive been doing my best
to keep him alive, and thats enough.
I had no hand in all this. I have no
abilities. There hasnt been a drop of
medicine or a mouthful of invalid food
for months here. He was shamefully
abandoned. A man like this, with such
ideas. Shamefully. Shamefully. I
Ihavent slept for the last 10
nights...
	His voice lost itself in the calm of
the evening. The long shadows of the
forest had slipped down hill while we
talked, had gone far beyond the ruined
hovel, beyond the symbolic row of
stakes. All this was in the gloom,
while we down there were yet in the
sunshine, and the stretch of the river
abreast of the clearing glittered in a
still and dazzling splendor, with a
murky and overshadowed band above
and below. Not a living soul was seen
on the shore. The bushes did not
rustle.
	Suddenly, round the corner of the
house a group of men appeared. It
was as though they had come up from
the ground. They waded waist-deep
in the grass, in a compact body, bear-
ing an improvised stretcher in their
midst. Instantly, in the emptiness of
the landscape, a cry arose whose shrill-
ness pierced the still air like a sharp
arrow flying straight to the very heart
of the land; and, as if by enchantment,
streams of human beings-of naked
human beingswith spears in their
hands, with bows, with shields, with
wild glances and savage movements,
were poured into the clearing by the
dark-faced and pensive forest. The
bushes shook, the grass swayed for a
time, and then everything stood still in
attentive immobility.
	Now, if he does not speak to them
we are all done for, said the Russian,
at my elbow. The knot of men with
the stretcher had stopped, too, half-way
to the steamer, as if petrified. I saw
the man on the stretcher sit up, lank
and with an uplifted arm, above the
Shoulders of the bearers. Let us hope
that the man who can talk so well of
love in general will find some particu-
lar reason to spare us this time, I said.
I resented bitterly the absurd danger
of our situation, as if to be at the mercy</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00235" SEQ="0235" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="225">	The Heart of Darkness.	22~

of the atrocious phantom who ruled this
land had been a dishonoring necessity.
I could not hear anything, but through
my glasses I saw the thin arm ex-
tended commandingly, the lower jaw
moving, the eyes of that apparition
shining darkly far in his bony head
that nodded with grotesque jerks.
Kurtzkurtzthat means short in Ger-
mandont it? Well, the name was as
true as everything else in his lifeand
death. He looked at least seven feet
long. His covering had fallen off, and
his body emerged from it pitiful and
appalling as from a winding-sheet. I
could see the cage of his ribs all astir,
the bones of his arm waving. It was
as though an animated image of death
carved out of old ivory had been shak-
ing his hand with menaces at a motion-
less crowd of men made of dark and
glittering bronze. I saw him open his
mouth wideit gave him a weirdly
voracious aspect, as though he had
wanted to swallow all the air, all the
earth, all the men before him. A deep
sound reached me faintly. He must
have been shouting. He fell back sud-
denly. The stretcher shook as the bear-
ers staggered forward again, and al-
most at the same time, I noticed that
the crowd of savages had already di-
mini~hed, was vanishing without any
perceptible movement of retreat, as if
the forest that had ejected these beings
so suddenly had drawn them in again
as the breath is drawn in a long as-
piration.
Some of the pilgrims behind the
stretcher carried his armstwo shot-
guns, a heavy rifle and a light revolver
carbine-the thunderbolts of that piti-
ful Jupiter. The manager bent over
him murmuring as he walked beside
his head. They laid him down in one of
the little cabins, just a room for a bed-
place and a camp stool or two, you
know. We had brought. his belated
correspondence, and a lot of torn en-
velopes and open letters littered his
bed. His hand roamed feebly amongst
these papers. I was struck by the fire
in his eyes and the composed languor
of his expression. It was not so much
the exhaustion of disease. He did n~t
seem in pain. This shadow looked
satiated and calm as though for the mo-
ment it had had its fill of all the emo-
tions.
He rustled one of the letters, and
looking in my face said, I am glad.
Somebody had been writing to him
about me. These special recommenda-
tions again. The volume of tone he
emitted without effort, almost without
the trouble of moving his lips, amazed
me. A voice! a voice! It was grave,
profound, vibrating, while the man did
not seem capable of a whisper. How-
ever, he had enough strength in him
factitious, no doubtto very nearly
make an end of us, as you shall hear
directly. The manager appeared in the
doorway, so I stepped out at once, and
he drew the curtain after me. The
Russian, eyed curiously by the pil-
grims, was staring at the shore. I
followed the direction of his glance.
Several bronze figures could be made
out in the distance moving indistinctly
against the gloomy border of the forest,
and near the river two were standing
leaning on spears in the sunlight, under
fantastic headdresses of spotted skins,
warlike, and still in statuesque repose.
And from right to left along the lighted
shore moved a wild and gorgeous appa-
rition of a woman.
She walked with measured steps,
draped in striped and fringed cloths,
treading the earth proudly, with a
slight jingle and flash of barbarous
ornaments. She carried her head high;
her hair was done in the shape of a
helmet; she had brass leggings to the
knee, brass wire gauntlets to the elbow,
a crimson spot on her tawny cheek, in-
numerable necklaces of glass beads on
her neck; bizarre things, charms, gifts
of witchmen, that hung about her, glit</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00236" SEQ="0236" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="226">	226	The Heart of Darkness.

tered and trembled at every step. She
must have had the value of several ele-
phant tusks upon her. She was savage
and superb; wild-eyed and magnificent;
there was something ominous and
stately in her deliberate progress. And
in the sudden hush that had fallen upon
the whole sorrowful land, the immense
wilderness, the colossal body of the
fecund and mysterious life seemed to
look at her as though it had been look-
ing at the image of its own tenebrous
and passionate soul.
	And we men also looked at her; at
any rate I looked at her. She came
abreast of the steamer, stood still and
faced us. Her long shadow fell to the
waters edge. Her face had a tragic
and fierce aspect of wild sorrow and of
dumb fear, mingled with the pain of a
struggling, half-shaped, emotion. She
stood looking at us without a stir, and,
like the wilderness itself, with an air
of implacable brooding over an inscru-
table purpose. A whole minute passed.
and then she made a ,~tcp forward.
There was a low jingle, a glint of yel-
low metal, a sway of fringed draperies,
and she stopped. Had her heart failed
her, or had her eyes, veiled with that
mournfulness that lies over all the wild
things of the earth, seen the hopeless-
ness of longing that will find out some-
times even a savage soul in the lonely
darkness of its being? Who can tell?
Perhaps she did not know herself. The
young fellow by her side growled. The
pilgrims murmured at my back. She
looked at us all as if her life depended
npon the unswerving steadiness of her
glance. Suddenly she opened her bared
arms and threw them up rigid above
her head, as though in an uncontrol-
lable desire to touch the sky, and, at
the same time, the shadows of her arms
darted out on the earth, swept around
on the river, gathering the steamer into
a shadowy embrace. Her sudden ges-
ture seemed to demand a cry, but the
unbroken silence that hung over the
scene was more formidable than any
sound could be.
	She turned, walked on, following
the bank, and passed into the bushes to
the left. Once only her eyes gleamed
back at us in the dusk of the thickets,
and she disappeared.
	If she had offered to come aboard,
I think I would have tried to shoot her,
said the man of patches, nervously. I
have been risking my life every day
for the last fortnight to keep her out of
the house. She got in once and kicked
up a row about those miserable rags I
picked up in the store room to mend
my clothes with. I was not decent At
least it must have been that, for she
talked to Kurtz for an hour, pointing
at me now and then. I dont under-
stand the dialect of this tribe. Luckily
for me, Kurtz felt too ill that day to
care, or there would have been mis-
chief. I dont understand. . . . No
its too much for me. Ah, well, its all
over now.
	At this moment I heard Kurtss
deep voice behind the curtain. Save
mesave the ivory, you mean. Dont
tell me. Save me. Why, Ive had to
save you. You are interrupting my
plans now. Sick. Sick. Not so sick
as you would like to believe. Never
mind, Ill carry my ideas out yetI will
return. Ill show you what can be
done. You with your little peddling
notionsyou are interfering with me.
I will return. I
	The manager came out. He did me
the honor to take me under the arm
and lead me aside. He is very low,
very low, he said. He considered it
necessary to sigh, but forgot to be con-
sistently sorrowful. We have done all
that we could for himhavent we?
But there is no disguising the fact, Mr.
Kurtz has done more harm than good
to the company. He did not see the
time was not ripe for vigorous action.
Cautiously, cautiously, thats my prin-
ciple. We must be cautious yet. The</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00237" SEQ="0237" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="227">227
The Heart of Darkness.

district is closed to us for a time. De-
plorable! Upon the whole the trade
will suffer. I dont deny there is a re-
markable quantity of ivorymostly
fossil. We must save it at all events
but look how precarious the position is
and why? Because the method is un-
sound. Do you, said I, looking at the
shore, call it unsound method?
Without doubt, he exclaimed, hotly.
Dont you? No method at all, I
murmured. Exactly, he exulted. I
anticipated this. A complete want of
judgment. It is my duty to point it
out in the proper quarter. 0, said I,
that fellowwhats his name ?the
brickmaker, will make a readable r~
port for you. He appeared confounded
for a moment. It seemed to me I had
never breathed an atmosphere so vile,
and I turned mentally to Kurtz for
reliefpositively for relief. Neverthe-
less, I think Mr. Kurts is a remarkable
man, I said, with emphasis. He start-
ed, dropped on me a cold, heavy glance,
said very quietly he was, and turned
his back on me. My hour of favor was
over. I found myself lumped along
with Kurtz as a parti~an of methods
for which the time was not ripe. I was
unsound. Ah! but it was something to
have at least a choice of nightmares.
I had turned to the wilderness real-
ly, not to Mr. Kurtz, who, I was ready
to admit, was as good as buried, and
for a moment it seemed to me as if I
also were buried in a vast grave full of
unspeakable secrets. I felt an intoler-
able weight oppressing my breast, the
smell of the damp earth, the unseen
presence of victorious corruption, the
darkness of an impenetrable night. The
Russian tapped me on the shoulder. I
heard him mumbling and stammering
something about brother seaman
couldnt concealknowledge of matters
that would affect Mr. Kurtzs reputa-
tion. I waited. For him evidently
Mr. Kurtz was not in his grave. I sus-
pect that for him Mr. Kurtz was one of
the immortals. Well! said I, at last,
speak out. As it happens I am Mr.
Kurtss friendin a way.
He stated, with a good deal of for-
mality, that had we not been of the
same profession he would have kept
the matter to himself without regard to
consequences. He suspected there was
an active ill~will toward him on the
part of these white men that You
are right, I said, remembering a cer-
tain conversation I had overheard. The
manager thinks you ought to be
hanged. He showed a concern at this
intelligence which astonished me at
first. I had better get out of the way
quietly, he said, earnestly. I can do
no more for Kurtz now, and they
would soon ftnd a pretext. . . . Whats
to stop them? Theres a military post
300 miles from here. Well, upon my
word, said I, perhaps you had better
go, if you have any friends amongst
the savages near by. Plenty, he said.
They are simple peopleand I want
nothing, you know. He stood biting
his lip then. I dont want any harm
to happen to these whites here, but of
course I was thinking of Mr. Kurtzs
reputationbut you are a brother sea-
man and All right, said I, after a
time. Mr. Kurtzs reputation is safe
with me. I did not know how truly I
spoke.
He informed me, lowering his voice,
that it was Kurtz who had ordered the
attack to be made on the steamer. He
hated sometimes the idea of being
taken awayand then again. . . . But
I didnt understand these matters. I
am a simple man. He thought it would
scare you awaythat you would give
it up, thinking him dead. I could not
stop him. 0, I had an awful time of
it this last month. Very well, I said.
He is all right now. Ye-e-es, he mut-
tered, not very convinced, apparently.
Thanks, said I; I shall keep my eyes
open. But quieteh? he urged, anx-
iously. It would be awful for his repu</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00238" SEQ="0238" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="228">	228	A New Literary Drink.

tation if anybody ....... . I prom-
ised a complete discretion with great
gravity. I have a canoe and three black
fellows not very far. I am off. Could
you give me a few Martini-Henry car-
tridges? I could and did, with proper
secrecy. He helped himself, with a
wink at me, to a handful of my tobac-
co. Between sailorsyou know~good
English tobacco. At the door of the
pilot house he turned round. I say,
havent you a pair of shoes you could
spare? He raised one leg. Look.
The soles were tied with knotted
strings, sandaiwise, under his bare
feet. I rooted out an old pair, at which
he looked with admiration before tuck-
ing it under his left arm. One of his
pockets (bright red) was bulging with
cartridges, from the other (dark blue)
peeped Thompsons Enquiry, etc., etc.
He seemed to think himself excellently
well equipped for a renewed encounter
with the wilderness. Ah, Ill never,
never meet such a man again. You
ought to have heard him recite poetry
his own, too, it was, he told me. Po-
etry! He rolled his eyes at the recol-
lection of these delights. 0, he en-
larged my mind! Good by, said I.
He shook hands and vanished in the
night. I ask myself whether I had
ever really seen himwhether It was
possible to meet such a phenomenon.
	When I woke up shortly after mid-
night his warning came to my mind
Blackwoods Magazine.
with its hint of danger, that seemed In
the starred darkness, real enough to
make me get up for the purpose of hav-
ing a look round. On the hill a big fire
burned, illuminating fitfully a crooked
corner of the station house. One of the
agents with a picket of a few of our
blacks, armed for the purpose, was
keeping guard. But deep within the
forest, red gleams that wavered, that
seemed to sink and rise with the
ground amongst confused columnar
shapes of intense blackness, showed the
exact position of the camp where Mr.
Kurtzs adorers were keeping their un-
easy vigil. The monotonous beating of
a big drum filled the air with muffled
shocks and a lingering vibration. A.
steady droning sound of many men
chanting each to himself some weird
incantation, came out from the black,
flat wall of the wood as the humming
of bees comes out of the hive, and had
a strange, narcotic effect upon my half
awake senses. I believe I dozed o~
leaning over the rail, till an abrupt
burst of yells, an overwhelming out-
break of a pent-up and mysterious
frenzy, woke me up in a bewildered
wonder. It was cut short all at once,
and the low droning went on with an
effect of audible and soothing silence.
I glanced casually into the little cabin.
A lig~ht was burning, Kurtz was not
there.
(To be concLudetL)
A NEW LITERARY DRINK.

One tumbler of Byrons rhetorical splash,
One dram of Macaulays heroical dash,
A smack of old Campbell (for flavoring this is);
Mix all up together, and drink while it fizzes.
Can you doubt what the beverage is that youre tippling?
Its capital, first-rate, in fact, U-dy-rd K-pl-ng.
Punch.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00239" SEQ="0239" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="229">	The Professor and the Lay Mind.	229


THE PROFESSOR AND THE LAY MIND.

	The limitations of the lay mind,
growled the Professor, as he leaned
back in his chair and cut himself off
from the ebb and flow of my conversa-
tion behind a thick curtain of tobacco
smoke. At the best of times he was
not a man of prepossessing appearance,
the Professor. His deeply-lined face,
overgrown with a stubbly thicket of
reddish hair, his unkempt beard and
whisker, the bristling fringe of his up-
per lip, and the thick penthouse of his
eyebrows, beneath which a pair of
small black eyes glittered restlessly,
taken together with his rough, alert,
thick-set figure, suggested the likeness
of an aggressive Irish terrier. Nor to
the average visitor was hi3 demeanor
more propitiatory than was his appear-
ance. His ordinary response, when en-
trapped into conversation, sounded
like a short, snappy bark. In the gath-
ering gloom of a winters evening,
dimly outlined through the writhing
whorls of blue smoke issuing from the
china bowl at the end of a monstrous
pipean abomination he was believed
to have acquired during his student
days in Germanyand surrounded by
the unholy instruments of his craft, a
very little imagination made hii~ri seem
something inhuman, forbidding and
grotesque. He never encouraged the
advances of acquaintances. His con-
tact with the outside world was purely
official, forced on him by the duties of
his position.
	Twice a week he lectured to classes
of medical students attending the great
institution to which he was attached.
As a lecturer he was not, I believe, pop-
ular. Throughout his discourse he
barked his contempt of his audience.
In the scale of his contempt he rated
the average medical student a degree
or so lower than even the lay mind. To
the irreverent among them he was
known under the style and title of Mi-
crococcus prodigiosusperhaps a reflec-
tion on the reddish tinge which per-
vaded all that was visible of his person,
except his hands. They were so entire-
ly out of keeping with the rest of him
that they seemed to have been grafted
on his knobbly wrists for some more
delicate organism. They were exqui-
sitely moulded and carefully tended,
with long supple sensitive fingers, the
hand of a man who does delicate work.
Great surgeons have such hands. What
faint traces of human vanity he had,
lingered, I think, in his finger tips. He
was, too, a very eminent man, although
his name was only known to the inner
ring of the world of science. His pro~
fessional reputation was apparently
the only thing he regarded; against any
other opinion he was immune.
	Whether the great ones of the earth,
whose hands turned the fount of honor
on and off, had ever heard of his work,
was a vain speculation, in which he
never wasted a thought. It is told of
him that when once a Prince of the
Blood passed through his laboratory
and manifested a desire to learn more
about it, he only looked up from his
microscope to scowl at the intruder. He
was, however, so primitively ignorant
of the great and subtle art of self-ad-
vertisement that I can find some germ
of truth in the legend. That fair ladies
and other butterflies of the social world,
on the rare occasions on which they
flitted across his path, greeted his ap-
proach with a shiver of curiosity and
apprehensionfor there was an air of
power and of set purpose about the
manwas a phenomenon he had never
noticed.
	He first attracted my notice because
I chanced to seeit was at some tedious</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00240" SEQ="0240" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="230">	230	The Professor and Ike Lay Mind.

scientific conversazione or otherthe
effect he produced on a very charming
and enlightened woman of the world.
He had appeared on her horizon, too,
quite suddenly, intent on peering into
a case of some pickled nastiness on
which no one else had wasted a glance.
At the first sight of him she gathered
skirts, rustling alarm, around her, as
one prepared for flight. Seeing that the
Professor was altogether unconscious
of her existence~an experience new to
herand, apparently, not dangerous
when unprovoked, she decided, after a
moments hesitation, on keeping her
seat, and fell to studying him intently
through a long-handled eye-glass. This
scrutiny had no effect on him; he was,
to all seeming, unaware of it. Then
her curiosity came into sharp conflict
with her dwindling alarm. Curiosity,
of course, got the better of it, :and she
fired a pretty intelligent little question
at him. Turning round on her swiftly,
he barkedjust one short, sharp yap
and then returned to his specimens in
peace. She afterwards explained that
the hark had conveyed, in the plainest
possible language, that the Professor
was not inclined for conversation. Later
on, I tried to get his views on the in-
cident, but though he talked about the
pickled unpleasantness with enthusi-
asm and by the hour, he had obviously
forgotten all aliout it. It would, how-
ever, never have struck him that he
had been rude. If it had, the knowl-
edge would not I4ave troubled him.
He had, however, still some faint
traces of human weakness. Whenever
Isome remote German savant, in an ob-
scure and very abstruse periodical, at-
tacked~as he invariably did whenever
occasion offeredthe Professors latest
thesis, and reviled his newest and most
cherished microbe, then there arose the
sound of weeping and of gnashing of
teeth in the laboratory. Those who
crossed his path when he was digesting
one of Dr. Hagebitters gentle remon
strances, usually had reason to wish
they had not.
	Conversation with him in normal
times had something of the excitement
attendant on tickling a bulldog with a
straw. He might take the remarks of
the lay mind with tolerant and con-
temptuous indifference, or he might
bite and bite hard. To what I owed the
perilous distinction of familiar con-
verse with him I never quite knew. If
he did not encourage my visits, he bore
with them patiently. A point in my
favor was that, being altogether inno-
cent of any and every scientific knowl-
edge, I stood for the lay mind in his
view of the world. The lay mind, as
personified in me, was able to swallow
the most daring speculations with
never a quiver of the eyebrows. For
the Professor was a pioneer. Eminent
practitioners, who grew sleek in the
grooves their fathers had worn smooth
for them, and when confronted with
anything heyond their sky line told the
relatives of the deceased that there
were mysteries it was hopeless to at-
tempt to discover to the lay mind, held
his methods and his manners in a like
abhorrence. For my own part I am
inclined to think that the Professor mis-
took naked ignorance for an enlight-
ened superiority to empiricism. He
also fondly imagined that the lay mind
was deeply interested in his work. This
was the only form of cozening under
which he thawed.
	Our conversation in the evening in
question skirted round the recent out-
break of the plague in Europe. I have
called it conversation, though it was
rather a monologue, punctuated by an
occasional growl from the Professor,
in which I rehearsed the details I had
culled from the daily papers. The lay
mind was encouraged to go on by the
certain knowledge that when the ba-
nality of its comments had irritated
him. beyond all endurance he would
turn and scarify it. Then it would</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00241" SEQ="0241" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="231">	The Professor and the Lay Ahnd.	231

gather as much stran~e and horrible
information as it is good for the lay
mind to acquire. The difficulty of the
preliminary process lay in the fact that
it was impossible to tell what particu-
lar exhibition of ignorance would goad
the Professor out of his wonted taci-
turnity. Just then he was simmering;
but the explosion did not seem imme-
diately imminent. I had so far only
succeeded in making him brood in long-
suffering silence in which he sank more
deeply as the smoke issued thicker from
his pipe. Then I chanced to comment
a reminiscence of some leading arti-
cle or otherwith the air of one who
commits a truism on the wicked folly
whereby, owing to the lack of proper
precautions, a valuable life had been
idly thrown away.
That was the cue. The empty remark
stung my host on the raw. He came
out of his lair of tobacco smoke with
a bound, his eyes ablaze; assault ~nd
battery seemed probable. The storm
had evidently been brewing for some
time, and it broke with violence. For-
tunately, the first ravages of its fury
spattered away in words.
What do you know? What do your
poor little inflated newspapers know
when you glibly talk of a life thrown
away? What do you know of the per-
ils that beset on every side the bacteri-
ologist who dares original research?
What do you know? You talk of hold-
ing your life in your hand whenever
some chance blow may, by favor of
fortune, teach you what silence is. We
hold death in our handsdeath in its
most insidious and loathsome form
with every groping step we take along
the dark road to knowledge. We
handle it; we foster it into yet more
venomous activity; we make death our
tool, our toy, until we wring its secrets
from it. Death! What is death to us?
It lies in wait for us in every slide, in
every test tube, and in every instru-
ment we touch. A scratch on the fin-
ger, an unguarded movement, and
death has us in its grip, as surely as if
some silly bayonet had rammed it
through our heart. Yet, when one of
us falls a victim to the death that en-
compasses us on every side, you talk of
reckless folly and fill your papers with
unctuous claptrap. When one of your
soldiers dies in the field of battle be-
cause some other idiot hits him on the
head with a scrap of iron, or drills a
bit of lead through him, do you talk
of a criminal lack of precautions then?
Your fighting-men die in scores on
every battle-field to take a red rag a
few hundred miles farther into a coun-
try where it isnt wanted. Yet when
one of us dies in the wide cause of all
humanity, you mouth your stale catch-
words at us anew. Mind you, I am not
talking of the hewers of wood and the
drawers of water. Let the little men
look after them, lest by their death they
tell the people of the dangers we are
fighting. I am speaking of those who
are in the forefront of the battle. Dare
you talk of precautions to them? Do
you expect your soldiers never to move
unless they are slinking under cover,
where no stray bullet can reach them?
Is this the way your victories were
won? And are we never to move a
step forward lest, perchance, we pay
the penalty of it with our lives? No!
Do not revile us if perchance we die;
rather marvel that one of us is left
alive.
	The Professor had been pacing up
and down the room during this out-
burstmouth, eyes, arms, legs, all
working and threatening. I had never
before seen him so greatly moved. He
was one of those self-contained men
who, once roused, are formidable.
They have long accumulations to work
off. The torrent of words that had
overwhelmed me seemed to have re-
lieved my host. It had certainly left
roe limp. After a few minutes silence
he continued, more calmly, wrestling</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00242" SEQ="0242" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="232">	232	The Professor and the Lay Mind.

with himself rather than addressing
me:
	Let us look facts in the face. Was
ever a great achievement wrought
without its cost? Did Koch learn what
cholera was without paying the toll of
human life? Do you expect us to
await the advent of an epidemic with
folded arms for fear lest we lose a life
in trying to learn its cure? It is good,
you teach, that one man should die for
the many, yet you raise a howl if a
rabbit be done to death to save count-
less human lives. And when a man
who, knowing the risk he runs, dies,
you talk of recklessness. Who knows
the hazard better than the bacteriolo-
gist? Yet he dares, and at times pays
the penalty of his daring. No great
discovery, I tell you, has ever been won
until the stakes were laid. For myself.
-	. . Yes! dont gape at me so owlishly.
I myself have laid the stakes more
than once, and I have once paid forfeit.
I have told you about my researches
into the Kampuli plague. What I have
never told you is Come with me and
I will show you. The price of it was
two human lives. Andbe careful not
to knock anything over in the labora-
tory.
	The Professor picked up his keys.
lie was his wonted self again. Action
always restored his balance.
	He unlocked the folding doors which
shut off his study from the laboratory
and passed into the farther darkness.
It was the first time I had seen them
open. I followed reluctantly, wishing
greatly that I had not adventured in
these matters. The sentiment was in-
tensified when my guide into these
realms locked the doors behind me. The
foregoing conversation had not been a
bracing introduction to a locked bacteri-
ological laboratory with the Professor
in an unprobed mood. Consequently I
stepped delicately; nor did I knock any-
thing over. I was relieved when the
~Professor switched on the light. He
was standing before a solid cabinet of
polished wood beneath which a flicker
of gas gave, or seemed to give, a pallid,
ghastly light. He unlocked and opened
one side of it, revealing an inner shell
of burnished glass. The laboratory
with its gleaming microscopes and un-
canny glass instruments looked inno-
cent enough in the glare of the electric
light. Nevertheless, I wished myself
safely out of it. The limitations of the
lay mind, of course. But there are
times when the Professor gets on to
ones nerves. So I watched him jeal-
ously. He had taken two common-
place test tubes thinly coated with a
gelatinous layer halfway up the sides
and half a potato, partially covered
with insignificant mildew, from the
safe.
	Typhoid, cholera and diphtheria,
he remarked, genially, as he laid them
severally down with care, also erysipe-
las. We keep them all in stock .
efficiency guaranteed from our own
cultures.
	He was brisk and cheerful again, but
his humor does not always exhilarate
the lay mind. At length, from the re-
cesses of the unholy cavern, he drew
out another test tube with infinite ten-
derness. He dipped a slim platinum
rod into the viscous fluid and spread a
tiny speck with the delicacy of a minia-
ture painter on a slip of glass. He
added a drop of water and a dot of ver-
milion to the unholy brew. After a
minute he covered it with another glass
slip, and waved the slide rapidly once
or twice over the gas jet. To fix it,
he explained, in answer to the silent
question which these cabalistic prepar-
ations challenged.
	Kampuli bacteria, he said. There
was great solemnity in his voice, as of
one who is showing a pearl of great
price. I gazed at the slide respectfully.
It was an ordinary slip of glass, slight-
ly blurred in the middle. There was
nothing to be seen. The Professor put</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00243" SEQ="0243" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="233">	The Professor and the Lay Mind.	233

it under a large microscope, and
switched en a convenient light. I saw
countless hundreds of tiny reddish
whorls. I was not impressed.
	That is Kampuli, said the Profes-
soy, who evidently expected me to be.
	You dont say so, I answered, feel-
ing guilty of another manifestation of
the inanity of the lay mind. They
seem to be remarkably fineerspeci-
mens.
	They are remarkably fine cultures,
said the Professor, gravely. I tooii
them from young Hardy.
	The blankness of the lay mind was
probably reflected in my face. In any
case the Professor went on immediate-
]y:
	You know what Kampuli in the re-
mote interior of East Africa is. You
may call it the bubonic plague of Af-
rica, if you like. It isnt that, as a mat-
ter of fact, but still it is near enough
for you. You will recall the symptoms
of it, the swelling of the
	I remember, I said, hastily. I be-
gan to feel it would not be good to go
into details.
	You remember how the epidemic
ravages the southeast of Uganda,
continued my host. It annihilates
whole villages, and in an epidemic the
natives die like flies; well, we are now
going up the Nile, and we have taken
cholera with us. It would profit us
little to bring Kampuli back with us.
But should the danger arise it is the
duty of science to meet it forearmed.
That is the task of the bacteriologist.
	And a very interesting and agree-
able duty it is. The lay mind felt the
need of keeping its courage up.
	I wouldnt finger that test tube about
too much, returned the Professor,
grimly. Youll be smashing it in an-
other minute. Its rather a valuable
culture.
	I put the bottled death out of harms
way with edifying alacrity.
	As I was telling you, the Professor
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	412
went on more placably, very soon
after Kampuli had been definitely re-
portedwe heard of it first of all from
the missionaries, who, of all sources of
information, are the most hopelessly
unsatisfactoryI became deeply inter-
ested in the epidemic, but I was grop-
ing in the dark for want of anything
like accurate data. Then I did obtain
certain material, the usual thing, you
know, specimens of the diseased in-
test
	Oh, yes! the usual thing, of course,
I interposed hurriedly. It is always as
well for the lay mind to keep the Pro-
fessor to generalities. The particulars
of his work do not appeal to it.
	Dr. Simpson sent them, Simpson of
the London; you remember him? He
had gone out to Uganda on some special
mission or other and had drifted into
the interior. He was a very well-mean-
ing fellow was Simpson, but he had no
more idea of how to send home the ma-
terial for a bacteriological investiga-
tion than Hagebitter has of conducting
a controversy with any degree of de-
cency. He died shortly afterwards,
somewhere on the Victoria Nyanza.
Caught blackwater fever, which he in-
sisted on treating as malaria, accord-
ing to Hagebitters theory. Conse-
quently he killed himself with over-
doses of quinine. Hagebitter, I remem-
ber, adopted a very unbecoming tone
when I pointed out that quinine
	Did you get any results from the
erstuff which Simpson forwarded ?
	The Professor was in the habit of
drifting from the point whenever the
mention of his dearest enemy crossed
the track of his story.
	Well, enough to put forward a cau-
tious theory, though it was, of course,
impossible to speak with any degree
of certainty. Hagebitter railed against
it in the Review in a manner that would
have been unbecoming in a medical
student. I had, at that time, a young
assistant working in the laboratory,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00244" SEQ="0244" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="234">234	The Professor and the Lay Mind.

though, as you know, I dont care for
assistants; they are clumsy and spoil
any experiment that requires delicate
manipulation. I never had another
since young Hardy. Hardy was an ex-
ceptionally promising lad. His heart
was in his work and he had enough
courage for original research. He had
just left Oxford, where they succeed in
turning out a man every now and
again. They train them to use their
brains, and not to be frightened when
they do happen to stumble across some-
thing new. Young as he was, he had
already published a paper in the Re-
view which deserved serious attention.
Hagebitter, it is true
Hardy was very young, you said?
Yes. When Hardy had once got
over certain outside distractionshe
was very young, as I saidI could fore-
see a very distinguished and useful
career for him. He had helped me in
my researches in Kampuli, and was
keenly interested in my speculations.
Intelligently interested, whats more.
When he came in one morningits
about a couple of years ago nowI
showed him Hagebitter~s article. He
read it through without saying any-
thing. Then he handed the Review
back to me and put on his hat.
Where are you going? I asked.
To Buddu, he said. They say its
very bad out there just now. I am con-
vinced you are right, but we must have
certainty!
So we arranged
But what did you? I asked.
It was a foolish question that once
again betrayed the limitations of the
lay mind. I might have known, with-
out making him say so, that the Pro-
fessor was quite capable of aiding and
abetting a misguided youngster In his
zeal to hunt a deadly disease through
the wilds of Central Africa. But I was
thinking of Hardys certain outside
distractions at the moment
I told him to keep an eye on any
cases of blackwater fever he might
come across, and gave him full instruc-
tions to bring duplicate specimens.
Hardy was away for about twelve
months, and I had a lot of difficulty in
squeezing the necessary funds out of
the Council for him. They will spend
money like water when it is a question
of getting some chemist to perform
monkey tricks at one of their conver-
saziones, but when it comes to sup-
porting an important scientific mission,
they
So he did come back safely, I in-
terrupted.
Oh, certainly; and brought the most
valuable material back with him. It
seems that he had great trouble in get-
ting it to the coast in safety. A silly
tribe attacked the expedition in the i~1-
tenor, and Hardy only just succeeded
in escaping with the all-important part
of his baggage. As it was, his clinical
and a~tiological notes were lost, which
was the more vexatious as we wanted
to make Hagebitter eat his words on
all points. Scarcity of provisions
they had to be sacrificed when the
camp was attackedand mutiny among
the survivors of the expedition, ac-
counted for the delay in reaching the
coast. However, he had carried out
the main object of his mission most ex-
cellently. We set to work on our inves-
tigations at once. The bacteriological
nature of the disease was soon estab-
lished beyond all shadow of doubt. It
then became our duty to discover a
prophylactic and a curative serum, if
possible. Our experimentKamptill is
most terribly virulentrequired the
most careful handling. More than once
I suggested to Hardy that he should
leave the whole business to meI was
an old hand and not likely to run any
risks. But the boy insisted on taking
his share of the work, and, as he had
already done so much and was so eager
to associate his name with mine in the
discoveries he believed we should make,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00245" SEQ="0245" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="235">	The Professor and the Lay Mind.	235

it would have been churlish for me to
have refused him. But from the very
outset I had misgivings for which I
could not account. I was, as a matter
of fact, uneasy from the first day the
bacteria were brought into the labora-
tory, the effect of a little overwork,
probably. We adopted every precau-
tion, and only worked behind locked
doors. But in the laboratory, as in the
field of battle, there are accidents which
defy precautions. How it ~happened I
do not know to this day. I was not in
the room at the time. When I came In
I saw Hardy standing at the window
with his lips glued to his wrist. He
showed me a tiny puncture in his fore-
arm. He was very pale and one or two
beads of p~rspiration stood on his fore-
head.
My God! I said, and seized his
wrist.
He nodded.
Why didnt you call me in to ampu-
tate? I asked.
I hardly know, he said; I suppose
I lost my head. It all happened in an
instant. I had rested the syringe
it was charged right enoughon the
edge of the table. I had to fetch an an-
sesthetic. It was careless, I know.
Coming back I slipped. That bit of
orange peel was sticking to the sole of
my boot. I must have picked it up on
my way down here. I half fell and
saved myself by the table. The thing
ran deep into my wrist. Well, its no
use making a fuss. That, I suppose, is
the end of the story.
From the first I could see that he
knew himself to be a dead man as
surely as if a bullet had passed through
his heart. I knew it, too.
You must isolate me now at once,
he went on, after a minutes silence.
The thing will take three or four days
to declare itself. If you are going to
look after meI beg your pardon, I
know you willyou had better Inocu-
late yourself at once, though I havent
much faith in that serum of yours. We
are getting near it, but it is not power-
ful enough yet. That brings me to the
point I want to impress on you. She
that is, my people, if they should find
out I am ill, will probably try to see
me. You must on no account allow
this. We cant risk it. I have seen
Kampuli at work, and I know how the
contagion spreads. That stuff may
pull you through. I hope it will. In
any case, you will be able to take notes
first.
	Well, we went away at once. I
was the only person who saw him after
the accident. The people at the hos-
pital I went to were trustworthy and
knew enough about the case to recog-
nize the need of strict precautions.
Everything we wanted was left in the
lift outside the ward, and no one, ex-
cept one of the staff, was allowed to set
foot in the courtyard. To be prepared
for every emergency I had dropped
Hagebitter a line. I knew that if any-
thing went wrong with me, a wire
would bring him to watch my case
within four and twenty hours. To
give Hagebitter his due, he does not
lack courage, and he can be relied on
when vital interests are at stake. Be-
sides, it would be his only chance of
seeing Kampuli with his own eyes. For
the first three days Hardy was busy
writing up the results of our previous
investigations. He worked feverishly
hard, as if determined not to give him-
self a moment for any thought apart
from his great work. Once or twice he
handed me a note in which some point
that remained to be cleared up was
jotted down for future reference. I
had to ask him, as a personal favor,
to stop doing this. He was, of course,
quite right, and, looking back I am
ashamed of my weakness when I com-
pare it with his quiet strength. But
the long days of waiting had unnerved
me. I could not lose myself in my
work as that boy did. On the evening</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00246" SEQ="0246" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="236">236

of the third day, Hardy suddenly laid
down his pen. He took his temperature
and marked it in the chart.
	Hagebitter was quite wrong, he
said. The temperature does rise very
suddenly and with abnormal rapidity
before there are any traces of inflam-
mation. I am afraid that I shall have lost
control of my brain before morning,
but my work is almost finished. If
ever the epidemic reaches the coast
they will have reason to remember my
name with yours. You have got to go
through with it now. Shake hands and
remember your promise. No one, who-
ever it may be, must see me again.
	That was the beginning of the end.
The next morning two women came
into the courtyard. The doctor could
hardly prevent one of them from rush-
ing up to the window of the ward.
Then I held up the message Hardy had
written and signedhe had thought of
every contingency, you seeagainst the
pane. The elder one dropped on her
knees and was led away. The other,
after reading the paper, ceased to
struggle to approach the ward, but she
refused to leave the courtyard. I be-
lieve the doctor, very unwisely, allowed
her to bring food and necessaries to the
lift. At all hours of the day and night,
whenever I looked out, she was stand-
ing against the wall of the opposite
building, watching my window. Once
when I was fetching in something she
tried to speak to me up the lift. Though
I shut the window down promptly and
without answering, I thought for the
moment that Hardy must have been
disturbed by the sound, or his breath-
ing became more restless. This, how-
ever, considering his state of collapse,
I now consider to be unlikely. It was
not until I pulled the blind down, when
all was over, that she slowly went
away. Hardys body, in accordance
with the instructions he had left, had
then already been cremated. The same
day I succumbed to the infection, and
Hagebitter arrived in time to watch my
case. To his ill-concealed disappoint-
ment it was a very mild attack. Hage-
bitter himself had to admit that my
serum was a prophylactic of consider-
able virtue. He had inoculated himself
when first I wrote to him, and proved
himself to be completely immune.
Young Hardy had not died in vain!
	But I began.
	Yes, interrupted the Professor, I
know what you are going to say. It
was careless of Hardy to leave that
syringe lying about, and it was thought-
less of him not to amputate at the el-
bow as soon as he felt the prick. But
when I think of the devotion of the boy
to our common cause, when I remem-
ber his high spirit which bore him suc-
cessfully over so many difficulties, well,
I must leave it to you laymen to blame
him. To men like myself his memory
will always be that of one of the great
men of science, one of those brave pio-
neers who fell in the forefront of the
battle.
	When the Professor runs away with
an idea the lay mind has no choice but
to give him his head.
	The question I wanted to ask was
this, I interposed, as soon as interpel-
lation was possible. You said the
serum cost two lives. Hardys was
one. The other was
	It is curious, observed the Profes-
sor, in the tone of oime whose interest
in the subject under discussion is flick-
ering out, to note the persistency with
which the lay mind fastens on the irrel-
evant. I was, perhaps, wrong in say-
ing that the serum cost two lives. The
connection of the second death with
the discovery, was remote and indirect.
You may, perhaps, remember my refer-
ence to a young female who attracted
my attention at the hospital. She, it
appears, was betrothed to Hardy. She
died shortly afterwards. The shock
of his death supervening on a disor-
dered nervous systemin short, she
The Professor and the Lay Mind.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00247" SEQ="0247" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="237">	iiiadame DEtin ay.	237

died of what you would ineptly call a We will leave it at that, said the
broken heart. The lay mind cannot lay mind, perhaps a little rudely.
appreciate the fact that emotional Henry Oakley.

Temple Bar.





MADAME DEPJNAY.

In the group of hrilliant women who
rule Paris through their Salons there
is not one so characteristic of the worst
side of that great Eighteenth Century
as Madame dEpinay. In her one sees
its sublime self-deceit, after which all
sin is easy. She has in full measure
its charm, its cleverness and its folly;
its fine talk and its mean practice; its
feeling for beauty and truth, and its
windy sentimentalism which leads
away from both. From her rooms
comes a hot air, feverish with debate.
Here it is always candle-light, with no
cold, clear morning to search the
shams. Here every woman is in love
with the wrong man, and every man in
love with the wrong woman. The
worst crime is forgiveable if the sinner
sins wittily. And out of her portrait
the presiding genius of this little world
looks down the century with the fals-
est smiling face that ever woman had.
For Madame dEpinay is light to her
soul.
As she is also the friend of the great
men of a famous age, listens to Vol-
taire, Grimm, Galiani, Diderot, Duclos,
Holbach, Rousseau, and writes me-
moirs to record what she has heard, she
has no slight claim on remembrance.
Louise Florence P~tronille dEscla-
velles is born in 1726. Her father is
governor of Valenciennes, and lives
there with his wife and child until his
death, ten years later. Then Madame
brings up the little Louise to Paris for
an education; gives her M. dAffry as
a tutor (Louise attaches herself to him
with a charming childish affection) and
returns herself to Yalenciennes, leav-
ing the little daughter to be brought up
with a large party of cousins, by her
Aunt and Uncle Bellegarde.
Judiciousness does not seem to be the
distinguishing feature of Louises early
training. Madame dEsclavelles is a
severe, righteous womanhard and
fast rules and sharp punishments. She
inspires in the little girl the fear which
is but too prone to protect itself by
white lies. When Louise has been long
a married woman, she is still in no
small awe of her mother, nay, has, up
to the time of Madames deaththough
she is a tender daughter and a devoted
the shrinking of the weak nature be-
fore the strong.
Uncle Bellegarde seems to be partic-
ularly kind, and Aunt Bellegarde dis-
tinctly disagreeable. Louise forms de-
voted youthful friendships with her
girl cousins, and writes affectionate,
careful letters (careful, remembering
lie is her dear tutor and wont expect
faults of style and expression) to M.
dAffry. Then she goes for a little
while to a convent. When she comes
out of it she is no longer a child, but a
charming girl, not pretty (but then a
Frenchwoman does not need beauty to
make her attractive), with great, dark
eyes in a very pale, thin, animated and
expressive face. As there is a boy
cousin a good deal at home, Louise, of
course, immediately falls in love with
him. She confides her passion to his
married sisters, who, to do them jus</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00248" SEQ="0248" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="238">	238	Madame D~Ej5inay.

tice, warn her quite openly of their
brothers real characterof his rare
facility for lying, his expensive gay
tastes, and notoriety for worse wick-
edness. Louise is not in the least disil-
lusioned, of course. She has the most
o1)stinate youthful infatuation. To be
sure this delightful M. de la Live does
not at all care for her at present. But
he willhe must. M. de la Livehe
presently changes his name to dEpinay
is, in point of fact, not long proof
against the very evident admiration of
his charming little cousin, and having
just, and most conveniently, been made
fermier y~n~rai, marries her at St. Roch.
Louise is nineteen.
The young pair continue, after the
French fashion, to live with M. de
Bellegarde. Madame Bellegarde is now
dead, so Madame dEsclavelles has
taken her place in the house. The
dEpinays begin their married life with
that abandon to passion which goes be-
fore disenchantment more certainly
than pride before a fall. On the very
first day they have the most charming
coquettish quarrel about rouge. Is
Louise to put it on like other women of
her time, or not? Mama says No. M.
dEpinay says Yes. Between these two
strong-minded people, Louise really
cant tell how to act. She gives the
most vivacious little account of the
scene herself. She is in the heyday of
a very brief delightyoung, attractive,
beloved. One can read between the lines
the pleasure of her gay little heart,
and cant but feel sad for the happiness
that has no stamina to keep it alive.
The pair after a time, and not a little
in opposition to the wishes of Madame
dEsclavelles, very naturally like to go
out and enjoy themselves. M. dEpinay
seems to take possession of Louises
character, as Mama took possession of
it in her childhood. She is just now,
at least, more afraid of him than of her
mother and, besides, ants to go to
those balls and parties where her
brightness and vivacity make her more
admired than all the regular, dull beau-
ty in Paris. So they ignore Mamas
strictness and presently, and in the
very greatest excitement, give a ball
themselves.
They have been married about a year
when Louise discovers, ~vhat the warn-
ings of her sisters-in-law failed to make
her realize, the true nature of the man.
she has married. It is difficult to fancy
a more contemptible person than this
gay, easy, pleasant, extravagant, self-
indulgent, light-hearted fermier g~5n~rat.
M. dEpinay is never troubled all his
life long by a scruple. He has not the
faintest sense of responsibility. He is
more cheerfully and good-naturedly
wicked than any other Frenchman in
history. He does not, indeed, plan to
avoid right and practise wrong. He
simply sees no difference between
them.
As Louise is a very young wife and
has been, poor soul, happy but such a
very short time, the shrieks and faint-
ings with which she first learns of her
husbands faithlessness may be well
forgiven her. M. Jully, her brother-
in-law, comforts her by saying, What
does it signify? He wont love you
any less in his heart. M. dEpinay
himself also thinks it really does not
matter. Louise always ends by shar-
ing the opinion of the people she is
with. So she puts on a very pretty
frock and a little color on to her pale
cheeks, feels quite bright again, and
they all go to a delightful ball at the
opera.
She has a better consolation when, in
the September of 1746, her little son Is
born to her. There is a great deal of
natural affection in this not very pro-
found little heart, it seems. Madame
is delightfully fond and proud of the
baby, and wants very much to keep
him with her instead of putting him
out to be nursed after the unnatural
fashion of the time. Que voila une</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00249" SEQ="0249" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="239">	Madame DEj$inay.	239

de ces folles id6es! writes M. dEpi-
nay, who is away making his duty
tour en province. So Louise yields
as she always yields. It is while Mon-
sieur is on this tour and his wife is still
calling him her angel, and finding his
absence insupportable, that she dis-
covers by chance one day at a Paris
jewelers that the angel has been
giving his portrait mounted in pearls
to Some Other Person. When she
taxes him with this faithlessness when
he comes home, he laughs and stops
her mouth with a kiss. What differ-
ence does it make to you? he says
(just as M. Jully has said). However
fond I am of others, I shall always be
fondest of you. It is a fine consola-
tion. There is not a little significance
in the fact that as M. dEpinay, gay,
self-pleased and d~ibonnaire, goes out of
the room laughing, M. de Francucil,
who is to play so fatal a part in the
wifes life, enters It.
The whole scene is quite characteris-
tic of that Age of Persiflage, which
is even now rushing drunk with wit
and pleasure, blinded by its own light-
ness, its specious talking and evil-
doing, upon the naked swords of the
Terror.
Louise, since that gay, faithless hus-
band leaves her so much, begins, in a
sort of self-defence to form friendships
on her own account. There is Madame
dArty, who has no reputation to speak
of, and who, one night, takes Louise
(Louise wanting to go, and half afraid,
and planning feeble little excuse for
her naughtiness in her own mind all
the time) to a gay, surreptitious supper
with the inspector of the opera. M.
dEpinay is dreadfully angry when he
finds out about the adventure. It is
not wicked. It is worse. It is incon-
venab~e. Of what can Madame dArty
be thinking? It is Monsieur himself
who introduces his wife to the friend-
ship of the notorious Mademoiselle
dEtte, who is so shameless, so clever
and so abandonedwith her exquisite
complexion of milk and roses, and her
girlish airs of timiditythat of all the
l)ase actions of the fermier glrulrats life
this introduction is, perhaps, the bas-
est.
	Mademoiselle takes possession of the
little Madame immediately. She estab-
lishes herself cliez Epinay. Monsieur is
away. She sits at work with Louise
those endless tapestries and embroider-
ies which are the fashion of the day
looks up from the frame, perhaps, with
her beautiful false eyes, to see how
much she may dare to say to this
weaker woman, for how strong a poison
the feeble soul is fit. Louise adores
her and confides in her~ (Louise goes
on adoring and confiding in the latest
coiner nearly all her life.) Mademol-
selle tells her own shameful history;
adding, complacently, as comment, In
all that youth and lightness made me
do, there is nothing, thank God, for
which I need blush.
	When M. de Francuell calls and
bends over Louises little hand and
brings to bear upon her very susceptible
heart the charms of his cultivated in-
telligence and of his handsome face,
the litle devil of the embroidery frame
(there is no other word that quite fits
Mademoiselle dEtte) sees the means
to get Madame into her power, and uses
them. The next day, perhaps, she tells
Louise the further true story of M.
dEpinays infidelities. The wife re-
pudiates the insinuations; listens
doubtsbelieves. There seems no very
specific reason why Mademoiselle
should wish to ruin her friend. That
Madame dares to be still innocent, while
Mademoiselle is corrupt to the core,
may be reason enough.
	In June, 1747, Louise has a little
daughter. By the time she returns to
Paris and her husband joins her again,
the influence of the friend he has given
her has sunk deep into her soul. She
complains plaintively of the dreadful</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00250" SEQ="0250" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="240">	240	Madame DEtinay.

ennui, of having to feign pleasure at
the reunion, when she cannot feel it.
Their marriage is stripped of the last
rag of illusion. From henceforward
all intimacy between husband and wife
is at an end.
	One can well imagine that Louises
frame of mind when she goes to her
husbands place, La Chevrette, with
her children, her father-in-law and his
household, is not a little dangerous. She
is young, deceived, susceptible. She
is under the influence of a bad woman.
She is deplorably weak. When M. do
Bellegarde invites Francucil to stay
there with them, it must seem like a de-
cree of destiny. But then, as ever,
character is destiny, one must re-
member.
	Francueil is one of the most brilliant
figures of the eighteenth century. He
is a musician and an actor of no mean
order, and has the finest literary taste
and judgment. He is receiver-general,
has a large fortune, delightful man-
ners, an agreeable person, and a com-
plete incapacity for any kind of fidelity.
He has, at this time, a wife in the back-
ground, but she does not seem to count,
and is, in fact, dismissed, as it were,
from consideration by a man who is
once Francuells secretary, and is to be
the greatest man of his age, in the
words bien laide, idea douce.
A very vivid imagination is not need-
ed to picture the life at La Chevrette.
Francuell teaches Madame composition
and harmony. The bright pupil looks
up into the tutors handsome face and
learns there what is not written in text-
books. A woman can find, if she likes,
a personal application in algebra or in
Greek roots. One may be sure Louise
is not long in discovering a very human
side to the lessons of this brilliant pre-
ceptor. She tells him presentlywith
bewitching tears, no doubtthe history
of her husbands falseness. It is hard
to say whether she is more charming
when she is softly gay or softly sad.
The pair are soon vowing an eternal
pure and disinterested friendship.
They take long walks when they dis-
cuss problems of the heart and soul
the heart and soul meaning, of course,
those particular organs which belong
to Madame dEpinay and M. de Fran-
cuell. When they come home after
these rambles, half guilty, half happy,
there is Mademoiselle dEtte with her
evil smile, knowing everything, and
working to the vile end quietly in the
background, and M. de I~ellegarde good-
humored and unconscious.
Everything is against themthe dan-
gerous philosophies both have imbibed,
the low public opinion of their age,
base friends, bad examples, their own
characters. Louise denies herself to
the lover for a day or two, weeps, faints
and writes, Go, go; I will never for-
give youand forgives. It is a very
old, shameful story, with the same end
always.
There is, perhaps, no worse testimony
against Madame dEpinay than the ac-
count she herself gives of this episode
in her Memoirs. Her pretty self-com-
placency is just ruffled, lit is as if she
would say, A little imprudent, a little
unwise, but 80 naIve, so impulsive, 80
warm-hearted! When M. de Fran-
cuell brings down a little troupe of ac-
tors to La Chevrette, the charming
novelty dismisses from this light soul
the last faint shadow of uneasiness
which might remain to trouble its
peace. Louise is quickly discovered
to be the most piquante of amateur
actresses, with, it is said, something in
her voice, eyes, smile, that moves the
heart. Madame de Maupeou, her sis-
ter-in-law, is also delightfully piquante
in the part of a servant, Lisetteso
piquante, in fact, that Monsieur de Mau-
peou forbids her to act any more. (The
attitude of most of these wives towards
their husbands is pretty well described
by Francuell when he writes to Louise,
Cest que votre marl est un monstre et</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00251" SEQ="0251" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="241">	Madame DEpinay.	241

vous une adorable cr6ature.) The
young people rehearse and coquet and
amuse themselves very well indeed.
M. de Bellegarde and Madame dEscla-
velles permit the frivolity in the hope
that it may distract Louise from the
melancholy thoughts of her husbands
infidelity.
She is sufficiently distracted, it seems.
The play is a comedy entitled LEn-
gagement tdmdraire; and one night
Francucil presents to the troupe the
author, one Jean-Jacques Rousseau, as
poor as Job, and with wit and vanity
enough for four. Rousseau is at this
time thirty-seven years oldcoward,
liar, sensualist, genius. It is only the
genius which Madame dEpinay and
her friends regard. That covers all
sins. The charming cornkliennes flatter
him, no doubt, to the top of his bent,
and he answers them after his kind,
with brutality and insult, so that they
must needs worship the more. Through
his comedy runs all the time that other
comedy of the loves of Francuell and
Louise, and in the background, watch-
ing always, Mademoiselle dEtte writes
her view of the proceedings to her
Chevalier Vallory.
Among the easy lies which steal into
these Memoirs of Madame dEpinay
there are, most naturally, also many
suppressions of fact. In 1750 is born
her daughter Pauline, whom Madame,
with but too good reasons, tries to con-
fuse with the child born in 1747. But
if it is the consequences of evil-doing
which ruin reputation, it is the evil it-
self which ruins the soul. It seems to
matter very little whether in such a
case Madame speaks the truth or not.
The sin is sinned.
It is in this same year that Louise is
introduccd to the society of Mademoi-
selle Quinault. The Quinault is a wit,
entirely without a moral sense and with
a taste for clever company and doubt-
ful jokes. Francuell calls her la
Ninon du si~cle. At her house, twice
a week, meet a little party as clever a&#38; 
any in Paris. Here, one night is M.
Duclos, who is to be Secretary of the
Academy and historiographer of
France, and who is already the man
who can, or at any rate does, say any-
thingtrem~hant, despotic, domineering.
Here is the Marquis de Saint-Lambert
soldier, poet, philosopher, cultivated
man of the world, and lover of that
Madame dHoudetot, Louises sister-in-
law, who is afterwards the original of
Rousseaus Julie in HdloIse. Louise
herself brings to the party (we were
only five) youth, charm, sympathy;
that engaging weakness that always
makes her agree with the last speaker;.
and that accommodating conscience
that is hurt by no vileness prettily ex-
pressed. The Quinaults little niece is
sent away at the dessert. One wants
to say everything that comes into one a
head. The hostess is not going to have
any restriction on her coarse pleasant-
ries. When the conversation turns on
the decency of going without clothes,
Louise weakly thinks for a minute the
subject a little unsuitablebut then.
M. de St.-Lambert puts into it reflec-
tions so grave, so exalted! The remark
is inimitably characteristic of the
woman. A little new poem ny Voltaire
is introduced presentlyon whose mer-
its the little gathering differs charming-
lyand another evening, when Rous-
seau is of the company, they discuss
atheism. They touch all subjects with
a cleverness not a little seductive and
extraordinary, and express their theo-
ries with such a brilliancy that there
is no wonder that the theorists as well
as their listeners are too dazzled to see
the truth. It is only Rousseau (though
he is a beast, he has something of the
freedom and naturalness of a beast of
the field) who brings into this world of
shams and artifices that enthusiastic
earnestness which characterizes all his
emotions while they last.
As for me, says he, I believe in</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00252" SEQ="0252" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="242">	242	lifadame DE~inay.

cod. And when St.-Lambert speaks
of such a faith as ~he origin of all the
follies, Messieurs, says Rousseau,
if you say another word, I go. And
later, I cannot bear this rage for de-
struction. . . . The idea of a God is
necessary to happiness.
Louise is on the side of faith, too. But
we only believe as deep as we live
after all. She has a charming fit of re-
pentance presently for her poor, light,
little life; confesses all the chagrins
que mavait donnd mon marl to the
Abb6 Martin; for a few days wants
dreadfully to be a Carmelite, and is a
little deterred from the plan by the
Abb6 telling her that God is not to be
made a pis alter, and a great deal de-
terred by the fact that the world (where
says M. Martin, lies her duty) is really
more attractive after all.
By this time M. dEpinays extrava-
gances have necessitated a s6paratioa
~fe biens between husband and wife.
Madame now begins to receive her
friends regularly twice a week for
music, and to read or play comedies.
Duclos comes to stay at La Chevrette,
half falls in love with Louise and gets
her quite into his coarse power by
making her tell him the story of her
love for Francuell. Mademoiselle
dEtte, who is still char Epinay, hates
Duclos, and fights him, as it were, for
the mastery over the little Madame.
Louise is the shuttlecock between two
players. If she were a good woman her
weakness would ruin her past hope.
As itis
Francuell grows cold presently,
which, with his temperament, might
very well have been expected. Louise
weeps over his coldness to Mademoi-
selle dEtte, looks up through tears,
and seesor thinks she seesthat
Mademoiselle herself has a passion for
Francuell. Louise is soon writing (very
likely not at all unjustly) of that dear-
est confidante and bosom friend: Who
knows if she is not now my husbands
spy? . .. I have so many reasons to
suspect her.
At a supper party at Madame Jullys,
Francuell, who is intoxicated, drops a
note Louise has given him in front of
M. dEpinay. The hostess, who has had
on her own account a pretty little ex-
perience in intrigue, picks up the note
and saves the situation. It is thought
that M. dEpinay has incited Francuell
to drink in order that he may make ad-
missions derogatory to Louise. It may
be true, perhaps. In this society noth-
ing is too vile to be possible. Madames
intimates are now Rousseau, Gauffe-
court, Duclos, Madame de Jully, Cheva-
lier Vallory and Mademoiselle dEtte.
In that list there is no person clean,
honorable or virtuous. It is not until
Rousseau introduces Grimm to the par-
ty (though even Grimm, Heaven knows,
does not reach an over-exalted standard
of moral Perfection) that one feels one
can breathe at all in that tainted air.
	Grimm is at this time still a young
man. He is the friend of Holbach and
Diderot, as well as of Rousseau. He
is of German extraction with some of
the solidity of the Teutonic character,
combined with the taste and polish of
the Frenchman. He is already an
habitu6 of the salons of Madame Geof-
frin and the Duke of Orleans. He Is
the favorite of Catharine of Russia, and
has begun his Correspondance Litt6-
raire. In character he seems to be
strong, melancholy and reservedthe
man who is, as it were, always supe-
rior to the situation, hard and excellent
in counsel, fixed in idea, cool and wise
in judgment, firm, clear-seeing and am-
bitious.
	Since Louise has now broken with her
lover, as her lover, it is inevitable that
she should fall under a new command.
	It would seem to be in the nature of
the noblest women, as the weakest,
never to know rest or happiness until
they have met their master. Only In
4he one case it is too hard to find him,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00253" SEQ="0253" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="243">	Afadame DEpinay.	243

and in the other too easy. One may be
thankful that it is Grimm who now
dominates this little Madame, instead
of another dEpinay or a Francuell.
	She begins by asking him to her con-
certs. He has a passionate love of
music, as well as that cultivated taste
for art, science and literature. One
night he hears her name insulted, fights
a duel for its honor (alas! poor, soiled
little name), is wounded and has earned
her gratitude forever. Duclos, who tyr-
annizes over her, hates Grimm, as may
be imagined. Francuell, who still visits
at La Chevrette, may be, in his heart,
not too much his friend. But, says
Madame, easily, we led a very charm-
ing life. M. de Francucil came as
often as M. Grimm. us se partageaint
m~me de fort bon accord les soins quils
voulalent bien se donner pour lin-
struction de mes enf ants. There is
no sentence in history, perhaps, which
reveals so total a depravity of all moral
sense as this one. It is Grimm, but not
Louise, who does at last object to the
situation, and, having forced her to
quarrel with Duclos, suggests that
Francueil shall no longer be a guest at
her house.
	With her connection with Grimm (it
lasts till her death) begins the least un-
worthy part of her life. If he loves her
he loves his career and ambition better.
But he rules her. And on her side she
has that wholesome fear of him which
often keeps a fickle nature constant.
	It is in 17543 that Madame dEpinay
offers Rousseau the famous Hermit-
agethe little house situated near La
4Jhevrette, on the borders of the forest
of Montmorency, and belonging to M.
dEpinay. Rousseau responds to the
offer after this manner: Do you want
to make me a valet, a dependent, with
your gift? says heand takes it.
	Madame has now the satisfaction of
seeing every day the greatest scoun-
drel and genius of the time. Here is
the man at once mean and great, lower
than the beasts in his instincts, and
with aspirations reaching to the gods.
Here he is, very vile, but not wholly
vile; mixed in the basest intrigues, vain,
mad, morbid, lying, treacherous, and
yet with ideals not all ignoble, and a
rugged earnestness not to be denied.
	Madames pleasure at being so nearly
in touch with a celebrity can never be
quite unalloyed. The celebrity is, from
the first, consistently rude and ungrate-
ful, taking offence where no offence is
meant, piqued, childish, ridiculous, and
obstinately seeing the world sn nolr.
To La Chevrette come constantly Des-
mahis, Saint-Lambert, Gauffecourt, Mon-
sieur~ Jully. Louise, gaily playful, calls
them mes ours; and Grimm her Ty-
ran Le Blanc. Tyran Le Blanc is
called away presently by his duties;
and Louise, on some ill-fated day, in-
troduces that charming sister-in-law of
hers, Madame dHoudetot, at the Her-
mitage.
	Hitherto the relationship between the
Hermit and Madame dEpinay has been
a kind of coquettish friendship. If
Rousseau is a little bit in love with
Madame (and he always falls in love
save the mark !with any woman
with whom he is brought much in con-
tact), Louise, for all her Tyran Le
Blanc, is not the woman to object to
the admiration. It seems pretty cer-
tain that she feels a little betrayed
when Jean-Jacques finds in the sister-
in-law the Julie of his Nouvelle H6-
loise in the flesh, and worships at the
shrine of a woman who is neither mod-
ish nor beautiful, and is already pro-
vided (though, to be sure, that does not
count much in these times) with both
husband and lover. Louise is thrown
back upon herself. There is a coldness.
Then she sends Rousseau some flannel
for a waistcoatto restore warmth one
may suppose. There is a deeper cold-
ness. Then an angry flame about a
letter. If there is anything duller than
details of old intrigues it is the details</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00254" SEQ="0254" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="244">244

of old quarrels. It may be safely as-
sumed that Rousseau is in the wrong
(he has a talent for being in that posi-
tion) and that Louise is inconsequent
and imprudent as usual. One may
well pity her. Her Tyrant has joined
the army at the bidding of the Duke of
Orleans. She writes to him that when
he is with her he inspires her with that
feeling of security which a child has
resting on its mothers breast. There
are a thousand dangers and difficulties
about her loneliness. Her father-in-
law, who cared for her, is dead. She
has certainly no wisdom or judgment
of her own to rely on. She impetuous-
ly confld~s in everybody, as she has
always done, and her confidences are,
very naturally, betrayed. She is sup-
posed to inform the Marquis de Sa!ur-
Lambert of Rousseaus passion for his
mistress. Perhaps she really does; she
denies the insinuation so warmly.
Everybody seems to get mixed up ii
the quarrel, and all act after their owu
natures, which are bad. Its first ve~
hemence dies out a little. But Rous-
seau, who still keeps her giftthe Her-
mitagedefames the giver with a
matchless foulness in his Cmnfes-
sions. From that effect of her folly,
even Grimm (who, from his letters,
would seem to be the only person who
brings any reason and coimimnon sense
into the dispute) cannot save her. All
the time Madame has been writing hint
plaintive little lying letters (giving her
own convenient, plausible views of the
situation and her conduct;, which de-
ceive herself, but not her lover r the
world.
	In 1757 she goes to Geneva, partly on
account of. money troubles and partly
to consult the famous Dr. Tronchin.
She leaves Grimm behind Lcr, at war
with Rousseau ouci r9vising the firs:
volumes of the famous Encyclopaedia
with Diderot. With her go her son and
Linant, his tutor. (Leulse is always a
good mother, according to her lights,
Afadame DEpinay.

	and aptly described as one of those
women who write moral treatises on
education in the brief leisure left them
by their lovers.) She establishes her-
self then at Geneva under Tronchin,
and lives there a life very modest and
simple. She has her mornings to her-
self, dines en famiUe, and after dinner
receives till seven or eight. She walks
a good deal in the public gardens. She
has always been fond of walking, and
Tronchin, who is greatly in advance of
his age in his views upon health, recom-
mends the exercise to his lazy and
ladylike patients. The little society
of Geneva is very pleasant and honest,
Madame finds. One plays cards, does
needlework, has a little music, takes
tea after the English fashion, and visits
ones friends in the afternoons. Isnt
this better than La Chevrette and
Mademoiselle dEtte (Madame has com-
pletely broken with the dEtte by now),
and the uneasy years of intrigue and
passion that made up her youth?
	When Grimm comes to Geneva for
an eight months stay, during which he
and Louise work together at the Cor-
respondance Litt6raire, she is perhaps
as happy as she has ever been in her
life. She presently makes the aequnin-
tance of Voltaire, who calls her his
Beautiful Philosopher, and plays witm
her (all men regard Louise as a clever
little toy, it seems) when she becomes a
constant visitor at Les D~lices, while
she, on her side, speaks of that with-
ered Pontiff of Encyclopaedism as
more amiable, more gay and more ex-
travagant than at fifteen.
	When she returns to Paris, after an
absence of two years, Rousseau has
left the Hermitage. Grimm has been
nominated envoy to Frankfort, and she
finds a resource from boredom and soli-
tude in the friendship of Diderot and
the Salon of Baron Holbach, and that
Correspondance Litt6raire, which is
Grimms true title to glory, and Which
has as its aim to render foreign princes</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00255" SEQ="0255" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="245">Madame DEtinay.

an account of the art, science, litera-
ture, wit and mental progress of Paris.
	Madame dEpinay is now past youth.
Her mother is dead. Her daughter,
Pauline, is married. M. dEpinay, of
whom Diderot says that he ran through
two millions of money without saying
a kind word or doing a good action to
anybody, is completely bankrupt. Ma-
dame takes a very small house, estab-
lishes her Salon, and reconquers that
world, which through bad health, dam-
aged reputation and long absence she
has lost. She is now, perhaps, both
morally and mentally her best. The
quick temptations of youth have left
her. And this is the woman, alas! who
is only good when there is no incite-
ment to be bad. It must be said of her
that she has shown not a little pluck
and spirit in the face of poverty and
difficulties. Her fickleness has Grimms
strength to support it. Her sympathy
with literature makes an honest inter-
est for her. If she is still something of
the gay little liar, bright, volatile, in-
triguing, who began the world as
Louise dEsclavelles, that is because
life thongli it develops character, sel-
dom a1tersAt~
	rrhe Salon of Madame dEpinay has
that characteristic common to nearly
all the Salonsits presiding genius is
neither young, beautiful, wealthy, nor
even well educated.
	A woman, in fact, always influences
not by how much she knows, but by
how much she feels. In the gatherings
of this little Louise, at any rate, the
gravest subjects are discussed and
threshed out. After the tvresse and
folly of the Regency, gravity has sud-
denly become the mode. The most
frivolous women are profoundly ab-
sorbed in political economy and phi-
lanthropy. Philosophic ideas are daily
gaining ground. To-day one is evolv-
ing a new religionsome fine religion
of Humanity, which works out beauti-
fully in talk or on paper, and in prac
245

tice leads to Candeille, Goddess of Rea-
son. To this Salon comes almost the
whole diplomatic corps. Baron Glel-
chen, Lord Stormont (the Ambassador
of Great Britain), Caraccioli, Diderot,
Galiani and the ill-fated Marquis de
Mora, are here almost every night.
Louise listens equally charmingly to
them all. Is she a humbug? Hardly.
She has only that most dangerous gift
the power of seeing things exactly
as the last speaker sees them. When
this man is talking philosophy to her
she is an impassioned philosopher. With
a theologian she has a culte for relig-
ions. To be sympathetic it is not neces-
sary to know much of a mans work
and aims, but essential to catch his en-
thusiasm for them, to respond to fervor
with fervor, and to realize that what
ones dearest hope is to oneself this
mans career or philosophy or ambi-
tion is to him.
	If even Madame dEpinay has this
gift in a less degree than some of her
rival Saloni~res, that she has it in a
very marked degree is not to be doubt-
ed.
	In the early days of 1775 appear in
print her Conversations dEmilie,
which are, in fact, literal reproductions
of conversations she has had with a
certain dear little granddaughter, her
daughters child. The book, though it
is really a book of education, is only
another proof that nature and natural-
ness are always delightful. Little
Emilies replies have the innocent
naivet6 of childhood and all the fresh-
ness of truth. Madame dEpinays
talent as a writer is, indeed, like the
literary talent of nearly all women,
and lies in this work, as in her Me-
moirs, in reproduction and observa-
tion, and not in invention. Emilie is
smiled on by Voltaire in his old age at
Perney, and by that cleverest of wom-
en, the Empress Catharine of Russia.
Diderot, Grimm, Gleichen and Galiani
praise its gaiety and originality, and,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00256" SEQ="0256" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="246">	246	Madame DEtinay.

in 1778, it goes, to every ones satis-
faction, into a new edition.
Before this time Madame dEpinays
health, never robust, has begun to
cause her friends great anxiety. She
would seem, like many delicate people,
to bear, and to have always borne, her
physical sufferings very pluckily. The
little Emilie is with her a great deal.
Grimm, never impassioned, is yet al-
ways faithful. He has an extraordi-
nary attachment for the grandchild,
which, perhaps, brings him the more
often to see Louise. In 1777 she hears
of Francuells marriage to a daughter
of Marshal Saxe. (Of this marriage is
born a son, Maurice Dupin, who is the
father of Madame George Sand.) In
1778 Louise sees in Paris Voltaire, now
near his death. Rousseau (whose Con-
fessions have had so fatal an effect
upon her good name) does not long
survive him. It is Madames part,
though she is herself not an old woman,
to watch the going of almost all the
acquaintances of her youth. Her situ-
ation is very lonely. Her husbands
death does not make it any lonelier,
perhaps. Her son is wildafter such
an upbringing and amid such examples
how should he not be? Her daughter
has her own life to lead. What must
be the feelings of the woman with death
in the near future and that wasted ex-
istence to look back at in the past?
Is it repentance, agony, remorse, ter-
ror, that she suffers in these lonely
hours of sickness and solitude? It
would not seem to be so. After all,
one can be but what one is.
	The dying woman faces the great
mystery with, at least, something of
that l~glret6 with which the coquette
of La Chevrette faced life. A sinner?
Well, perhaps. But not half such a
great sinner as most of ones acquaint-
ance! If one lives self-deceived one
may well die so.
	Madame is removed presently to a
little house at Chaillot, and there from
her sick bed composes and sends to
Grimm, with a lock of her hair, the
verses which begin:

Les	voil1~, ces cheveux que le temps a
blanchis:
Dune longue union us sont pour nous
le gage.

She has friends and relatives about
her to the end. Her last correspond-
ence is with that chief of all the En-
cyclopsedists, dAlembert. And then
her Conversations attain the supreme
honor of being crowned by the Aca-
dimie Fran~aise. So that she dies smil-
ing as she has lived.
* * * * * * *

Her Memoirs, which are chiefly
known to English people through Syd-
ney Smiths brilliant critique, owe their
great claim to fame in the vivid pic-
tures they give of Rousseau, Duclos,
Voltaire, and many other minor celeb-
rities. They are written in a style very
bright, easy and vivacious. They re-
cord not a few inimitable conversations
(as in the two scenes at Mademoiselle
Quinaults), and here and there a mem-
orable axiom. They present strikingly
the life and manners of the day. Fur-
ther than this they are worth little.
These are the Memoirs of false
names and suppressions. Madame in-
vents a tutor to tell the story of the
charming Emilie, and only tells the
truth about her because she does not
perceive how damning that truth is.
When, indeed, the conduct of this
heroine has been too obviously shame-
less even for her to think it virtuous,
she appeals very prettily from the read-
ers judgment and moral sense to that
much more gullible thing, his feelings.
The whole book is full of very brightly
written details of very dull intrigues;
of sordid details of bankruptcy and
creditors; of minute details of old quar-
rels; of loathesome details of sickness
and sin. If one wants to keep Intact a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00257" SEQ="0257" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="247">	Tke Lazarus of Erntire.	247

faith in noble aims, in self-devotion,
and in that spirit which has made some
put honor first and pleasure a great
way after, one will not read Madame
dEpinay. But if one is a pessimist
about human nature and wants his pes-
simism confirmed, he can hardly do
better than study this lively account of

Longmiana Magazine.
the littleness and meanness of great
men and of a great age; while the his-
torian will certainly find a niche in the
temple of fame for the woman who de-
picts so vividly, because so uncon-
sciously, the crying need in her class
and time of that cleansing by fire, the
~French Revolution.
~.	U. Taflentyre.




THE LAZARUS OF EMPIRE.

The Colt, he is proud in his protest,
The Scot, he is calm in his place,
For each has a word in the ruling and doom
Of the Empire that honors his race;
And the Englishman, dogged and grim,
Looks the world in the face as he goes,
And be holds a proud lip, for he sails his own ship.
For he cares not for rivals nor foes
But lowest and last, with his areas vast,
And horizon so servile and tame,
Sits the poor beggar Colonial,
Who feeds on the crumbs of her fame.

He knows no place in her councils,
He holds no part in the word
That girdles the world with Its thunders
When the fiat of Britain is heard
He beats no drums to her battles,
He gives no triumphs her name,
But lowest and last, with his areas vast,
He feeds on the crumbs of her fame.

How long, oh, how long, the dishonor,
The servile and suppliant place?
Are we Britons who batten upon her,
Or degenerate sons of the race?
It is souls that make nations, not numbers,
As our forefathers proved in the past.
Let us take up the burden of empire,
Or nail our own flag to the mast.
Doth she care for us, value us, want us,
Or are we but pawns ~n the game;
Where, lowest and last, with our areas vast,
We feed on the crumbs of her fame?
W.	Wilfred Campbell.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00258" SEQ="0258" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="248">	248	  Mr. Blackmore and The Maid of Sker.
		MR. BLACKMORE KND THE MAID OF SKER.

	It is common report that The Maid
of Sker, and not Lorna Doone, was
of all his novels the late Mr. Black-
mores favorite, and many have been
puzzled by his preference. There was
much, however, to account for it in the
~circumstances under which the novel
was written, though perhaps it was
more especially due to the pride which
Mr. Blackmore felt in the drawing of
one of the chief characters. To me it
would seem that only those who are
well acquainted with South Wales and
its people can fully realize the genius
w~hich inspires the book. I have lived
for several years past just two miles
away from the vast lonely house of
Sker and in the very parish of Newton
Kottage, where Davy Liewellyn
chemed and poached; and my love
for the book, which began in the old
novel room of the Oxford Union some
twenty-five years ago, has of late been
ever deepened and widened, till it is
no longer to me a subject of wonder
that Mr. Blackmore set The Maid of
Sker on the highest pinnacle of his
esteem.
	The Maid herself is a delightful char-
acter, and as Mr. Blackmore drew the
infantile ways and prattle of Bardie
from a favorite niece, it was natural
for him to regard her with a particular
affection. But the masterpiece of the
book is Davy Llewellyn. To say that
he is a typical Weishman, would be an
insult to Wales, which has far nobler
types of character to boast of; yet, no-
where else than in Wales could exactly
such a character be found, for he is as
truly Welsh as Sir Hugh Evans, with
whom he has several points in com-
mon. But, saving Shakespeares rever-
ence, Blackmores picture is even better
than his, and such as needed the com-
bination of rare qualities of apprecia
tion in the artist. A Welshman might
have understood Davy as well, but he
would have been to him too familiar a
type to deserve artistic treatment;
whereas an ordinary Englishman would
have sketched Davy as an unredeem-
able villain. Blackmore, with rare in-
sight, saw him exactly as he was,
and recognized his possibilities. About
Newton Nottage people will tell you
that Davy Liewellyn was a well-known
Newton poacher, and will point out
where his house, lately pulled down,
once stood by the village-green and
facing the ancient church. They will
show you the inns that he frequented,
the Jolly S~ailors, and the Welcome to
Town, next door to the chapel, which
are unaltered. But they see nothing
wonderful in the portrait of Davy;
it is to them a mere transcript of fact,
tricked out with some foolish em-
bellishments. Blackmore did not even
change the name of his original; he
only transferred him to an earlier gen-
eration and introduced him to pictu-
resque adventures. But in taking an
ordinary and every day character from
the real life of a Welsh village, he has,
by the force of genius, invested it with
a peculiar charm. The humble but
warm-hearted Cambrian, garrulous
and conceited, proud of his ancestor,
the bard, and of his Welsh nationality,
but ever ready to serve his own interest
and not overscrupulous as to the meth-
ods of doing so; skilful in selling fish
with a gamesome odor; cautious and
crafty and subtle as any Boer; submis-
sive to his betters, but, when provoked,
dangerous (take, for instance, his
righteous action of burning Parson
Cliownes ricks), an arrant poacher, and
with a weakness for rum and water,
is yet withal brave, upright according
to his standards, a good Church and</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00259" SEQ="0259" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="249">AJr. B?ackrnore and The Maid of Sker.

State man, popular generally with his
neighbors (except Sandy Macraw),
kind to his Polly, and above all is one
who loves little children and whom
little children love. It was by no
means easy to make so complex a
character attractive, yet while we
shake our heads at Davys weaknesses,
we love him the more for them. We,
like Miss Carey, even rejoice at the
wild justice of his revenge on Chowne,
and chuckle with him over his forcible
conquest of Brother Hezekiah Perkins;
nay,, so good-natured do we become to
his failings, that we not only believe
~t last that he out-manceuvred Ohowne,
but are not offended by his hint that
his was the genius that won the battle
of the Nile.
But there was probably another canse
for Blackmores partiality, besides his
fondness for the, characters of his fa-
vorite novel. The district of Newton
Nottage was one in which he spent
some of his happiest days, when he
saw his youth before him and pos-
sessed the fullest and keenest capacity
of enjoyment afforded by a nature that
was always eminently s&#38; nsiti~re to en-
joyment. At Nottage Court he often
spent his vacations when he was an un-
dergraduate of Exeter College, Oxford,
and there he began to write The Maid
of Sker. It was then owned by his
uncle, the Reverend Henry Hey Knight,
who was a scholar~ and antiquary of
considerable repute, and It is at this
day in the occupation of Mr. Black-
mores cousins. It is an old Eliza-
bethan house with a chequered history,
and at one time was owned by. a cer-
tain Cradock Nowell, whose memorial
tablet is still conspicuous on the wall
of Newton Church, and whose name,
at least, must be familiar to lovers of
the novelist and to readers of old vol-
umes of Macmillans Magazine. An-
other name connected with the house
Is that of Lougher, from a branch of
which family Blackmore himself was
249

	descended. Colonel Lougher will be re-
membered as the good squire of Can-
dieston Court, whom Davy Lieweilyn
esteemed one of the finest and noblest
men it was ever his hap to meet. The
name of Candleston is taken from an
old ruined castle not far away from
Newton Church, and though there was
no Colonel Lougher living at the time
of the battle of the Nile, there was a
somewhat notable descendant of the
Lougher family then resident in the
neighborhood, Colonel Knight of
Tythe.gston Court. Tythegston Co1urt
is a fine mansion, still owned by rela-
tions of Blackmore, two miles from
Newton on th? pther side of Danygraig
Hill, or, as Davy Llewellyn calls it,
Newton Down, where the glow-worms
are most soft and sweet.
	Nottage Court Is a veritable museum
of curiosities, the most remarkable of
which is some old tapestry brought
from Tewkesbury Abbey. But lovers
of Blackmore would look with even
greatei~ interest upon an antique oak
bedstead, finely carved with figures of
Joseph and his brethren, on which the
novelist himself often slept, and on
which his father died during sleep,
and upon some chessmen which Black-
more himself turned, for chess was al-
ways a great hobby of his. Nor would
they despise some relics of the old
Dissenting divine, hymn-writer and
epigrammatist, Dr. Doddridge, whose
granddaughter was the grandmother of
Richard Doddridge Blackmore. His
chair and a copy of Hickess Devo-
tions, with notes in his own handwrit-
ing, are among these. The book be-
longed to his daughter Mercy, and sug-
gests curious reflections, for its con-
tents are of a much higher type of
churebmanship than would be usually
acceptable in a Dissenting household.
	Nottage Court stands at the eastern
extremity of the quaint hamlet of Not-
tage, whose houses are huddled to-
gether like a brood of little chickens
LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	413</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00260" SEQ="0260" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="250">250	Air. Blackmore and The A/aid of Sker.

crowding for protection beside their
mother-hen. Nottage itself stands at
the apex of a triangle, and at the angles
of its base are the other two villages
of Newton and Porthcawl, which, with
Nottage, make up the parish of Newton
Nottage. Porthcawl boasts a harbor,
a railway station, a large hotel and
other modern improvements, and has
more than a local reputation for its
exceedingly bracing air. But with all
these advantages it is deplorably mod-
ern, and Newton and Nottage look
down upon It from the dizzy height of
their antiquity. Davy Liewellyn could
not have lived at Porthcawl; it would
~ot have suited a man of his ancient
lineage, though It was good enough for
Sandy Macraw, whom local tradition
identifies with one McBride, whose re-
lations still live and flourish there. As
was in former times the difference be-
tween the Welsh bard and the envious
Scotchman, such is still the difference
between the autochthonous aristocracy
of Newton and Vile democratic aliens
and immigrants of its upstart rival.
But perhaps we are more tolerant now
than our predecessors. There was no
love lost between Davy Liewellyn and
Sandy Macraw; Sandy would not have
been disinclined to get rid of his rival.
One day when he, that is McBride, was
attending a cousin of Blackmores, who
was shooting on the sandhills, they
chanced to catch Davy poaching, and
McBride half in fun and half In mal-
ice, shouted to his companion to shoot
him. We do not now meditate shooting
Newton people.
I have mentioned Portheawi, because
it was the home of Sandy Macraw, and
also, because apart from The Maid of
Sker, its name is more generally
known than that of Newton Nottage.
It lies on the Glamorganshire coast,
some thirty miles west of Cardiff and
twenty southeast of Swansea. Sker
House is two miles westward, and
Its loneliness is now relieved by troops
of golf-players, for there are excellent
links in its neighborhood. The name
should be pronounced Scare. Black
more took his title from a Welsh love-
song written in the last century by a
harper of Newton concerning one of
the daughters of the tenant of Sker
House. When Delushy calls herself
Y Ferek or Seer in answer to Sir Philip
Bampfyldes inquiry, she uses the
Welsh title of the song.
	It is, however, with Newton, next
to Nottage, that Blackmore himself
was more particularly connected, f~r
one of his uncles was rector of the par-
ish and ministered in its old church,
and in Newton churchyard his father
lies buried. The inscription on the
gravestone, written by Blackmore him-
self in that rhythmic, half metrical
prose, which is characteristic of much
of his work, is worth quoting.

	L H. S. After three-score years and
four, spent, from Infancy to age, In
labor, faith, and piety, the Reverend
John Blackmore, of Ashford In the
County of Devon, was borne In his
sleep to that repose which awalteth the
children of God. September 24th or
25th, 1858.

The grave stands In an exquisitely
pretty spot; the old Norman church
with its massive tower looks over the
churchyard with Its graves planted
often with fragrant flowers, and over
the green outside, where the geese gab-
ble and the children play, even as
Bardie and Bunny played of old. The
well of St. John the Baptist, famed
from ancient time for its curious ebb
and flow, is hard by on the edge of the
sandhills; but old Davy could not now
sit there with his cronies and the chil-
dren around him, nor can children go
down the steps to draw water, for the
well is fastened up, and the water Is
drawn from an ugly pump outside.
Eastward and southward stretch the
bVown wastes of the sandhills, grim</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00261" SEQ="0261" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="251">Mr. Blackmore and The Al aid of Sker.

and lonesome, and yet at times not
without a strange beauty of their own.
Though in winter little grows on them
but long pale reeds and a little herbage
with long patches of bright yellowish-
green moss, and here and there a pur-
plish spurge, later on wild pansies help
to clothe their nakedness, and there are
hollows that are the home of innumer-
able white violets; and in summer they
are bright with the purplish blue of the
vipers bugloss, and the gray-green
leaves of the yellow poppy, and the
lovely burnet roses. Eastward they rise
higher, like South African koples, and
there is a wilderness of sand, to cross
which on a hot summers day is to gain
some idea of the heat of the tropics.
And ever near are the waters of the
Bristol Channel, beyond which stand
forth the bright hills of Somerset and
Devon. It would have been strange
Indeed If so striking a scene had not
impressed a man so sensitive to Na-
ture s various aspects as was Black-
more; nor is it wonderful that he should
have given the first place in his esteem
to a work portraying so skilfully the
rare scenes and characters of a neigh-
borhood that otherwise, from different
causes, must have held a high place in
his affections.
It cannot be said that The Maid of
Sker is popular in the parish of New-
ton Nottage. There are two small
circulating libraries at Porthcawl, but
neither of them contains it, though
Lorna Doone and Alice Lorraine
are there, and we boast our acquaint-
ance with the novels of popular au-
thors, which it is fashionable to read.
Occasionally, indeed, a copy of The
Maid of Sker may be seen in a shop-
window, but this is rather a concession
to the needs of visitors than the re-
sponse to a demand from Porthcawl
itself, and it is a rare event. Visitors
learn nothing of the book from the
guide to Porthcawl, although this is a
creditable production of its class, writ-
251

ten by a profeasional man who knows
the district well, and records other lit-
erary matters connected therewith; but
of Blackmore and his novel he utters
never a syllable. An article on Porth-
cawi, written by one of ourselves, was
recently published in a magazine much
esteemed in Wales; it mentioned all
other points that tend to our glory and
honor, but was silent about The Maid
of Sker. I used once to marvel at this
policy of silence, but I do so now no
longer; it must be acknowledged that
as a rule we mildly resent the book.
Yes, I have read Blaekmore, said
one of us, the other day, but I dont
think much of him. There is a lot of
bosh in The Maid of Sker, making out
as if we were all a set of poachers here.
Lorna Doone is better; but for char-
acters give me Dickens. I am afraid
that the general verdict of such portion
of the parish as has read the book
would endorse this statement that It
contains a lot of bosh; but it is prob-
ably considered more patriotic not to
read it at all; I have certainly never
seen it in any other house than my own
and I should be inclined to estimate
the total number of copies in the whole
parish, which contains some eighteen
hundred inhabitants, as less than a
dozen. For we do not consider Davy
Liewellyn a credit to so ancient and
historic a parish as ours; his poaching
and his weakness for selling gamesome
fish stick in our throats, and there are
also remarks in the novel, such os that
respecting a Welsh hurrah (as good
as the screech of a wild-cat trapped),
which are held to be dishonoring to
Wales. Some over-curious persons, too,
have asked whether one or two char-
acters, even less respectable than Davy
Liewellyn, had their originals in our
parish, a question which we deem
grossly impertinent. We acknowledge
Davy Liewellyn and Sandy Macraw,
but we confess to no more. When rash
intruding folk question us closely on</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00262" SEQ="0262" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="252">252	AIr. Blackmore and The Maid of Sker.

various points, we say that the mci-
dents of the book are so familiar to us
that we have never troubled to read it
through, and we change the conversa-
tion.
	Our attitude in Newton Nottage is
reflected in Wales generally. It is an
axiom with some Weishmen that no
Englishman can really understand
Welsh life and character, and Davy
Liewellyn, lovable as he is despite all
his trickiness, is not a type which such
teadily admit to be accurate. Daniel
Owens realistic sketches of Calvinistic
life in North Wales, clear, true and un-
poetical as photographs, and Allen
Raines tender and graceful idylls of
Cardiganshire villages are read and
appreciated; but The Maid of Sker
is ignored by Welsh opinion. Yet, as
a Welsh lady has told me that she has
failed to read the book through because
it contains too much of Davy Liewellyn
and she tnows too many Davy Liew-
ellyns already and heartily dislikes
them, the reason for the low esteem
of The Maid of Sker in Wales may
be not necessarily lack of appreciation,
but an appreciation that is too vivid.
It is a kindly picture, after all, that
Blackmore has drawn; Daniel Owen
has drawn a much harsher one of a
tricky Weishman. But Wales yet
awaits her novelist; for she has nobler
types than any novelist has yet at-
tempted. Shakespeare alone has been
able to give us not merely Sir Hugh
Evans, who is common Welsh flannel,
but Fluellen, the valorous gentleman,
and Glendower, the mystic seer, who
~ould call spirits from the vasty deep.
Blackmore knew the Welsh gentleman,
and the hand that sketched good Col-
onel Lougher might have done more
than it did; amid heroic circumstances
Colonel Lougher would have been he-
roic; but Blackmore would have stopped
short of investing a Welsh hero with
Celtic glamor and mystery, for his gen-
ius had its limitations. It is, perhaps,
only in the Mabinogion, and some lyr-
ics of the Welsh poets, that one can
find literary expression of the beauty
of the ideal Weishman of perfect stat-
ure. Giraldus Cambrensis knew
Wales well, and he never uttered any-
thing truer than his judgment. that
when a Welshman was good he was
better than the good men of other
races, and when he was bad he was
worst of all. Even in the drab exist-
ence of the present day there are spots -
of brilliant color in Welsh life, though
perhaps the background of the historic
novel would suit best the pictures of
the ideal hero of Wales.
	Of Blackmore himself I can say but
little. Newton Nottage never knew
him; it thinks nothing of him now, and
knows not and recks not what the
world outside thinks. In Nottage
Court, however, his memory is beloved.
It is quite true that he ranked high his
later work, Springhaven. He told
one of his cousins that he considered
it the best of his books, a judgment
which is not necessarily opposed to the
general report that The Maid of Sker
was his favorite. But he rarely talked
of his writings, even to his relations.
He had a keen sense of the ludicrous
and incongruous, and he detested fussy
pretentious people, and if forced to see
them, was glum, taciturn, and miser-
able in their company, though after-
wards he would laugh over his experi-
ence.
	At Nottage Court there is a photo-
graph taken of him in his later years,
that appears to me very characteristic.
He is seated under a canopy of vines
laden with magnificent grapes, and as
he is but a small figure in the corner of
the photograph, while the greater space
is occupied by the vinery and the
vines, it is a little difficult at first to
decide to which it is designed to direct
the attention, to the cultivator or to his
crops. But it is the figure on which
one settles at last, with its expression</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00263" SEQ="0263" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="253">	In Praise of Books.	253

of quietude and satisfaction, sitting in
solitude in the great vinery. It is the
husbandman rejoicing in the labor of
his hands, sitting much as the old He-
brew sat under his own vine and under
his own fig-tree. The picture is sym-
bolic of the shy and reserved Black-
more, who lived apart from men and
cities, who would direct attention to
his works rather than to himself, but
who must yet be recognized in his
aloofness to be even greater than his
works. As it is, the picture is har-
monious; but few other literary men of

Macmillans Magazine.
our age could be substituted for that
tranquil figure without grotesqueness.
Even Its pose is not that which we are
accustomed to see In illustrated Inter-
views. His was the hidden life, still
and dignified in the midst of a vulgar,
self-advertising generation. But the
,,oodness that pervaded and animated
it cannot be hid; it lives forever in his
writings, and makes them as bracing
and wholesome as the breezes that
blow, even now as I write, straight
from the Atlantic Ocean around the
lonely grange of Sker.
E.	J. Newell.



IN PRAISE OF BOOKS.

	Speaking to me once of the catalogue
of books of a departed friend which
were about to be sold by auction, the
late Dr. Percy, the famous author of
Metallurgy, himself an indefatigable
collector of books and prints, expressed
surprise, not unmingled with disap-
probation, at the number of editions
of the same work with which the de-
ceased had burdened his shelves. The
utterance of one whom I regarded as
a sage gave me pause. His remarks
had a personal application of which he
was unaware. I was myself, and am
still, an offender, if offence there be, in
the same direction. I like several edi-
tions of the same book, if it is a good
one, and .1 venture to ask the book-lov-
ers among my readersand for their
own sakes I hope they are all book-
loverswhether I am wrong. To those
who, having read or skimmed a book,
throw it away, as I have somewhere
read was the custom of the first Na-
poleon, I have nothing to say. I cannot
even get near the mind of the man who,
except through poverty, obtains from a
circulating library any books except
novels or works too costly or extensive
for private shelves. I am for once ad-
dressing those to whom books are
friends, who would have a library if
they could afford space and money,
and who would no sooner think of re-
turning to the circulating library
Lambs Letters or Keatss Poems than
they would of boarding out their chil-
dren or of sending their best friend,
when he visited their village or town,
to stay at the public-house, while they
had a room vacant.
	If some of the observations I make
seem extravagant or futile to a portion
of my readers, I am sorry. To me the
gossip of certain men concernin~ books
is the quintessence of delight; and
though I cannot claim to edify or to
charm like a Russell Lowell or an Aus-
tin Dobson, I hope that there are. read-
ers who, when they have not the pick
of companionship, will not despise a
chat concerning matters of interest
with a man of average intelligence. To
me books in every shape and of almost
every kind appeal. With Charles In
The Elder Brother of Fletcher I
would say:</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00264" SEQ="0264" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="254">	254	In Praise of Books.

Give me leave
To enjoy myself; the place that does
contain
My books, the best companions, is to
me
A glorious court, where hourly I con.
verse
With the old sages and philosophers.

I wish I dare quote more from this fine
play. An eloquent and a profoundly
Interesting book might indeed be made
from the praises of books that have
been said or sung by our great ones. I
am not sure that something of the kind
has not been done and that I have not
the work somewhere, if I could lay
hands upon it, on my own overbur-
dened shelves. My theory concerning
books is that every work worth read-
ing and studyingmind, I dont say
skimmingis worth possessing. Did
any real student of literature, except
one so poor as to be compelled, like
Erasmus, to read by moonlight in order
to save the expense of a candle, ever
read Shakespeare in a borrowed vol-
ume? How many people have perused
Atalanta in Calydon or Poems and
Ballads in a library copy? I accept,
of course, the poor; and my sympa-
thies go out to one compelled to read
a work of the class in the British Mu-
seum, or even it may besuch things
have been knownto peruse it by in-
stalments, surreptitiously and aifright-
edly, at a book-stall.
I will admit the reasonableness of
thoseand they include some of the
greatest mindswho, so long as they
have a book at all, dont care for the
edition. Such are readers, but scarcely
book-lovers. There are, moreover,
book-lovers who are not readers; col-
lectors who, with Sir Benjamin Back-
bite, love a beautiful quarto page,
where a neat rivulet of text shall
meander through a meadow of mar-
gin. Coxcomb though he be, Sir Ben-
jamin is justified in his preferences. In
fact the argument is reasonable enough
that, so long as you have in a fairly
convenient shape, and with clear and
legible print, all that a man has writ-
ten, you may well be content. Still
beauty goes for much, and sentiment
for something. The sense of possession
even is in its way respectable. Who
would not feel some enjoyment in read-
ing, say, Herricks Hesperides in an
original edition which the poets own
eyes may have contemplated? At any
rate I may own my strength or my
weakness; I have all the first Miltons
on which I have been able to lay my
hands, and I would not willingly part
with one of them. There they are, the
first, second and third Paradise Lost;
the 1673 Poems, Etc.the second
editionI have not the first, which is
beyond my reach; the first Paradise
Regained and Samson Agonistes.
Of course, I do not habitually read in
these precious volumes; for that I have
Mr. Beechings delightful reprint; just
as if I had a fine First Folio Shake-
spearewhich I have notI should
turn as now I do on my whirligig
book-shelves to Booths facsimile re-
print, which is ever at my hand, and
every whit as trustworthy as the orig-
inal.
While prizing, for various reasons, a
first edition of any work of extreme
interest, beauty or valueand few of
such are without some important read-
ings excluded from subsequent texts;
while admitting the claims of the best
and most richly annotated edition; and
while not being without a sort of ten-
derness for the superbly-illustrated edi-
tionsI come back to the cheap one-
volume edition, and am willing to con-
cede that it is, for some purposes, the
best. Chief of all it is such for
purpose of immediate reference,
and next, for convenience of car-
riage. I have just, for instance,

1 Oxford, Olarendon Press.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00265" SEQ="0265" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="255">	Zn Praise of Books.	255

	come into possession of a one-
volume edition of Moli~re, issued from
the Clarendon Press. It is a most legi-
bly printed work, with the best and
most authoritative of texts. Look at
the advantage of such a book when, as
Sir Peter Teazie says, you want to
find anything in a hurry. A long time
is taken in going through a dozen vol-
umes of Moli~re in search of, say, Don
Juan ou le Festin de Pierre, when to
find it in the one-volume edition is the
work of an instant. As regards the ad-
vantage of portability, let me suppose
a man going on a journey and unable to
burden himself with more than one
book. The work in question can be
slipped into handbag, knapsack, or
even a tolerably large coat-pocket, and
carried with very slight addition to
weight, and the bearer is provided, if
he knows Frenchas who now does
not?~with a months perpetual amuse-
ment or solace. Whether his holiday
consists of a walking tour through
Welsh hills, a trip by steamer and carl-
ole to Norwegian fords, or an explora-
tion of the cataracts of the Nile, dull
hours will certainly arrivehours when
the rain renders the earth sodden and
the crag inaccessible, and when the
best company, if such be accessible,
pallswhen the tobacco-pouch is haply
empty and delight itself is scarcely de-
lightsome. For such an occasion the
one-volume edition is a preservative-a
stream in the desert which will not
soon run dry.
	I have spoken of Moli~res works as
an ideal companion for a journey. In
so doing I am not awarding them an
unjust preference over other works. A
volume of Shakespeare contains natu-
rally many times the amount of nutri-
ment. But whereas we, all of us, are
more or less familiar with the plots,
characters and even the very language
of Shakespeare, there are few of us
who are equally well-read in Moli~We.
I read recently that not more than a
	score passages in Moli~re had become
proverbially accepted, and of these one
at least belongs to Cyrano de Bergerac.
I wonder, however, how many of my
readers could, without reference, tell
me at once who was Chrysale, who B6-
ralde and who Eriphile. To ninety-
nine Englishmen out of a hundred, ac-
cordingly, most of Y[oli~res plays
would come with a freshness such as
is not to be expected in the case of
Shakespeare. All of them, moreover,
bristle with observation, with wit and
with satire, and there are some of them
which are permeated by the still sad
music of humanity. Anything but a
mere jester is Moli~re. Few of us have
had a keener experience of sorrow and
suffering; and when the great actor
and dramatist died all but on the stage,
there is little doubt that rest came to
a sufficiently perturbed spirit. Great
man as he is, however, Moli~re, lIke
his prototype Rabelais, was more In-
clined to laugh and sneer at human In-
firmities than to feel the divine pity
which is the attribute of the greatest
men.
	It repays the reader who is fond of
such enjoyments to contrast the female
characters of Shakespeare, with those
of Moli~re. The task is at once pleas-
ant and edifying, and I am sorry that
I have not space to attempt it. I can
only indicate where I should wish to
prove. The charge that has been occa-
sionally brought against Shakespeare Is
that some of his sweetest characters
are less beings of flesh and blood than
abstractions, types of all the virtues.
Mind, I am myself bringing no such
arraignment. It would, however, be
difficult, I suppose, in the real world
to find innocence such as is depicted In
Miranda, meekness and long-suffering
such as we find in Desdemona, or filial
love such as is illustrated in Cordelin,
Beatrice, on the other hand, and Juliet
are essentially human, and Shakespeare
has given us besides Lady Macbeth,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00266" SEQ="0266" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="256">	256	At the Rivers Edge.

Gertrude and Cressida, and has been
credited with showing us Tamora.
Against Moli~re, on the other hand, it
Is now charged that his women are too
real, too humantoo nude, in fact. They
are, of course, models of purity beside
the abandoned creatures of our Res-
toration comedy. They are, neverthe-
less, delivered to the instincts of their
sex, and are not of those whom a man
of modern days could easily love or

The Gentlemans Magazine.
would ever dream of marrying. They
are, it has been said, kneaded of ca-
price, artifice and egotism. I leave
further illustration to another time,
possibly to other pens; butl will just ask
the admirer of Moli~re to compare for
a moment the innocence of Agn~s In
LEcole des F~mmes with that of
Miranda in The Tempest. There Is
all the distance between the earth and
heaven.
Syivanus Urban.



AT THE RIVERS EDGE.

o	Sweet! when we come to the distant days,
When the fancies fail like the falling flowers,
And the meads of music are soundless ways,
And the wells of wishing have lost their powers;
o	Sweet! when the days and the ways are thus,
Shall we stand and tremble on Times thin ledge,
Forgetting the fields of the years behind,
With our souls so dull and our loves so blind,
That we shall not see what Is left for us
In the shadowy dusk at the Rivers edge?

We hear them sigh of the pains of age,
The blight of beauty, the blQod grown cold;
We see the sorrows of saint, and sage
When the psalm is sung and the wisdom told.
Did they love so little and fear so much
That the birds in their breasts forbore to fledge?
Did they find n~ flowers In the paths they trod
To warm their hearts to the old-world sod,
To bloom again at a dear hands touch
In the shadowy dusk at the Rivers edge

We have made fair plans for the days to come
We have made enough for a thousand years
Oh! some for wonderful work and some
For beautiful restbut none for tears.
Have we sinned in this? Are our hopes all vain?
Will our joy turn bare as the May-clad hedge?
If It be that the cup of our peace must spill,
Will the Hand that empties It not refill?
Of all our treasures may none remain
In the shadowy dusk at the Rivers edge?</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00267" SEQ="0267" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="257">257~
The World in the China Shot.

To-day loves meadows are laved in light,
But we know they slope to a far-off stream.
Let us pluck the pleasures of life aright,
And garner them all for a future dream
For the last late dream of our dreams come true,
At the last late proof of our proven pledge;
When the sun that showed us our Joy is gone,
	0	Sweet! may the birds in our breasts sing on,
And the blooms revive with our memories dew,
In the shadowy dusk at the Rivers edge.






THE WORLD IN THE CHINA SHOP.

	It is not the strong States that are
dangerous to the peace of the world,
but the weak ones, such as Spain, Tur-
key and Cihina. They who had watched
the prolonged failure of Spain to sub-
due the rebellion in Cuba realized, long
before the United States declared war,
that the most ancient colonial empire
In the world was destined to pass to
another master. The fears aroused by
the intervention of the United States
were due, not to doubt as to the Issue
of the struggle but to speculations as
to whether some European Power, Ger-
many for instance, would not appear
to dispute with the victor the prize.
Similarly the Turkish Empire has been
for half a century a menace to the
peace of Europe, for the claimants of
the sick mans heritage were many.
Now China has suddenly collapsed into
the position of the worlds invalid, and
Is likely to prove a more dangerous and
troublesome charge than ever was the
Sultan of Turkey. Not that we share
the alarmist view of the Chinese ques-
tion that prevails in certain quarters.
The very magnitude and complexity of
the difficulty that has burst upon the
Western world must prevent anything
like a permanent settlement or even an
attempt at it, for the present. To put
an apparently contradictory proposition,
the safety of the world lies in its dan-
ger. What differentiates the present
Chinese crisis from Its predecessors,
and from similar crises in Eastern Eu-
rope, is that all the great Western Pow-
ers, including the United States and
Japan, have acquired certain definite
rights and interests, and consequently
obligations in the Celestial Empire.
But the Great Powers and Japan are
not going to fight with one another
over the business, for the plain and
simple reason that no Power is at pres-
ent prepared to take the consequences
that would flow from Isolated and
armed action. Those consequences
would not merely be war against one
or more of the other Powers, but In the
event of victory the administration of
a large portion of the interior of China.
Is there any of the interested Powers
that is prepared to embark upon a pol-
icy whose failure or success would be
almost equally disastrous. Is any
Power ready to risk a war for the
privilege of governing even a slice of
China? Certainly not Russia; certainly
not Japan; while the absurdity of any
of the Western Powers undertaking to
administer the interior of China Is too
obvious for argument. For the treaty
Chamberss Journal.
J. J. Befl.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00268" SEQ="0268" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="258">	258	The World in the China Shot.

ports, the cities on the coast, the capi-
tal, that is another matter to which we
shall return; but the internal govern-
ment of China! The area of the Chi-
nese Empire is computed to cover one-
twelfth of the surface of the globe; it
is a fourth larger than the area of the
United States, and its population,
which is roughly put at 350,000,000,
works out at 83 persons to the square
mile while 1~rance has 48 persons to the
square mile and the United States 17.
The leviathan tumbles about his un-
wieldy bulk in the ocean, and whilst
he lies floating many a rood, no one
is willing to throw the first harpoon, be-
cause no one is ready to take the
charge, still less the partition, of his
carcase. But if no sane man dreams of
governing by foreign officials, whether
European or Japanese, this enormous
territory, packed with the products of
an arrested civilization, will no good
come out of the present crisis? Will
the Boxers be put down as the Taipings
were put down, and things resume their
former course for another half-century?
We believe that good will issue
from the present state of things, much
good, deplorable though the loss of life
and property might be in the meantime.
The Powers of the world have gone too
far to turn back from their task; they
have set their hands to the plough, but
the furrow will not be as long and as
deep as some people with a defective
imagination seem to suppose. The al-
lied Powers, as they are called, though
of course there is no bond but that of
common interests between them, are
de facto at war with Chinathe Chi-
nese forts fired upon their shipsand
China will have to submit to their
terms. Those terms, if we mistake not,
will, take the shape of regularizing the
control of the Powers over the central
Government at Peking, and over the
administration of the rivers and the
coast.
The last time that China gave sen
ous trouble to Europe was in 1856. The
notices of the life of the late Lord Loch
in various newspapers have recalled
to the memory of the present genera-
tion the stirring events in China be-
tween 1856 and 1860, culminating in
Lord Elgins second mission, the ad-
vance of the French and English troops
upon Peking, and the burning of the
Summer Palace. We hope there will
be no such painful incident to-day as
the capture and imprisonment of Loch
and Parkes with their gallant little
force. But there might be; we must
steel our nerves against the receipt of
unpleasant news .at any moment, and
from any part of the Chinese Empire.
As in 1860 France and England forced
China to accept the presence of their
ambassadors at Peking, so in 1900 the
allied Powers, with greater force to
back their demands, and with far wider
and more definite interests to protect,
will compel the insolent barbarian to
swallow a much larger dose of inter-
national control. They must indeed do
so for their own protection, for all are
agreed that the risk of a repetition of
the present outbreak would be intoler-
able. To give, even roughly, the de-
tails of any scheme of international
control would be a futile and presump-
tuous attempt. The scheme will prob-
ably occupy the attention of all the
Powers for some months to come, and
will tax to the utmost the patience and
ingenuity of their most experienced
diplomatists. It may, however, be as-
sumed, without any pretentions to a
revelation, that the Dowager Empress
will disappear as a factor in Chinese
politics, and that a fairly large com-
posite force will be stationed for some
time in and around Peking and at the
mouth of the river. It may lie argued
that any system of joint international
control is doomed to failure, that a con-
~ominium never works, as the case.
of England and France in Egypt
proves. We agree that a dual control</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00269" SEQ="0269" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="259">	The Two Kinds of Criticism.	259

is dangerous, for one or the other Pow-
er must, in the long run, be master.
But there are cases when there is safety
in a multiplicity of counsellors, and we
think China is one of them. There are
not the same objections to a quintuple
as to a dual control, for amongst six
Oreat Powers like Great Britain, Rus-
sia, Japan, France, Germany and the
United States, to say nothing of subsid-
iary interests, such as those of Italy
and Austria, there will be a public
opinion which cannot but act as a re-
straint upon the unscrupulous or un-
ruly member. One cause of apprehen-
sion at all events has been removed.
By the correctness and moderation of
her attitude Japan has proved her right
to be admitted to the councils and the
confidence of the Western Powers.
The points which we wish to empha-
size in our view of the situation are
these: that there cannot be from the
nature of the circumstances, any radi-
cal and permanent settlement of the
Chinese question at the present time;
that the Powers must proceed tenta-
tively and by small steps; and that,
therefore, the politics of Peking will,
for the immediate future, take the place
of the Eastern Question in Europe as
a source of interest and anxiety. There
will, of course, be intrigues and rumors
The Saturday Review.
of war, butand this is the second
point we wish to makewe do not see
any danger of a near rupture between
any of the Powers concerned. This
latter judgmentisbasedupon thehypoth-
esis that an enlightened sense of self-
interest is applied by all the powers to
the problem before them. We think
the hypothesis is warranted, because
we do not remember a time when the
policy of the European Powers was
guided with a greater amount of com-
mon sense. The German Emperor is,
in our eyes, one of the wisest and
safest statesmen in Europe. Contrary
to the opinion of many, we believe in
the pacific principles of the Tsar of
Russia, and in his power to enforce his
views upon his ministers. Even if we
are credulous on this point, those min-
isters are far too shrewd to assume the
burthen at present of administering
even the northern part of China. With
regard to France, we are bound to say
that M. Delcassd has steered the for-
eign policy of his country in trying
times, and under some provocation,
with great tact and self-restraint.
Japan is on her good behavior and will
not disobey the other Powers, while
the United States are certainly not
going to fight for or with ai~ybody.



THE TWO KINDS OF CRITICISM.

	An American writer in the columns body dare say what he really thinks
of the Chicago Dial has lately put in a about the book of a writer whom, per-
plea for the revival of the good old haps, he will meet at the club. We
slashing literary criticism, for the use need a healthy revival, this writer con-
of the cudgel and the bludgeon which tends, of the old and harder school of
Macaulay wielded against Croker and criticism, which shall put the public
Robert Montgomery. We are living, on its guard against inferior works,
lie says, in an age of soothing-syrup, and especially against pretentious
when fourth-rate works are boomed works, which now secure an extensive
into temporary notoriety, and when no- sale before their real character Is</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00270" SEQ="0270" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="260">	260	The Two Kinds of Criticism.

known. And now some enterprising
person has enforced this advice by re-
printing Dr. Johnsons Short Stric-
tures on the Plays of Shakespeare,
originally published in 1765, in which
the Great Chain of literature, in his
sturdy English way, did not hesitate to
say in a few brief, sinewy phrases what
he thought of Shakespeare, not hesitat-
ing to blend condemnation with eulogy
whenever he thought the occasion re-
quired it. Some of these judgments
are amusing. Dr. Johnson thought,
e.g., in common with newer Shakespea-
rian lights, that Loves Labor Lost Is
characteristic of Shakespeare, and yet
that there are vulgar passages in it
which ought never to have been told
to a maiden lady like Queen Elizabeth.
He finds that the Winters Tale~~ is
full of absurdities (we suppose the
allusion is to the Bohemian coast), but
yet very entertaining; that Two
Gentlemen of Verona exhibits a
strange mixture of knowledge and ig-
norance, of care and negligence; that
Alls Well that Ends Well is not
produced by any deep knowledge of
human nature; that Richard III
contains some parts that are trifling,
others shocking and some improbable;
that Cordelias death is contrary to the
natural ideas of justice; and that
Julius Csesar is somewhat cold and
unaffecting. In a word, Shakespeare
is handled by Johnson with as little
ceremony as he treated Goldsmith to in
a conversation with Boswell.
Johnson acted consistently all his life
through on his own immortal maxim,
Clear your mind of cant. Prejudiced
and narrow he was, nor was he, In our
sense of the term, highly cultivated.
His judgment was constantly at fault,
he attributed to third-rate authors of
his time merits that no mortal being can
perceive in them, while he was blind
to the glories of Lycidas. But no man
ever lived who worshipped so sincerely
at the shrine of truth; and If there were
elements in Shakespeare or Milton that
he thought bad, he would say so even
were all the world in arms against him.
The transcendent value of sincere in-
dividual judgment was to him the most
important fact in the world. True, he
looked askance in religion and politics
on the right pf private judgment, and
the securus judicat or~is terrarum which
rang in the ears of Newman affected
Johnson to an unusual degree. But
when he could fling off the weight of
established institutions and make free
incursions into the Republic of Litera-
ture, Johnson was no mans slave; his
judgments were independent, his love
of truth dominated his whole being.
He trembled before George III, he
thought it a transcendant honor to
dine with the canons of Christ-church;
but when it came to pronouncing a lit-
erary judgment, this hide-bound old
Tory stood upon his feet and became
a man. No writer in England since his
time, save Macaulay, has so effectively
played the part of an honest and deter-
mined censor of everything which he
conceived to be weak or worthless. He
was the great hanging Judge of our
literary Tribunal.
The criticism of our own time has
adopted a quite opposite note, derived,
we think, largely from Sainte-Beuve,
whoprofoundly influenced the firstof our
contemporary critics, Matthew Arnold.
It was the principle of Sainte-Beuve,
as it is generally of modern French
criticism, to discover positive merit and
definite formative ideas rather than to
denounce or condemn. This is, of
course, the criticism of fine intelligence,
like that of Goethe, which has no moral
partizanship, no partial view, but which
approaches its theme, partly as a prob-
lem to be solved, partly as the expres-
sion of an idea to be sympathetically
understood. Johnson and his school
have their point of view, to which the
writer under consideration must be as-
similated, to whose leading maxims he</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00271" SEQ="0271" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="261">	The Two Kinds of Criticism.	261

must subscribe, whose leading conven-
tions he must accept. Sainte-Beuve
has no point of view save that of a
lover of good art and a mind hospitable
to ideas. It would be too much to say
that truth was the goddess of the one
school, beauty of the other; but it is
not untrue to say that any high ses-
thetic could scarcely be looked for from
one who styled the Greeks of Homers
day mere barbarians, nor is it unfair
to say that the many-colored aspect of
modern life has turned the eyes of
many of our contemporary critics from
simple principles to a highly complex
state of moral bewilderment. We are
now soft and pliable. There seems so
much to be said for any point of view.
~Even science is monthly revising some
of its most cherished dogmas, the
mathematicians are beginning to doubt
some of their accepted maxims, Herr
Nietzsche tells us we must have a com-
plete moral revaluation. When in such
bewilderment how can we afford to
treat any new writer with scorn? Per-
~chance we may have the secret, and so
we put aside our lingering doubts and
find out what can be genuinely said for
bim. Life is so puzzling, the mind has
so many facets.
We are all living, not under the sway
of positive convictions, but under the
reign of analysis, in an atmosphere
saturated by the critical spirit. John-
son firmly believed in the spiritual effi-
cacy of those hot cross buns, unmilked
and unsweetened tea, and the pew in
St. Clement-Danes on Good Friday. As
Carlyle said, he worshipped in the era
of Voltaire. We neither find now the
Intense narrow convk~ion of Johnson
nor the confident and sneering persiflage
The Spectator.
of Voltaire. We have no mind for
either. We are too conscious of intel-
lectual and moral cross-currents for the
one, too burdened with the weight and
mystery of the world for the other.
We are in a mood to taste everything,
and, like the Athenians of old, we are
ever calling for something new. Our
impressionism in art has extended itself
to the whole of life, and as we have no
leisure for very deep and prolonged
study, we are glad to fall back on any
new, or apparently new, experience
of life. What have you to say? we ask
each new writer, and we please ourselves
for the hour with his reply. This, to be
sure, is not the true attitude of the
great school to which we have referred,
but it is the attitude of what Arnold
would have called its lighter self;
and it is substantially the literary criti-
cism of the moment. Probably each
school has its uses as it has its defects.
Johnsonian criticism hardened into the
This xviii never do of the Edinburgh
Review greeting to the Lyrical Bal-
lads. French criticism has degener-
ated into the sloppiest phrase-monger-
lug which the world has ever known.
But the excess of either has never, we
think, prevented a good book from being
known, or made of a bad writer much
more than a nine days wonder. The
intellectual world rights itself after the
see-saw of literary fashions. We are
inclined to agree with the writer in
the Dial that, after all this syrup, some
wholesome physic would not now be
amiss. But happily the progress of the
critical spirit, spite of vagaries, Is such
that no undue lowering of the patients
constitution need be seriously appre-
hended.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00272" SEQ="0272" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="262">	262	 On Civil Modes oJ Address.
		ON CIViL MODES OF ADDRESS.

	Sir is a noun substantive, masculine
and applicable, in the vocative case, to
a whole sex. The first meaning of
eUler, which in the Latin belonged to
the word (corrupted at a remote period
in the mouths of the 43laulish provin-
cials, and brought still curtailed out of
France into England), is almost obliter-
ated under its modern connotations. It
is now and has long been a title, per-
sonal or heritable, attached to the
Christian names of some fortunate sub-
jects who are not yet, alas! a majority
of the nation. But besides, it is (or may
be) used to address all and sundry in
one of these two principal senses:
Man wh6m I honor, knowing who you
are;
Man	whom I honor, not knowing who
you are.

	The plural of this word is, in the same
case, Sirs. It Is true this is denied as
well by some grammarians as by many
unlearned persons. rhey will have It
this monosyllable is anomalous, and
makes, pluraliter, Gentlemen. They ad-
duce a vast number of examples out
of the best authors for this use, and
are never tired of throwing ridicule
upon the other a~ a Scotticism. For
my part I should have no trouble, If
space were given me, in rebutting an
allegation that must, I confess, be
damning if it were proved; but what
I would insist on here Is that, whatever
the authority for this gentlemen, the
perversity of the practice is obvious
enough to have warranted the breach
of a far more uniform tradition. Public
speaking made it; indeed, as a manner
of addressing several people at once,
the word is seldom heard but in drill-
halls, music-halls, assembly-rooms,
pump-rooms, lecture-rooms and other
	places where crowds are harangued
with a ceremony rarely used towards
the units which compose them.
	Now the reason why gentlemen can-
not be the plural of Sir is not only that
the former word is more restricted In its
application than the latter (for, I re-
peat, every one in breeches is Sir, but,
define the other as you will, it wants
something more to be that), but gentle-
men is not a title of address at all. It Is
a qualification; it asserts a number of
facts concerning a number of persons
of whom it is Improbable, normally,
that the speaker should have so much
knowledge; but, if he had, the word
should not stand first in a sentence as
a call, summons, greeting or ejacula-
tion. My Lords likewise implies a
fact and is of yet more restricted ap-
plication; but It is an appelative, not
a qualification; and, so far, it would be
more proper to hail the whole world
My Lords (as, Indeed, several nations
do) than Gentlemen.
	When you look into this matter you
will be apt to suppose the explanation
why gentlemen came to be made the
plural of Sir is that it seemed to square
with ladies, by which word we address
the other sex collectively. Why Madam
should not take on a simple s in our
language I cannot imagine. But so It
is; and we have been forced to press
Into this service a word which (having
lost its ancient sense of bread-keepers)
was already distracted by a double use;
for it was both ft prefix, or title of dig-
nity, and a qualification. So, from the
circumstance that for the plural of
Madam we had adopted a word correl-
ative in one of its uses with gentlemen,
this latter attribute came to supply a
want appropriately provided for by the
regular plural Sirs.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00273" SEQ="0273" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="263">	On Civil Modes of Address.	263

	As Sir is any one in breecues, so
Madam is any one in petticoats. Until
the end of the eighteenth century the
word was fully pronounced even in
casual colloquy; then it became the
general practice to say Maam, and that
prevailed I know not how long. But
at present it is certain Maam is seldom
heard, except at Court; elsewhere few
persons who are civil enough to address
a woman (not being theIr superior) by
any title at all say Madaman archaism
whereby they show that this civility
Is something utterly artificial in them.
Drapers, indeed, have a pronunciation
of their own; they say Modam, and
write Madame. The English, unlike
most other languages, makes no differ-
ence in addressing women between
the feme sole and the feme eoverte. They
are all equally Maam, at least in the-
ory; but, for some reason, it struck
every one suddenly as an absurdity
that a girl should be called like a ma-
tron, and therefore, this last fifty years,
the practice has been with people of
condition to call her nothing at all.
	But, however, the fact is (and this Is
where I have been coming all along)
that all civil modes of address are be-
coming rarer and rarer in this country.
It is a thing to be deplored, but a thing
quite incontestable. A ceremonious
vocative is, perhaps, a very little part of
politeness, but it is by far the easiest
and most evident of any. It is interest-
ing to consider when and why it de-
cayed. If novels were a safe refiexion
of manners, I should say that in Thack-
crays time every man among equals of
a certain refinement was Sir, and every
woman Maam. In Thackerays? why,
even in Mr. Merediths middle age it
should have been so. But these novel-
ists archaize a little by dramatic sym-
pathy, and it is almost a matter of
style with them to embellish the man-
ners of their contemporaries. Never-
theless, it is certain the rusticity which
withholds these formulas is very mod-
era. As for the reason why they are
withheld, the definition I gave above
suggests it. For when I say Sir to a
man, I mean simply to be civil to him,
either because I know who he is, or
because I do not know who he is. It
is, therefore, a titleimplying distance be-
tween the speaker and the person ad-
dressed; and the distance may spring
from the veneration in which the
speaker holds, or affects to hold him,
because of his years, his eminence or
his dignity; from a particular subordi-
nation (as a servants to his employer,
a school-boys to his master, a soldiers
to his officer, and the like); or else from
the mere circumstance that a stranger
or a casual acquaintance is the person
spoken to, not an intimate. In this last
implication, it is a buffer that saves you
from indiscriminate familiarity, exacts
just what respect it pays, and puts the
two parties In their place; and it Is on
this account that Sir was, a hundred
years ago, a useful word in the mouths
of women; it Is a protection they dis-
dain to-day. Now of these three man-
ners of using the word Sir (or Maam,
It Is all one), two are become discred-
ited, principally because the third Is
the most notorious; because the notion
of subordination drove out the notions
of proper respect and cautious cour-
tesy; and confounded civility with ser-
vility. It became offensIve to a great
many people, who were by no means
levellers, to address their equals by a
syllable which they exacted jealously
from their inferiors. Besides, that
Plain Man, at whom not so far back I
tilted (and shall presently have at him
again), in his rage against all symbols
and ceremonies and his zeal for simpli-
fying life, was ready at once to tell the
world that trwe politeness does not con-
sist in a form of words, but is only in
the heart. And, lastly, our travelling
Englishmen, some eighty years ago,
having earned abroad a reputation for
surliness and summary manners, made</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00274" SEQ="0274" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="264">	264	The Souls Surrender.
the thing a matter of pride, and at-	seems to me, why the civil modes of
tached incivility along with impassiv-	address are become more uncommon
ity to our national character, then form-	among us than in some other coun-
ing.	tries.
 These are the principal reasons, as it	                     0. P.
The Speaker.






THE SOULS SURRENDER

If Thou wilt take my heart, 0 God,
And mould it to Thy will,
Then through the stormy scenes of life
I shall be calm and still.

It is not great things Thou dost ask
Of Thy disciples, Lord,
But what of good they each can do
By helpful deed or word.

While some bear on the battlefield
The standard of the Cross,
Some are by humbler offices
Refined of earthly dross.

The grape is trodden in the press
To yield the quickening wine,
And souls by sorrow only, win
The brotherhood Divine.

There is no death save fear of death;
The soul that once is free
Shall find beyond the veil of Time
But larger liberty.

Then will I, Lord, await the end
With no unfilial dread,
And listen for Thy voice to call
The Living from the Dead.
a.	Barnett Smitl&#38; .

Good Words.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2926 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>870 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0226</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0226/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2926</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>August 4, 1900</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0226</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2926</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0226/" ID="ABR0102-0226-7">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2926</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">265-336</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00275" SEQ="0275" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="265">THE LIVING AGE:

(FOUNDED BY E. LITTELL IN 1844.)
SEVI~NTH SERIES. NO. 2926. AUGUST ~t, i~oo.
VOLUME VIII.
Fno~ BRGYIING
Vol. CCX.XvI.



BRITISH VACILLATION IN CHINA AND ITS CONSEQUENCES.

	Weariness, if not d~pair, must be
the dominant feeling of the writer upon
the Far East who takes up his pen oi~ice
more, at this moment of latest and
greatest crisis to discuss British policy
in relation to the Chinese Empire. A
dozen, perhaps a score of writers in
this country know the Far East well,
they have clearly foreseen what has
been coming, they have persistently is-
sued advice and warnings. As each
fresh rebuff or crisis has confirmed
their prophecies they have redoubled
their appeals for something in the shape
of a definite, consistent and supported
policy. For all the effect they have
had upon the Foreign Office they would
have been more usefully employed in
whitewashing its cellars.
	Meanwhile, the great rival has with-
stood us to our face in the daylight,
and sown tares in our fields in the
night, and in the body we have tried
to preserve, the process of decay has
gone so steadily on that probably no
political antiseptic will now be able to
save it from dissolution. Suddenly
except to those who have cried from
the watch-towers in vainan appalling
situation faces us; every foreigner in
Peking, including diplomatists, ladies
and children, is virtually a prisoner,
in imminent peril of outrage, torture
I write on the 23rd of June.
	and death; a foreign relief force of
2,000 men has not been heard of for a
week; the famous but old-fashioned
Taku forts, having fired upon the foreign
fleet at midnight, obviously by order o(
the Chinese Government, have been bom-
barded, blown up and occupied at a
serious loss of foreign life; the railways
are destroyed and all the telegraph
wires are cutif the 250 Europeans in
Peking had been massacred eight days
ago we should not know it yet; and all
the foreign buildings nt Peking, except
the legations, including the large Ro-
man Catholic Cathedral, upon the porch
of which is an Imperial inscription
hitherto supposed to guarantee it under
all possible circumstances from injury
at Chinese hands, and the buildings of
the Chinese Maritime Customs, Chinese
property and the bulwark of such Chi-
nese solvency as exists, have been
burned. The Western world has never
found itself in such an embarrassing
position in China before, and if, as
seems probable at this moment, all the
organized Chinese forces join in an at-
tempt to expel the foreigner, and the
always simmering rebellions of the
south break into flame, as they are al-
most certain to do if the situation is
prolonged, it is impossible to foresee
the end or to say how the West is to
re-establish its prestige and authority.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00276" SEQ="0276" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="266">	266	British Vacillation in China.

	England has been for fifty years the
paramount Power in China. By the
vast preponderance of her trade, the
numbers of her nationals living and
trading there, her experience of the
East, her supply of capable adminis-
trators, her unquestioned command of
the sea highway thither, the position
of leader has naturally fallen to her
among the nations. How she has ac-
quitted herself of this responsible and
proud task is sufficiently shown by the
facts of the situation to-day as sum-
marized above. The humiliation, the
loss, the possible horrors, lie chiefly at
the door of England. Her paramountcy
is gone forever, beyond the faintest
possibility of retrieval. That the open-
ings for her trade will be largely cur-
tailed is also no longer a matter of
doubt. Our statesmen have been la-
mentably and conspicuously wanting
in the energy necessary to the perform-
ance of their task, and as the most un-
portant problems have arisen during
Lord Salisburys present Government,
it is the Cabinet of to-day that has
done, or left undone, most to bring this
injury upon the nation.
	Since Lord Salisbury has been in
office there have been several occasions
when an intelligent appreciation of
affairs, backed by bold and straightfor-
ward action, would have preserved the
integrity of China, kept for all nations
alike the huge actualities and greater
potentialities of her trade and postponed
indefinitely, if not forever, the dangers
of a war over her partition. The abil-
ity of England to do this thing was far
greater than that of any other country,
for the simple reason that the world
realizes that we are by fixed policy a
free-trading nation, and that our object
is to maintain open markets for all.
The United States and Japan, with pos-
sibly Germany as well, would have
supported us in diplomatic action di-
rected to this endindeed, when it be-
came evident that nothing was to be
expected from Lord Salisbury, the
United States Government took the
matter up and secured assurances of
definite adherence to the open door
from every nation except Russia, whose
reply was characteristically vague and
unsatisfactory. But this was too late
to prevent the absorption of Manchuria
by a Power whose fixed policy is the
prohibition of foreign trade, whereas
there was plenty of time, after the in-
tentions of Russia were plain to all the
world, to secure a general declaration
of open trade policy for all China for-
ever, which no Power could have sub-
sequently abrogated except by force of
arms.
	Sooner or later order will reign once
more in Peking, there will be some cen-
tral authority there, and the Ministers
of the Powers will once more be about
their businessor other Ministers if
these are in their graves. Then Eng-
land will have to profess a policy of
some kind, and make an effort of some
sort to carry it out. Beneath any pol-
icy there are a number of axioms, and
so far as these are borne in mind that
policy will stand a chance of success,
and so far as they are overlooked it
will once more fail. Expert opinion
will differ somewhat, of course, con-
cerning these axioms, but upon most
of them, all who know the Far East,
will be in substantial agreement, and
my desire here is to set some of these
plainly forth. Before doing so, how-
ever, it is essential to recall to public
attention a few of the extraordinary
lapses from common sense and com-
mon energy that have characterized our
treatment of the Chinese problem dur-
ing the last few years. So many other
exciting events have overlaid them
that they have probably passed out of
public recollection.
	Is it generally remembered, for in-
stance, that the Britisfh Parliament
passed a resolution formally declaring
the integrity of China to be a British</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00277" SEQ="0277" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="267">	British Vacillation in China.	267

concern? It meant nothing, and no
action whatever was intended to follow
it.	It was tossed as a sop by a policy-
less Government to an uneasy House.
Could anything have been more dis-
creditable to the British Empire than
this bit of feeble bluff? The Cassini
Convention is even less likely to be
recollected. In November, 1895, the
Times published a telegram from a
correspondent in Hong Kong, stating
that a secret treaty had been signed
between Russia and China, by which
the former was conceded the right of
anchorage for her fleet in Port Arthur,
and the right to build railways across
Manchuria to Vladivostok and Port
Arthur. The Russian Embassy in Lon-
don at once declared these statements
to be absolutely unfounded. On the
28th of October, 1896, the North China
Daily News published the full text of
this Convention, which was seen to
place the whole of northern China vir-
tually under Russian protectionRus-
sia might station any force she pleased
in this territory, raise and drill Chinese
levies, develop mineral resources, forti-
fy Port Arthur, Talienwan and Kiao-
chao; if she found herself in danger of
war, China bound herself not to cede
strategical points to any other Power,
and Russia undertook to defend China
against other foreign encroachment.
Again and again the British Govern-
ment denied the existence of this Con-
vention. Yet for six weeks the baggage
of the Russian Minister in Peking was
packed ready for his instant departure
as soon as it was signed, and his car-
riages and mule litters stood ready all
this time in the courtyard of the Rus-
sian Legation. The Times felt com-
pelled by courtesy, in view of the offi-
cial Russian denial, to repudiate its
correspondent, but the English papers
in the Far East persisted in the fact
of the Convention, and, as I myself
knew th~ correspondent intimately and
the sources of his information, I wrote
at the time, I am profoundly con-
vinced that although the statement as
to the conclusion of a private treaty
may have been textually inaccurate,
the broad fact is indubitable. It might
have been thought that the Foreign
Office would have inquired privately
into the sources of so very serious a
rumor. On the contrary, it simply in-
formed Russia indirectly that she could
not be allowed to possess herself of
Port Arthur. On the 8th of February,
1898, Mr. (now Lord) Curzon reassured
the House of Commons as follows:
lip to now, Russia has done nothing
in respect of Port Arthur which she
has not been perfectly entitled, under
treaty rights, to do. Russia has sent
ships of war to Port Arthur; and if
blame is to be attached to her for so do-
ing, Her Majestys government must
be included in the accusation, for a
fortnight ago we did exactly the same
thing (Cheers). The right to send
ships of war to Port Arthur is
a right which we enjoy together
with other Powers under the treaty of
Tientsin, and when the occasion arises,
we shafl do it again.

	On the 27th of March the lease of
Port Arthur by China to Russia was
signed by Li Hung-chang, Chang Chih-
tung and M. Pavioff, the Russian repre-
sentative in Peking, with the following
as its Article VI:
The governments of the two coun-
tries agree that as Port Arthur is sole-
ly a naval port, only Russian and Chi-
nese vessels are to be allowed to use
it, and it is to be considered a closed
port as far as the war and mer-
chant vessels of other Powers are con-
cerned.

	Thus, within seven weeks the remark
of the Under-Secretary in the House
of Commons was shown by events to
be as ignorant in fact as it was flippant
in form. The alc~ove lease was not
generally known until the 3d of June,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00278" SEQ="0278" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="268">	268	British Vacillation in China.

when the Times published it. At once
Lord Salisbury telegraphed to the Brit-
Ish Ambassador in St. Petersburg to
inquire if it was correct, and to instruct
1dm, in that case, to point out to the
Russian Government that Article VI
was quite inconsistent with the spe-
cific assurances of the Russian Goy-
eminent and with our treaty rights in
Chinese ports. This infantile belief
that the Russian Government would
care a jot about specific assurances
~and treaty rights in a matter which
Russia had so close at heart as the
eventual mastery of northern China,
when she knew perfectly well that a
few sarcastically turned sentences in
a despatch would be all she would have
to bear for ignoring them, is of a piece
with too much of our diplomacy for
years past. Of course Russia pooh-
poohed all the objections, with even
less consideration for our feelings than
usual. One course alone would have
saved the situation. The treaty of
Tientsin (1858) gives us free and equal
participation in all privileges, immuni-
ties and advantages that may have
been, or may be hereafter, granted by
His Majesty, the Emperor of China to
the Government or the subjects of any
other nation. Here was a clear issue
the deliberate infraction by Russia of
the old standing treaty rights of all
other nations. The British flagshipa
more powerful vessel than any Russia
had on the spotshould have been or-
dered to enter Port Arthur, by
force if necessary, and to stay
there until the affair was settled in
accordance with the Treaty of Tien-
tsin, the Magna Gharta of the West in
China. Every student of the interna-
tional situation knows that Russia
would not have accepted the gage of
battle; but even if she had, it would
have been better to fight her with the
allies we should necessarily have had,
on such an issue, than to postpone an
inevitable conflict until she had queened
several more pawns. Before this, too,
the British Government had commit-
ted a blunder without parallel in mod-
em diplomacy for sheer ineptitude. The
country and tue House of Commons
had become very restless at the pros-
pect of the seizure of Port Arthur by
Russia and the apparent failure of Lord
Salisbury to take any steps to prevent
this. Thereupon, besides the statement of
Mr. Curzon quoted above aboutthe ships,
which was received with hearty cheers
of relief in the House, the Admiralty
circulated a list of ships stations in the
Far East containing these words: At
Port Arthur, Imiuortalit~ and Iphi-
genia. That is, we had two powerful
cruisers at the danger-point to guard
our rights. Naturally the country was
much relieved and criticism ceased.
Shortly afterwards Russia requested
that these two ships should be with-
drawn, and by an act of folly without
equal, I repeat, in diplomatic annals,
they were withdrawnforever. And
the country, after being quieted by the
news of their presence there, was posi-
tively assured that their presence had
possessed no signification whatever!
	Once more a domestic storm broke
upon the Government, and a dangerous
discussion loomed ahead in the House.
To stave off thisto have something
to pacify its supporters withthe Gov-
ernment arranged with Japan, always
ready to act with us in keeping China
open, to occupy Wei-hai-wei when
Japan evacuated it upon payment of
the remainder of the war indemnity by
China. Military and naval opinion, al-
most without exception has declared
this place to be useless to us; the Gov-
ernment was besought by one of the
first authorities upon strategy not to
put any valuable stores there to be cap-
tured by the enemy or to keep the fleet
idle in defending them; ten thousand
men would be necessary to protect the
place, and we have raised one solitary
iegiment of Chinese; a million sterling</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00279" SEQ="0279" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="269">	British Vacillation in China.	269

would have to be spent in fortificationS,
and we have spent nothing; our vital
interests, now that the partition of
China has begun, are in the Yangtse
Valley, and the Wei-hai-wei can no
more defend that, as a great military
authority has said, than a helmet upon
a mans head would defend his vitals;
the place, in fact, is an encumbrance
to us from a naval point of view, while
any commercial value it might have
had has been destroyed by our volun-
tary promise to Germany not to con-
struct a railroad from it to any other
part of the province.
The list of further failures of our
diplomacy in the Far East is far too
long to pursue, but one or two others
must be mentioned. We offered a large
loan to China and strongly urged her
to accept it. Russia forbade her, and
she declined it. British capital was
provided to build the railroad from
Peking to Niu-chwang; Russia pro-
tested; we wrote many strongly-worded
despatches; and then accepted the Rus-
sian insistence that the loan should
not give the right to any lien upon the
railway. The country became uneasy
at the apparent neglect of our interests
in the Yangtse Valley, but was once
more relieved by the Governments as-
surance that an undertaking had been
given by the Chinese Government safe-
guarding these interests. Three and a
half months later this undertaking was
issued to the public, but immediately
withdrawn because the official copy
contained Mr. Curzons private margin-
al notesstrictly speaking, this is not
grammar, etc. It proved to be ab-
solutely worthless. I quote the com-
ment of the Times:
Perhaps our light-hearted Under-Sec-
retary of State would not mind even
the ridicule with which his careless-
ness has covered him if it helped him
to divert public attention from the sub-
stance of these documents. . . . In
point of fact, this assurance up-
on which our Ministers have so often
prided themselves as one of the great
achievements of British policy in the
Far East, turns out to be no assurance
at all. No man in private life would
invest a single sovereign on the
strength of a declaration so evasive and
illusory. . . . This is nothing more
than an academic expression of opin-
ion, which commits the Chinese Gov-
ernment to nothing. It might change
its opinion tomorrow and cede half the
valley, yet, were this a transaction be-
tween ~ndividaals to be submitted to
an ordinary tribunal, we should simply
be laughed out of court if we pretended
to found a claim upon such a simu
lacrum of an assurance. . . . Is it not
time for Her Majestys Government to
drop playing with phrases and to loo1~
at facts?


One of the facts was that not long
afterwards a concession for a railway
from Peking to Hankow, the great port
in the very heart of the Yangtse Valley,
was granted (in spite of Lord Salis-
burys energetic protestson paper) to
a Belgian company, financed by the
Russo-Chinese Bankthat is, by the
Russian Government under one of its
numerous aliases.
During the time these things were
going on it was impossible for the coun-
try, through its Parliamentary repre-
sentatives, to obtain prompt, accurate,
or even straightforward information.
One glaring example must suffice.
When the British Government offered
its loan to China and strongly urged
acceptance, while Russia was success-
fully intriguing against it, Ministers in
both Houses were sharply questioned
as to the progress of negotiations. At
the same hour of the same day these
two absolutely contradictory answers
were given. Lord Salisbury in the
House of Lords:
I am not going through the propos-
als; the negotiations are not concluded
and it would not be right for me to do
so.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00280" SEQ="0280" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="270">	270	British Vacillation in China.

	Mr. Balfour in the House of Com-
mons

	The whole transaction is now a mat-
ter of ancient history. I mean the loan
negotiations; they do not ask for the
loan, and there is an end of it.

	Again, the Times said: It is difficult
to be quite accurate about the Belgian
concession because Lord Salisbury and
Mr. Curzon are not in agreement about
its history. In fact, Mr. Curzons an-
swers in Parliament became something
of a public scandal, in proof of which
strong statement it may suffice, to
save space, to quote the remark of the
Times that we are lulled to sleep for
months by Parliamentary statements
of a more or less disingenuous charac-
ter.
	To conclude: the situation two years
ago was that the policy imperatively
required by British interests in China,
and openly, indeed even defiantly, pro-
fessed by the British Government, was
hopelessly beaten and driven from the
field. Once more I cite the Times, a
strong supporter in other matters of
Lord Salisburys administration, since
my own assertion to this effect might be
re~,arded by those who have not fol-
lowed the facts as a partizan utter-
ance

	It is most surprising that, after its
failure and its utter impossibility have
been clearly demonstrated, the Govern-
nient should go on complacently behav-
ing as if the open door policy were alive
and winning all along the line. In the
actual condition of affairs that policy
is merely a snare and a delusion. The
other policy for good or ill is dominant
and inevitable. Each nation is taking
in hand as much of China as she can
deal with, and all are firmly resolved
that British trade shall not, if they can
help it, effect an entry into their areas.
Are we to go on for ever trying to keep
out the ocean with a mop or are we
going to take the world as we find it,
and to secure at least some area of
Chinese territory where British ecter-
prise may have a chance? At prc,ent
there are few indications that the
problem has been seriously grappled
with by the Government.

In view of such an outcome of British
efforts, it would be too painful to char-
acterize the following brave words
spoken by Lord Salisbury in the House
of Lords:
Not only have we not surrendered
one iota of our treaty rights, but we
have no intention of surrendering
them, and though I will not make cise
of those high-sounding words which
grate on the noble earls nerves, I will
say there is no effort which this coun-
try xviii not make rather than allow
those rights to be destroyed.

	Words, words, words, only good to
be laid away in the camphor of a stu-
dents note-book alongside Sir Michael
Hicks-Beachs equally brave and equal-
ly empty declaration that  the Gov-
ernment were absolutely determined at
whatever cost, even at the cost of war
if necessary, that the door should not
be shut.

	Unless we thoroughly realize how
badly we have done in the past, there
Is no hope that we shall do better in the
future. The object of this brief but
humiliating retrospect, therefore, is t
exhibit the urgency of a complete
change in our method of dealing with
the Chinese problem. Two things are
indispensable. First, a policy; second,
a determination to carry it out. The
second of these can be furnished only
by the pressure of public opinion, but
the former is a matter of discussion and
knowledge, and the light of past experi-
ence. Hitherto we have had no policy
at all; nobody can look at the Far East-
ern record of the present Government
and believe that at any time they had
definitely decided what they wished to
do, except fror~ day to day, or at what</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00281" SEQ="0281" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="271">British Vacillation in China.

point they would stand fast. As the
late German Minister to China said on
his return, the action of England has
been consistent in nothing except its
vacillation. Now a determined and
consistent policy must be based upon
certain accepted truths, as essential to
the resolution of our Chinese question,
as the axioms are to the solution of a
problem in Euclid. What, then, are
the axioms founded in fact or inculcat-
ed by experience, of a British Far East-
ern policy? I put forward the follow-
ing as affording a basis for discussion:
1.	There is no such thing as China.
We are accustomed to speak of
China and the Chinese people as if
they were distinct entities. This is an
error at the bottom of many of our
mistakes and confusions. We may use
the word China as a convenient expres-
sion to connote a certain vast portion
of the earths surface, but in no more
exact sense. What figures as China on
the map is a number of districts, often
separated from each other and from
the centre by immense distances, dif-
fering widely in climate, resources and
configuration, inhabited by people of
largely ~arying race, temperament,
habit, religion and language. The Mo-
hammedans, of whom there are thirty
millions, retard the Buddhists as irre-
ligious forei~ners. The inhabitants of
the central and northern provinces,
says Mr. Keane, scarcely re~ard those
of the extreme southeast districts as
fellow-countrymen at all. A native
of Shanghai was heard to say, There
were seven Chinamen and two Canton-
ese. A man from Tientsin and a man
from Canton can no more talk to each
other than can a Frenchman and a
Dutchman. Moreover, there exists be-
tween th m a virulent race-hatred. I
lost the best Chinese servant I ever had
because, being from the north, nothing
would induce him to accompany me in
the south of China where his speech
would have betrayed him. Cantonese
271

velly bad man, master, he said to me;
L go home. This curious inter-ha-
tred is conspicuous where Chinese from
different parts of China meet together,
as, for example, in Bangkok, or on the
plantations in Malaya or the Dutch
Indies. Savage faction-fights are of
constant occurrence. Consequently it
is easy to raise a force of Chinese in
one place to fight Chinese in another.
It is because there is no such thing as
China that the military caste of the
Manchus, comparatively infinitesimal
in numbers, have been able to impose
their rule upon the enormous masses
of Chinese. Thus it is unwise to predi-
cate anything of China as a whole, or
to believe that what suits one part will
necessarily suit another. To this extent
the partition of China would rest upon
a scientific and practical basis.
	2.	China will not reform itself in
any way.This axiom arises naturally
from the preceding. Over the hetero-
,eneous and conflicting masses of China
there has never been any effective cen-
tral control, and what control there has
been has steadily grown weaker. The
Vermilion pencil makes a faint mark
in the south, while in the southwest
and extreme northwest it has little
but an academic influence, and on the
Tibetan borders none at all. Respect
this! appended to every imperial re-
script in the Peking Gazette, is as far
from actuality as the Oyez of the
usher with us, or the challenge of the
Queens champion at the Coronation.
There is, therefore, not the slightest
possibility of the establishment by Chi-
nese authority of a national army, or
navy, or civil service. And the corrup-
tion which is the fatal curse of China
is directly due to the fact that there is
not, and cannot be, any central author-
ity to exercise control over local offi-
dais, in the absence of this, to pay
them. The Chinese people in the lan-
guage of physics, is a mechanical mix-
ture and not a chemical compound, and</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00282" SEQ="0282" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="272">	272	British Vacillation in China.

therefore it is irresponsive to the actIon
of any single re-agent, and incapable of
exhibiting any common property.
	It follows that the bogey of the yel-
low peril, the conquest of Europe by
the Chinese, and such-like anticipations,
have no basis in fact. The late Mr.
Charles Pearson started this in recent
years, and the present Commander-in-
Chief is said to share his view. When
horses and dogs mutiny, and harness
and muzzle men, China will invade Eu-
rope, and not before. The same funda-
mental misconception which invented
this nightmare has led other writers
into similar errors of predication. For
instance, when war broke out between
China and Japan, Mr. Curzon, at the
end of two long and carefully reasoned
letters to the Times, reached this im-
posing conclusion:

	China pours upon the enemy an inex-
haustible volume of men; her resources
are almost illimitable; her patience is
both colossal and profound. In a war
in which her entire prestige and her
continued domination of Eastern Asia
were at stake, she would fight on and
on, through defeat to victory, and
would sooner perish than capitulate.

The war, it will be remembered, did
not proceed along these lines. This
misconception, however, is very wide-
spread, and Mr. Curzon again fell a
victim to it in his interpretation, in his
well-known work upon the Far East,
of the sudden enthusiasm for a coin-
plete railway system professed a few
years ago by Chinese statesmen, for he
wrote:
The entire scheme, in fact, is Chinas
reply to the Trans-Siberian Railway of
Russia to Vladivostokthe prodigious
effect of which upon the future of Asia,
at present but scantily realh.~ed in this
country, is clearly realized by a few
Chinese statesmenand is a warning
to the Tsar that China does not mean
to let Manchuria and the Sungari River
slip from her grasp quite as easily as
she did the Amur and Ussuri Channels,
and the provinces upon their northern
and eastern banks.

Recent events add a pathos to the strik-
ing inaccuracy of this forecast.
	Under the present nigirne what is true
of the Chinese Government is true also
of individual Chinamen. Many will
recollect the remarkable paper signed
(not written) by the Marquis Ts~ng, in
the Asiatic Quarterly Review, about
fourteen years ago, called The Awak-
ening of China, in which he declared
that the feet of China were at last
upon the path of progress. When I
was in Peking, Ts~ng himself was re-
garded as little better than a foreign
devil, and he had not enough influ-
ence to procure me admittance to an
ordinary temple. That arch-humbug,
Li Hung-chang, after throwing dust in
the eyes of generations of foreigners,
is probably found out by everybody at
last. If Russia succeeds in establish-
ing herself in Peking, his day of reward
will have dawned. His former secre-
tary and interpreter, the remarkably
able and accomplished Chinaman who
now represents the Son of Heaven at
the Court of St. James, is doubtless re-
joicing that he is not in Peking at this
moment, since, except under the wing
of his old patron, his head would not
be safe on his shoulders. Forand this
might almost stand as an axiom by it-
selfevery Chinaman who professes
Liberal ideas and sympathy with West-
ern nations is either assuming a con-
venient mask for a time, or else he has
cut himself off so completely from
his own people that they distrust and
dislike him almost more than they do
the foreigner himself. Ninety-nine
times out of a hundred the former is
the case. Generations of education in
China, combined with a strong hand
and just treatment, will produce a class
of Chinese as loyal to Western methods</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00283" SEQ="0283" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="273">27S
British Vacillation in China.

as the Chinese of Singapore, who re-
gard the British flag as their greatest
assetpolitical, not commercialbut
until then the attitude of the Chinese
will be that of the coolie on the labor
ship in Hong Kong harbor, who made
an obscene remark about the Protector
of Chinese as this official passed, and
who, when the latter turned and gave
him a sound rating in faultless Chinese,
remarked to his neighbor with genuine
surprise, It talks like a human being!
Any and every reform in China must
draw its motive power and its guid-
ance from outside.
	3.	Russian ambition has no limits.
This is an important axiomand not
alone in the Far Eastfor we have
hitherto acted in the belief that if Rus-
sia were conceded her immediate ob-
jects she would rest and be thankful.
You might as well expect only half the
stream to run down hill. Not until all
peoples that on earth do dwell are safe
within the fold of the Orthodox Greek
Church, and the gaze of the double-
headed eagle of Byzantium encircles
the equator and the meridian of St.
Petersburg, will Russian ambition be
gratified. For her an imperative Di-
vine command and a congenital terri-
torial ambition point the same way. No-
body can have studied Russian diplo-
macy for years without conceiving a
profound admiration of the skill and
the patriotism which inspire it. And
no contemporary sentiment is so foolish
as that blind Russophobia unhappily
not yet extinct among us. Russia will
take all she can possibly get, and, like
the rest of us, what she cannot get she
will do without. Instead of abusing
her it would be wiser to emulate her
qualities and so seek to put a barrier
in her way at the points where the
interests of our own country become
imperative. It is easy for a strong na-
tion to come to a durable understanding
with herwitness Germany and Aus-
tria. But we shall never do it by writ-
lug sarcastic despatches and making
rude speeches, and then meekly accept-
ing her fact accomplished to our injury.
That is the policy of the boy who puts
his finger to his nose and runs away
and it has been ours for too long.
	There is no mystery whatever in Rus-
sian ambition in the Far East. It is to
become the protector of Chinato begin
with. Given twenty years of that and
she would be irresistible. This ambi-
tion was plainly announced by the great
Muravieff-Amurski himself, the won-
derful man who gave Russia the Amur
and led her to the Pacific, almost in
spite of herself. And a prohibitory tar-
iff towards the trade of other countries
follows her flag, wie die Thriine auf die
Zwiebel. British trade she has deliber-
ately destroyed wherever she has come
in contact with it. A very frank utter-
ance on this point relieves anybody else
from the need of making assertions
about her objects in China. Prince
Ukhtomsky, head of the last Russian
Commission in Peking, director of the
Russo-Chinese Bank, editor of the St.
Petersburg Vied~mosti, travelling com-
panion and intimate friend of the Tsar,
has stated that the policy of Russia is,
first, to absorb China, under the regis
of the present dynasty; second, to ex-
clude British trade; and third, to form
a continental alliance with the object
of crushing England.2 Dignity de-
mands that we should deceive ourselves
no longer. If it be indeed our lot to
be wiped out by the glacial movement
of Russia, let us, at least, like the sol-
dier who desires to be shot with un-
bandaged eyes, perish looking steadily
upon our fate.
	4.	Japan is face to face with a life-
and-death issue in the Far East.The
future of Japan rides upon a dials
point at this moment, and well she
knows it. If Russia once consolidate
her position in northern China, and in

2 Quoted by Mr. Geoffrey Drage, 1W P., in an
interesting speech in the House of Commons.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00284" SEQ="0284" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="274">	:274	British Vacillaf ion in China.

-another year this will be done, Japan
has lost the future of her brightest
hopes and may await the fulfilment of
her worst fears. For a year to come
Russia will do everything to conciliate
hereven, I believe, going so far as to
promise her the domination of Korea.
If Japan strike at all, the blow must
be delivered not later than six months
hence. Then, with an army admirable
in equipment, warlike in spirit, and
half a million strong, and a fleet begin-
ning with six battleships as powerful
-as any in the world, six new first-class
cruisers, the best that European ship-
yards can turn out, and an ample sup-
ply of second-class cruisers, destroyers
and transport, she may reasonably
hope for victory. But the crisis is a
terrible one for her, and a truly fearful
responsibility rests upon her statesmen.
It is needless to point out what an op-
portunity this situation gives to the
statesmen of any Power on terms of
-cordial friendship with Japan, whose
objects in the Far East are sure before-
hand of Japanese sympathy.
	These axioms, hastily and made-
quately as they are set down here,
must underlie, I venture to submit, any
-successful British policy in the Far East.
And if this be so, it should not be diffi-
cult to deduce from them the broad
-outlines of such a policy. How the
fast-rising flames of anti-foreign
fury are to be subdued, and the
old semblance of order re-established
in China, is a problem past my solving.
But when this is accomplished, be the
time near or far, a more difficult task
will await the statesmen of the West.
So far as I can see, the solution will
have to be sought along some such lines
as these:
	1.	China can only be ruled through
the Chinese. Therefore, the Empress
Dowa~er being deposed and deported,
the Emperor must be replaced upon the
throne, to rule by the advice of a
Council of Chinese i\ inisters acting
under the control of a Council of repre-
sentatives of the Powers. The sugges-
tion that the capital should be removed
to Nanking is probably a wise one, but
Russia would exert all her influence
to prevent it.
	2.	The whole of China must be
thrown open to the foreign trade.
	3.	This can only be done when for-
eign troops, or foreign-led Chinese
troops, are prepared to defend foreign
merchants from molestation. There-
fore, the open door policy being dead
beyond resuscitation, and the partition
of China in a limited sense inevitable,
each Power should undertake to keep
order in its own sphere. These spheres
are already overtly or tacitly agreed
upon. Korea would form the sphere
of Japan, and any Power unwilling to
accept this would have to make a dif-
ferent arrangement by force of arms.
	4.	Every Power would enter into a
formal engagement with all the others
that no duties beyond those agreed
upon by all should be levied, that no
preferential or differential railway rates
should be imposed in its sphere, that
no force should be raised beyond that
necessary to keep order, and that all
matters of intercommunication should
be decided by the Council of foreign
representatives.
	a.	England should invite the United
States to address a communication to
the Powers simultaneously with herself
in this sense. The United States would
probably not desire a sphere of their
own, as there would be no advantage
in having one under this scheme, except
the prevailing use of ones own lan-
guage in it, and the United States
would find this advantage in the British
sphere and be in the same position as
other nations in all the other spheres
and in the general control. As the
American elections would be over by
the time this proposal would be under
discussion, there would be less difficulty
in inducing an American administratboo</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00285" SEQ="0285" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="275">	Mrs. Radclzffe&#38; Novels.	275

to take action. Moreover, if America
should ever desire to relieve herself of
special responsibility in the Philippines,
these islands could be included in this
Chinese union as the American sphere.
6. As there is nobody at the Foreign
Office or in the diplomatic service with
any expert knowledge of China, as our
Consuls, who are experts, are far away,
and as Britisjl dealings with the Far
East have formed an almost unbroken
series of blunders for some time past,
a number of gentlemen possessing spe-
cial qualifications for the task, begin-
ning, 1 would suggest, with Professor
Douglas, should be invited to form an
alvisory committee to be consulted
when n cessary by the Secretary of
State for Foreign Affairs.

The idea at the bottom of these pro-
posals is that they would compel every
nation to show her own hand, and place
in the position of the common enemy
the Power that would not co-operate
for the equal common good. I am well
The Nin&#38; teenth Century.
aware of the difficulties in the way of
such a policy as is here outlined, espe-
cially in the working of a oominium
on so large a scale, and in the fact that
Russia, apart from the sincerely pacific
and conscientious aspirations of the
Tsar himself, would rather keep China
corrupt and weak than have her re-
formed and strong, and I am under no
illusion as to my own lack of claims
to formulate it, but I see no other al-
ternative to international quarrels, and
What I have written may, perhaps,
serve as a basis for discussion, for only
by open discussion and the consequent
growth of a strong public opinion will
anything be accomplished and British
interests saved from the wreck which
inept statesmanship has made of them.
At any rate, even this cursory glance at
our miserable record should be enough
to show that something must be done
by us at once, and something totally
different from what we have done
hitherto.
Illenry Norma




MRS. RADCLIFFES NOVELS.

Does any one now read Mrs. Radcliffe,
or am I the only wanderer in her windy
rorridors listening timidly to groans
and hollow voices, and shielding the
flame of a lamp, which, I fear, will
presently flicker out, and leave me in
darkness? People know the name of
The Mysteries of Udoipho; they
know that boys would say to Thacker-
y at school, Old fellow, draw us
Vivaldi in the Inquisition. But have
they penetrated into the chill galleries
of the C~ stle of IJdolpho? Have they
shuddered for Vivaldi in face of the
sable-clad and masked Inquisition?
Certainly Mrs. Radcliffe, within the
memory of man, has been extremely
popular. The thick, double-columned
volume in which I peruse the works of
the Enchantress belongs to a public
library. It is quite the dirtiest, greasi-
est, most dogs-eared and most bescrib-
bled tome in the collection. Many of
the books have remained during the
last hundred years, uncut, even to this
day, and I have had to apply the paper
knife to many an author, from Aid-
phron (1790) to Mr. Max 1\Iiiller, and
Dr. Birkbeck Hills edition of Bozzys
Life of Dr. Johnson. But Mrs. Rad-
cliffe has been read diligently, and co-
piously annotated.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00286" SEQ="0286" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="276">	276	Mrs. Radclz2fes Novels.

	This lady was, in a literary sense,
and though, like the sire of Evelina, he
cast her off, the daughter of Horace
Walpole. Just when King Romance
seemed as dead as Queen Anne, Wal-
pole produced that Gothic tale, The
Castle of Otranto, in 1764. In that
very year was born Anne Ward, who,
in 1787, married William Radcliffe,
Esq., M.A. Oxon. In 1789 she pub-
lished The Castles of Athlin and Dun-
bayne. The scene, she tells us, is
laid in the most romantic part of the
Highlands, the northeast coast of Scot-
land. On castles, anywhere, she
doted. ~Valpole, not Smollett or Miss
Burney, inspired her with a passion for
those homes of old romance. But the
northeast coast of Scotland~ is hardly
part of the Highlands at all, and is
far from being very romantic. The
period is the dark ages in general.
Yet the captive Earl, when the sweet
tranquillity of evening threw an air of
tender melancholy over his mind
composed the following sonnet, which
(having committed it t@ paper) he, the
next evening, dropped upon the terrace.
He had the pleasure to observe that the
paper was taken up by the ladies, who
immediately retired into the castle.
These were not the manners of the
local Mackays, of the Sinclairs and of
the small but fierce clan of Gunn, in
the dark ages.
But this was Mrs. Radcliffes way.
She delighted in descriptions of scen-
ery, the more romantic the better, and
usually drawn entirely from her inner
consciousness. Her heroines write
sonnets (which never but once are son-
nets) and other lyrics on every occa-
sion. With his usual generosity Scott
praised her landscape and ~her lyrics,
but, indeed, they are, as Sir Walter
said of Mrs. Hemans, too poetical,
and probably they were skipped, even
by her contemporary devotees. The
Castles of Athlin and Dunlayne
frankly do not permit themselves to be
read, and it was not till 1790, with A
Sicilian Romance, that Mrs. Radcliffe
found herself and her public. After
reading, with breathless haste, through
A Sicilian Romance and The Ro-
mance of the Forest in a single dny,
it would ill become me to speak lightly
of Mrs. Radcliffe. Like Catherine Mor-
land, I love this ladys tender yet ter-
rific fancy.
	Mrs. Radcliffe does not always keep
on her highest level, but we must re-
member that her last romance, The
Italian, is by far her best. She had
been feeling her way to this pitch of
excellence, and, when she had attained
to it she published no more. The re~- -
son is uncertain. Scott thinks that she
may have been annoyed by her imita-
tors, or by her critics, against whom
he defends her in an admirable pas-
sage, to be cited later. Meanwhile, let
us follow Mrs. Radcliffe in her upward
course.
	The Sicilian Romance appeared in
1790, when the authors age was twen-
ty-six. The book has a treble attrac-
tion, for it contains the germ of North-
anger Abbey, and the germ of Jane
Eyre, andthe germ of Byron I Like
Joseph Andrews, Northanger Ab-
bey began as a parody (of Mrs. Rad-
cliffe) and developed into a real novel
of character. So, too, Byrons gloomy,
scowling adventures, with their dark-
ling past, are mere repetitions in rhyme
of Mrs. Radcliffes Schedoni. This is
so obvious that when discussing
Mrs. Radcliffes Schedoni, Scott adds
in a note parallel passages from By-
rons Giaour. Sir Walter did not
mean to mock, he merely compared
two kindred spirits. The noble poet
kept on the business still, and broke
into octosyllabics, borrowed from Scott,
his descriptions of miscreants borrowed
from Mrs. Radcliffe.
	A Sicilian Romance has its scene
in the palace of Ferdinand, fifth Mar-
quis of Mazzini, on the northern coast</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00287" SEQ="0287" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="277">	Mrs. Redcl~jff~es Novels.	277

of Sicily. The time is about 1580, but
there is nothing in the manners or cos-
tume to indicate that, or any other pe-
riod. Such local color was unknown
to Mrs. Radcliffe, as to Clara Reeve. In
Horace Walpole, hc~wever, a character
goes so far in the mediseval way as to
say by my halidome.
	The Marquis Mazzini had one son
and two daughters by his first amiable
consort, supposed to be long dead when
the story opens. The son is the origin
of Henry Tilney in Northanger Ab-
bey, and in General Tilney does Cath-
erine recognize a modern Marquis of
Mazzini. But the Marquiss wife, to
be sure, is not dead; like the first Mrs.
Rochester, she is concealed about the
back premis&#38; s, and, as in Jane Eyre,
it is her movements, and those of her
gaolers, that produce mystery, and
make the reader suppose that the
place is haunted. It is, of course, only
the mystery and the machinery of
Mrs. Radcliffe that Miss Bront~ adapt-
ed. These passages in Jane Eyre
have been censured, but it is not easy
to see how the navel could do without
them. Mrs. Radcliffes tale entirely
depends on its machinery. Her wick-
ed Marquis, having secretly immured
Number One, has now a new and beau-
tiful wife, whose character, alas! does
not bear inspection. This domestic
position, as Number Two, as we know,
was declined by the austere virtue of
Jane Byre.
	Phenomena begin in the first chap-
ter of A Sicilian Romance, mysteri-
ous lights wander about uninhabited
parts of the castle, and are vainly in-
vestigated by young Ferdinand, son of
the Marquis. Meanwhile, Hippolitus
the Chaste, loved all in vain by the
reigning Marchioness, is adored by, and
adores, her stepdaughter Julia. Jeal-
ousy and revenge are clearly indicated.
But, in chasing mysterious lights
and figures through mouldering
towers. Ferdinand gets into the
very undesirable position of David
Baif our, when he climbs, in the dark,
the broken turret stair in his uncles
house of Shaws (in Kidnapped). Here
is a fourth author indebted to Mrs.
Radcliffe; her disciples are Miss Aus-
ten, Byron, Miss Bront~ and Mr. Louis
Stevenson! Ferdinand began the as-
cent. He had not proceeded very far,
when the stones of a step which his
foot had just quitted gave way, and,
dragging with them those adjoining,
formed a chasm in the staircase that
terrified even Ferdinand, who was left
tottering on the suspended half of the
steps, in momentary expectation of
falling to the bottom with the stone on
whh~h he rested. In the terror which
this occasioned, he attempted to save
himself by catching at a kind of beam
which suspended over the stairs, when
the lamp dropped from his hand, and
he was left in total darkness.
	Can anything be more amazing hor-
rid, above all as there are mysterious
figures in and about the tower? Mrs.
Radcliffes lamps always fall, or are
blown out in the nick of time, an ex-
pedient already used by Clara Reeve
in that very mild but once popular
ghost story, The Old English Baron
(1777). All authors have such favorite
devices, and I wonder how many fights
Mr. Stanley Weymans heroes have
fought, from the cellar to their favor-
ite tilting ground, the roof of a strange
house!
	Ferdinand hung on to the beam for
an hour, when the ladies came with a
light, and he scrambled back to solid
earth. In his next nocturnal reseai~ch,
a sullen groan arose from beneath
where he stood, and when he tried to
force a door (there are scores of such
weird doors in Mrs. Radcliffe) a groan
was repeated, more hollow and dread-
ful than the first. His courage forsook
himand no wonder! Of course h~
could not know that the author of the
groans was, in fact, his long-lost</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00288" SEQ="0288" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="278">	278	Mrs. Radcl#es Novels.

mother, immured by his father, the
wicked Marquis. XVe need not follow
the narrative though the darkling
crimes and crumbling galleries of this
terrible castle on the north coast of
Sicily. Everybody is alxvays gazing
in silent terror, and all the locks are
rusty. A savage and dexterous ban-
ditti play a prominent part, and the
imprisoned Ferdinand did not hesitate
to believe that the moans he heard
came from the restless spirit of the
murdered della Campo. No working
hypothesis could seem more plausible
to Mr. Frederic Myers, but it was er-
roneous. Mrs. Radcliffe does not deal
in a single avowed ghost. She finally
explains away, by normal causes, every-
thing that she does not forget to ex-
plain. At the most, she indulges her-
self in a premonitory dream. On this
point she is true to common sense,
without quite adopting the philosophy
of David Hume. I do not see that
spirits have appeared, she remarks,
but if several discreet, unprejudiced
persons were to assure me that they
had seen oneI should not be bold or
proud enough to reply, it is impossible!
But Hume was bold and proud enough;
he went further than Mrs. Radcliffe.
Scott censures Mrs. Radcliffes em-
ployment of explanations. He is in
favor of boldly avowing the use of
supernatural machinery, or of leaving
the matter in the vague, as in the ap-
pearance of the wraith of the dying
Alice to Ravenswood. But, in Mrs.
Radcliffes day, common sense was so
tyrannical, that the poor ladys ro-
mances would have been excluded from
families, if she had not provided nor-
mal explanations of her groans,
moans, voices, lights and wandering
figures. The ghost hunt in the castle
finally brings Julia to a door, whose
bolts, strengthened by desperation, she
forced back. There was a middle-aged
lady in the room, who, after steadily
gazing on Julia, suddenly exclaimed,
My daughter! and fainted away.
Julia being about seventeen, and Ma-
dame Mazzini, her mamma, having-.
been immured for fifteen years, we ob-
serve in this recognition ~he force of
the maternal instinct.
The wicked Marquis was poisoned
by the partner of his iniquities, who
anon stabbed herself with a oniard.
The virtuous Julia marries the chaste
Hippolitus, and, says the author, in
reviewing this story, we perceive a
singular and striking instance of moral
retribution.
	We also remark the futility of lock-
ing up an inconvenient wife, fabled to
be defunct, in ones own country house.
Had Mr. Rochester studied the Sicilian
Romance, he would have shunned an
obsolete system, inconvenient at best,.
and apt in the long run to be disas-
trous.
	In the Romance of the Forest
(1791) Mrs. Radcliffe remained true to
Mr. Stanley Weymans favo ite period,.
the end of the sixteenth century. But
there are no historical characters or
costumes in the story, and all the per-
sons, as far as language and costume
go, might have been alive in the year
1791.
	The story runs thus: One de la Motte,
who appears to have fallen from dissi-
pation to swindling, i~7on the first page,
discovered flying from Paris and th&#38; 
law, with his wife, in a carriage. Lost
in the dark on a moor, he follows a
light, and enters an old lonely house.
He is seized by ruffians, locked in, and
expects to be murdered, which he
knows that he cannot stand, for he is
timid by nature. In fact, a ruffian
puts a pistol to La Mottos hreast with
one hand, while with the other he-
drags along a beautiful girl of eighteen.
Swear that you will convey this girl
where I may never see her more, ex-
claims the bully, and La Motte, withy
the young lady, is taken to his carriage.
If you return within an hour you will</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00289" SEQ="0289" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="279">	Mrs. Radcl#es Novels.	279

be welcomed with a brace of bullets,
is the ruffians parting threat.
	So La Motte, Madame La Motte and
the beautiful girl drive away, La
Mottes one desire being to find a re-
treat safe from the police of an offended
justice.
	Is this not a very original, striking
and affecting situation; provocative,
too, of the utmost curiosity? A fugi-
tive from justice, in a strange, small,
dark, ancient house, is seized, threat-
ened and presented with a young and
lovely female stranger. In this open-
ing we recognize the hand of a master
genius. There must be an explanation
of proceedings so highly unconven-
tional, and what can the reason be?
The reader is empoign6 in the first page
and eagerly follows the flight of La
Motte, also of Peter, his coachman, an
attached, comic, and familiar domes-
tic. After a few days the party ob-
serve, in the recesses of a gloomy f or-
est, the remains of a Gothic abbey.
They enter; by the light of a flickering
lamp they penetrate horrible recesses,
discover a room handsomely provided
with a trapdoor, and determine to re-
side in a dwelling so congenial, though
as La Motte judiciously remarks not
in all respects strictly Gothic. After
a few days La Motte finds that some-
body is inquiring for him in the nearest
town. He seeks foi~ a hiding-place, and
explores the chambers under the trap-
door. Here he finds in a large chest
what do you suppose he finds? It was
a human skeleton! Yet in this awful
vicinity he and his wife, with Adeline
(the fair stranger) conceal themselves.
The brave Adeline, when footsteps are
heard, and a figure is beheld in the up-
per rooms, accosts the stranger. His
keen eye presently detects the practical
trapdoor, he raises it, and the cowering
La Motte recognizes in the dreaded
visitorhis own son, who had sought
him out in filial affection.
	Already Madame La Motte has be-
come jealous of Adeline, especially as
her husband is oddly melancholy, and.
apt to withdraw into a glade, where he
mysteriously disappears into the re-
cesses of a Gothic sepulchre. This,.
to the watchful eyes of a wife, is proof
of faithlessness on the part of a hus-
band. As the son Louis really falls in
love with Adeline, Madame La Motte
becomes doubly unkind, and Adelin~
now composes quantities of poems to.
Night, to Sunset, to the Nocturnal Gale
and so on.
	In this uncomfortable situation, two.
strangers arrive in a terrific thunder-
storm. One is young, the other is a
Marquis. On seeing this nobleman,
La Mottes limbs trembled, and a
ghastly paleness overspread his coun-
tenance. The Marquis was little less
agitated, and was, at first, decidedly
hostile. La Motte implored forgiveness
for what?and the Marquis (who, in
fact, owned the Abbey, and had a
shooting lodge not far off) was molli-
fied. They all became rather friendly,
and Adeline asked La Motte about the
stories of hauntings, and a murder
said to have been, at some time, com-
mitted in the Abbey. La Motte said
that the Marquis could have no con-
nection with such fables; still there was
the skeleton.
	Meanwhile, Adeline had conceived
a flame for Theodore, the young officer
who accompanied his colonel, the Mar-
quis; on their first visit to the family,
Theodore, who returned her passion,
had vaguely warned her of an impend-
ing danger, and then had failed to keep
tryst with her, one evening, and had
mysteriously disappeared. Then un-
happy Adeline dreamed about a pris-
oner, a dying man, a coffin, a voice
from the coffin, and the appearance
within it of the dying man amidst tor-
rents of blood. The chamber in which
she saw these visions was most vividly
represented. Next day the Marquis
came to dinner, and, though retuetautty,.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00290" SEQ="0290" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="280">	280	Airs. Radcl~fes Novels.
	consented to pass the night; Adeline,
therefore, was put in a new bedroom.
Disturbed by the wind shaking the
mouldering tapestry, she found a con-
cealed door behind the arras and a
suite of rooms, one of which was the
chamber of her dream! On the floor
lay a rusty dagger! The bedstead, be-
ing touched, crumbled, and disclosed
a small roll of manuscripts. They were
not washing bills, like those discovered
by Catherine Morland in Northanger
Abbey. Returning to her own cham-
ber, Adeline heard the Marquis profes-
sing to La Motte a passion for herself.
Conceive her horror! Silence then
reigned, till all was sudden noise and
confusion; the Marquis flying in terror
from his room, and insisting on instant
departure. His emotion was powerful-
ly displayed.
	What had occurred? Mrs. Radcliffe
does not say, but horror, whether
caused by a conscience ill at ease, or
by events of a terrific and supernatural
kind, is plainly indicated. In daylight
the Marquis audaciously pressed his
unholy suit, and even offered marriage,
a hollow mockery, for he was well
known to be already a married man.
The scenes of Adelines flight, capture,
retention in an elegant villa of the li-
centious noble, renewed flight, rescue
by Theodore, with Theodores arrest,
and wounding of the tyrannical Mar-
quis, are all of breathless interest. Mrs.
Radcliffe excels in narratives of roman-
tic escapes, a topic always thrilling
when well handled. Adeline herself is
carried back to the Abbey, but La
Motte, who had rather not be a villain
if he could avoid it, enables her again
to secure her freedom. He is clearly
in the power of the Marquis, and his
ily of La Luc, the kindred of her Theo-
dore (by a romantic coincidence), and,
in the adorable scenery of Savoy, she
throws many a ballad to the Moon.
	La Motte, on the discovery of Ade-
lines flight was cast into prison by the
revengeful Marquis, for, in fact, soon
after settling in the Abbey, it had oc-
curred to La Motte to commence high-
wayman. His very first victim had
been the Marquis, and, during his mys-
terious retreats to a tomb in a glade in
the forest, be had, In short, been contem-
plating his booty, jewels which he
could not convert into ready money.
Consequently, when the Marquis first
entered the Abbey, La Motte had every
reason for alarm, and only pacified the
vindictive aristocrat by yielding to his
cruel schemes against the virtue of
Adeline.
	Happily for La Motte, a witness ap-
peared at his trial, who cast a lurid
light on the character of the Marquis.
That villain, to be plain, had murdered
his elder brother (the skeleton of the
Abbey), and had been anxious to mur-
der, it was added, his own natural
daughterthat is Adeline! His hired
felons, however, placed her in a con-
vent, and, later (rather than kill her,
on which the Marquis insisted), simply
thrust her into the hands of La Motte,
who happened to pass by that way, as
we saw in the opening of this romance.
Thus, in making love to Adeline, the
Marquis was, unconsciously, in an
awkward position. On further exam-
ination of evidence, however, things
proved otherwise. Adeline was not
the natural daughter of the Marquis,
but his niece, the legitimate daughter
and heiress of his brother (the skeleton
of the Abbey). The MSS. found by
life has been unscrupulous, but he re- Adeline in the room of the rusty dag-
tains traces of better things. Adeline ger added documentary evidence, for
is now secretly conveyed to a peaceful it was a narrative of the sufferings of
valley in Savoy, the home of the hon- her father (later the skeleton), written
est Peter, who accompanies her. Here by him in the Abbey where he was
she learus to know and value the fain- imprisoned and stabbed, and where his</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00291" SEQ="0291" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="281">	Mrs. Radcl~fes Novels.	281

bones were discovered by La Motte.
The hasty nocturnal flight of the Mar-
quis from the Abbey is thus accounted
for; for he had probably been the vic-
tim of a terrific hallucination; whether
veridical ormerely subjective, Mrs. Rad-
cliffe does not decide. Rather than face
the outraged justice of his country, the
Marquis, after these revelations, took
poison. La Motte was banished; and
Adeline, now mistress of the Abbey,
removed the paternal skeleton to the
vault of his ancestors. Theodore and
Adeline were united, and virtuously re-
sided in a villa on the beautiful banks
of the Lake of Geneva.
	Such is the Romance of the Forest,
a fiction in which character is subordi-
nate to plot and incident. There is an
attempt at character drawing in La
Motte, and in his wife; the hero and
heroine ~re not distinguishable from
Julia and Hippolitus. But Mrs. Rad-
cliffe does not aim at psychological
niceties, and we must not blame her
for withholding what it was no part
of her purpose to give. The Romance
of the Forest wits, so far, infinitely
the most thrilling of modern English
works of fiction. Every reader felt
The force, says Scott, from the sage
in his study, to the family group in
middle life, and nobody felt it more
than a young gentleman of nineteen,
who, when asked how his time was
employed, answered, I read no Civil
Law. He did read Mrs. Radcliffe,
and, in The Betrothed, followed her
example in the story of the haunted
chamber where the heroine faces the
spectre attached to her ancient family.
	The Mysteries of Udoipho, Mrs.
Radcliffes next and most celebrated
work, is not (in the judgment of this
reader, at least) her masterpiece. The
booksellers paid her what Scott errone-
ously calls the unprecedented sum of
5001. for the romance, and they must
have made a profitable bargain. The
public, says Scott, rushed upon it
	LIVING AGE.	TOL. viii.	415
with all the eagerness of curiosity, and
rose from it with unsated appetite.
I arise with a thoroughly sated appetite
from The Mysteries of Udoipho. The
book, as Sir Walter saw, is The Ro-~
mance of the Forest raised to a higher
power. We have a similar and simi-
larly situated heroine, cruelly detached
from her young man, and immured in
a howling wilderness of a brigand cas-
tle in the Apennines. In place of the
Marquis is a miscreant on a larger and
more ferocious scale. The usual mys-
teries of voices, lights, secret passages
and innumerable doors are provided,
regardless of economy. The great ques-
tion, which I. shall not answer, is,
what did the Black Veil conceal? Not
the bones of Laurentina, as Cather-
ine Morland supposed.
	Here is Emilys adventure with the
veil. She paused again, andthen with a
timid hand lifted the veil; but instantly
let it fallperceiving that what it had
concealed was no picture, and before
she could leave the chamber she
dropped senseless on the floor. When
she recovered her recollection, . . -
horror occupied her mind. Countless
mysteries coagulate around this veil,
and the reader is apt to be disappointed
when the awful curtain is withdrawn.
But he has enjoyed, for several hun-
dred pages, the pleasures of anticipa-
tion. A pedantic censor may remark
that, while the date of the story is 1580,
all the virtuous people live in an idyllic
fashion, like the creatures of Rousseau,
existing solely for landscape and the
affections, writing poetry on Nature,
animate and inanimate, including the
common Bat, and drawing in water
colors. In those elegant avocations be-
gan, and in these, after an interval of
adventures amazing horrid, conclud-
ed the career of Emily.
	Mrs. Radcliffe keeps the many en-
tangled threads of her complex web
well in hand, and incidents which puz-
zle you at the beginning fall naturally</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00292" SEQ="0292" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="282">	~82	Mrs. Radcl#es Novels.
into place before the end. The charac-
ter of the heroines silly, vain, unkind
and unreasonable aunt is vividly de-
signed (that Emily should mistake the
corse of a moustached bandit for that
of her aunt is an incident hard to de-
fend). Valancourt is not an ordinary
spotless hero, but sows his wild oats,
-and reaps the usual harvest; and An-
nette is a good sample of the usual
.soubrette. When one has said that the
landscapes and 1i~andits of this romance
are worthy of Poussin and Salvator
Rosa, from whom they were probably
translated into words, not much re-
~mains to be added. Sir Walter, after
~repeated perusals, considered IJdol-
~pho a step beyond Mrs. Radcliffes
former work, high as that had justly
advanced her. But he admits that
persons of no mean judgment pre-
ferred the Romance of the Forest.
With these persons I would be ranked.
The ingenuity and originality of the
Romance are greater; our friend the
skeleton is better than that Thing
which was behind the Black Veil, the
escapes of Adeline are more thrilling
than the escape of Emily, and the Ro-
mance is not nearly so long, not nearly
so prolix as Udoipho.
	The roof and crown of Mrs. Rad-
cliffes work is The Italian (1797),
for which she received 8001. The scene
is Naples, the date about 1764; the topic
is the thwarted loves of Vivaldi and
Ellena; the villain is the admirable
Schedoni, the prototype of Byrons
lurid characters.
	The Italian is an excellent novel.
The Prelude, the dark and vaulted
gateway, is not unworthy of Haw-
thorne, who, I suspect, has studied
Mrs. Radcliffe. The theme is more like
a theme of this world than usual. The
parents of a young noble might well
try to prevent him from marrying an

1 I like to know what the author got, and wish
that Sir waiter Besant would publish historical
statistics.
unknown and penniless girl. The Mar-
chese Vivaldi only adopts the ordinary
paternal measures; the Marchesa, and
her confessor, the dark-souled Sche-
doni, go fartheras far as assassina-
tion. The casuistry by which Schedoni
brings the lady to this pass, while rep-
resenting her as the originator of the
scheme, is really subtle, and the scenes
between the pair show an extraordi-
nary advance on Mrs. Radcliffes earlier
art. The mysterious Monk who coun-
terworks Schedoni remains an unsolved
mystery to me, but of that I do not
complain. He is as good as the dweller
in the Catacombs who haunts Miriam
in Hawthornes Marble Faun. The
Inquisition, its cells and its tribunals
are colored

	as when some great painter dips
His pencil in the gloom of thunder and
	eclipse.

	The comic valet, Paulo, who insists
on being locked up in the dungeons of
the Inquisition merely because his mas-
ter is there, reminds one of Samuel
Weller, a Neapolitan Samivel. The
escapes are Mrs. Radcliffes most excit-
ing escapes, and to say that is to say
a go.od deal. Poetry is not written, or
not often, by the heroine. The scene
in which Schedoni has his dagger raised
to murder Ellena, when he discovers
that she is his daughter, is of a new,
grand and powerful character (Scott),
while it is even more satisfactory to
learn later that Ellena was not Sche-
donis daughter after all.
	Why Mrs. Radcliffe, having reached
such a pitch of success, never again
published a novel, remains more mys-
terious than any of her Mysteries. Scott
justly remarks that her censors at-
tacked her by showing that she does
not possess the excellences proper to a
style of composition totally different
from that which she has attempted.
This is the usual way of reviewers.
Tales that fascinated Scott, Fox, and</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00293" SEQ="0293" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="283">	Of the Hudson and the Thames.	283

Sheridan, which possess charms for
the learned and unlearned, the grave
and gay, the gentleman and clown, do
not deserve to be dismissed with a
sneer by people who have never read
them. Following Horace Walpole in
some degree, Mrs. Radcliffe paved the
way for Scott, Byron, Maturin, Lewis,
and Charlotte Bront~, just as Miss
Burney filled the gap between Smollett
and Miss Austen. Mrs. Radcliffe, in
short, kept the Lamp of Romance burn-
ing much more steadily than the lamps~
which, in her novels, are always blown
out, in the moment of excited appre-
tUbe Cornbifl Magazine.
hension, by the night wind walking in
the dank corridors of haunted abbeys.
But mark the cruelty of an intellectual
parent! Horace Walpole was Mrs.
Radcliffes father in the spirit. Yet,
on September 4, 1794, he wrote to Lady
Ossory:	I have read some of the de-
scriptive verbose tales, of which your
Ladyship says I was the patriarch by
several mothers (Miss Reeve and Mrs.
Radcliffe?). All I can say for myself
is that I do not think my concubines
have produced issue more natural for
excluding the aid of anything marvel-
lous.
Andrew Lang.




OF THE HUDSON AND THE THAMES.

Now reigns the joyful May time.
The air is blossom-sweet,
As fragrant as the hay-time
When spring and summer meet;
But here in Londons very heart, all radiant of spring,
To a bay as blue as Naples a thought has taken wing.


I let the Thames go dreaming
Beneath the crowded ships,
Along the Hudson gleaming
My boat her rudder dips,
And	under bright, unclouded skies, where all the world is
young,
I meet the faces Memory has often wept and sung.


I clasp the hands I shall not touch
Till deeper seas are past,
1 look on eyes that gave me much
When I looked back at last;
Though death has snapped the cable, yet love that understands
May leave the broken message in Loves unerring hands.
Annie Matheson.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00294" SEQ="0294" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="284">	284	The Heart of Darkness.



THE HEART OF DARKNESS.

BY JOSEPH CO~1R&#38; D.


(Conclusion.)

VIII.

I think I would have raised an out-
cry lf I had believed my eyes. But I
didnt believe them at first, the thing
seemed so impossible. The fact is I
was completely unnerved. Sheer blank
fright, pure abstract terror, uncon-
nected with any distinct shape of phy-
sical danger. What made this emotion
so overpowering washow shall I de-
fine itthe moral shock I received, as
if something altogether monstrous, in-
tolerable to thought, odious to the soul,
had been thrust upon me unexpectedly.
This lasted, of course, the merest frac-
tion of a second, and then the usual
sense of commonplace, deadly danger,
the possibility of a sudden onslaught
and massacre, or something of the
kind, which I saw impending, was pos-
itively welcome and composing. It
pacified me, in fact, and I did not raise
an alarm.
There was an agent buttoned up in-
side an ulster sleeping on a chair on
deck within three feet of me. The yells
had not awakened him and he snored
very slightly. I left him to his slumbers
and leaped ashore. I did not betray Mr.
Kurtzit was ordered I should never
betray himit was written I should be
loyal to the nightmare of my choice. I
was anxious to deal with this shadow
by myself aloneand to this day I
dont know why I was so jealous of
sharing with any one the dismal black-
ness of this experience.
As soon as I got on the bank I saw
a traila broad trail through the grass.
[ remember the exultation with which
* Copyright by S. S. McClure &#38; co.
I said to myself, He cant walkhe is
crawlingIve got him. The grass was
wet with dew. I strode rapidly with
clenched fists. I fancy I had some
vague notion of falling upon him and
giving him a drubbing. I dont know.
I had some imbecile thoughts. The old
woman obtruded herself upon me as a
most improper person to be sitting at
the other end of such an affair. I saw
a row of pilgrims squirting lead in the
air out of Winchesters held to the hip.
I thought I would never get back to
the steamer, and saw myself living
alone and unarmed in the woods to an
advanced age. Such silly thingsyou
know. And I remember I confounded
the beat of the drum with the beating
of my heart, and was pleased at its
calm regularity.
I kept to the track thoughthen
slopped to listen. The night was very
clear; a dark blue space, sparkling with
dew and starlight, where black things
stood very still. I thought I saw a kind
of motion ahead of me. I was strangely
cocksure of everything that night. I
actually left the track and ran in a
wide semicircle, I verily believe, chuck-
ling to myselt~ so as to get in front of
that stir, of that motion I had seenif
indeed I had seen anything. I was cir-
cumventing Kurtz as if it had been a
boyish game for fun.
	I came upon him, and, if he had not
heard me coming, I would have fallen
over him, too; but he got up in time in
front of me. He rose, unsteady, long,
pale, indistinct, like a vapor exhaled
by the earth, nnd swayed slightly,
misty and silent before me; while at
my back the fires loomed up between</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00295" SEQ="0295" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="285">	The Heart of Darkness.	285

the trees, and the murmur of many
voices issued from the forest. I had
cut him off cleverly; but when actually
confronting him I seemed to come to
my senses, saw the danger in its right
proportion. It was by no means over
yet. Suppose he began to shout. Though
he could hardly stand, there was still
plenty of vigor in his voice. Go away
hide yourself, he said in that pro-
tound tone. It was very awful. I
glanced back. We were within 30
yards of the nearest fire. A black fig-
ure stood up, strode on long black legs,
waving long black arms, across the
glow. It had hornsantelope horns,
I thinkon its head. Some sorcerer,
some witchman, no doubt; it looked
fiend-like enough. Do you know what
you are doing? I whispered. Perfect-
ly, he answered, raising his voice for
that single word; it sounded to me far
off and yet loud, like a hail through a
speaking trumpet. If he makes a row
we are lost, I thought to myself. This
clearly was not a case for fisticuffs,
even apart from the very natural aver-
sion I had to beat that shadowthis
wandering and tormented thing, that
seemed released from one grave only to
sink forever into another. You will be
lost, I saidutterly lost. One gets
sometimes such a flash of inspiration,
you know. I did say the right thing,
though, indeed, he could not have been
more irretrievably lost than he was at
this very moment, when the founda-
tions of our intimacy were being laid
to endureto endureeven to the end
even beyond. I had immense plans,
he muttered irresolutely. Yes, said I;
but if you try to shout, Ill smash your
head with there was not a stick or a
stone near. I will throttle you for
good, I corrected myself. I was on the
threshold of great things, he pleaded
in a voice of longing, with a wistful-
ness of tone that made my blood run
cold. And now for this stupid scoun-
drel Your success in Europe is as-
sured in any case, I affirmed steadily.
I did not want to have the throttling of
him, you understandand, indeed, it
would have been very little use for any
practical purpose. I tried to break the
spellthe heavy, mute spell of the wil-
(icinessthat seemed to draw him to
its pitiless breast by the awakening of
forgotten and brutal instincts, by the
memory of gratified and monstrous
passions. This alone, I was convinced,
had driven him out to the edge of the
forest, to the bush, toward the gleam
of fires, the throb of drums, the drone
of weird incantations, that had be-
guiled his unlawful soul beyond the
bounds of permitted aspirations. And,
dont you see, the terror of the position
was not in being knocked on the head
though I had a very lively sense of
that danger, toobut in this, that I had
to deal with a being to whom I could
not appeal in the name of anything
high or low. I had, even like the nig-
gers, to invoke himhimselfhis own
exalted and incredible degradation.
There was nothing either above or be-
low him, and I knew it. He had kicked
himself loose of the earth, confound
the man! He had kicked the very
earth to pieces. He was alone, and I
before him, did not know whether I
stood on the ground or floated in the
air. Ive been telling you what we
saidrepeating the phrases we pro-
nouncedbut whats the good? They
were common, every-day words, the
familiar, vague sounds exchanged on
every waking day of life. But what of
that? They had behind them, to my
mind, the terrific suggestiveness of
words heard in dreams, of phrases spo-
ken in nightmares. Soul! if anybody
ever struggled with a soul, I am the
man. And I wasnt arguing with a
madman either. Believe me or not, his
intelligence was perfectly clearit is
true, concentrated upon himself with
horrible intensity, yet clear; and there-
in was my only chancebarring, of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00296" SEQ="0296" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="286">	286	The Heart of Darkness.

course, the killing him there and then,
which wasnt so good, on account of
unavoidable noise. But his soul was
mad. Being alone in the wilderness, it
had looked within itself, and, by heav-
ens! I tell you, it had gone mad. I had
for my sins, I supposeto go through
the ordeal of looking into it myself. No
eloquence could be so withering as his
final burst of sincerity. He struggled
with himself, too. I saw it, I heard it.
I saw the inconceivable mystery of a
soul that knew no restraint, no faith,
and no fear, yet struggling blindly with
itself. I kept my head pretty well; but
when I had him at last stretched on the
couch, I wiped my forehead, while my
legs shook under me as though I had
carried half a ton on my back down
that hill. And yet I had only supported
him, his bony arm clasped round my
neck, and he was not much heavier
than a child.
And when next day we left at noon,
the crowd, of whose presence behind
the curtain of trees I had been acutely
conscious all the time, flowed out of
the woods again, filled the clearing,
covered the slope with a mass of naked,
breathing, quivering bronze bodies. I
steamed up a bit, then swung down
stream, and 2000 eyes followed the evo-
lutions of the splashing, thumping,
fierce river demon, beating the water
with its terrible tail and breathing
black smoke into the air. In front of
the first rank, along the river, three
men, plastered with bright red earth
from head to foot, strutted to and fro
restlessly. When we came abreast
again, they faced the river, stamped
their feet, nodded their horned heads,
swayed their scarlet bodies; they shook
towards the same river demon a bunch
of black feathers, a spotted skin with
a pendant tailsomething that looked
like a dried gourd; they shouted period-
ically together strings of amazing
words that resembled no sounds of hu-
man language; and the deep murmurs
of the crowd, interrupted suddenly,
were like the responses of some satanic
litany.
We had carried Kurtz into the pilot
house; there was more air there. Ly-
lag on the couch, he stared through the
open shutter. There was an eddy in
the mass of black heads, arid the wom-
an with helmeted head and tawny
cheeks rushed out to the very brink of
the stream. She put out her hands,
shouted something, and all that wild
mob took up the shout in an amazing
chorus of articulated, rapid, breathless
utterance.
Do you understand this? I asked.
He kept on looking out with fiery,
longing eyes, with mingled expression
of wistfulness and hate. He did not
answer me, but at my question I saw
a smile, a smile of indefinable meaning,
appear in his colorless lips that a mo-
ment after twitched convulsively with
pain or rage. I will return, he said
slowly, gasping as if the words of
promise and menace had been torn out
of him by a supernatural power.
I pulled the string of the whistle,
and I did this because I saw the pil-
grims on deck getting out their rifles
with an air of anticipating a jolly lark.
At the sudden screech there was a
movement of abject terror through that
wedged mass of bodies. Dont! dont!
you frighten them away, cried some
one on deck disconsolately. I pulled the
string again and again. They broke
and ran, they leaped, they crouched,
they swerved, as if dodging the terrible
sound. The three red chaps had fallen
fiat, face down on the shore, as though
they had been shot dead. Only the bar-
barous and superb woman did not so
much as flinch, and stretched tragically
her bare arms after us over the brown
and glittering river.
And then that imbecile crowd down
on the deck started their little fun, and
I could see nothing more for smoke.
The brown current ran swiftly out</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00297" SEQ="0297" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="287">	The Heart of Darkness.	287

of the heart of darkness, bearing us
down toward the sea with twice the
speed of our upward progress; and
Kurtzs life was running out swiftly,
too, ebbing, ebbing out of his heart into
the sea of inexorable time. The man-
ager was very placid. He had no vital
anxieties now. He took in both of us
in a comprehensive and satisfied glance.
The affair had come off as well as
could be wished. I saw the time ap-
proaching when I would be left alone
of the party of unsound method. The
pilgrims looked upon me with disfavor.
I was, so to speak, numbered with the
dead. It is strange how I accepted this
unforeseen partnership, this choice of
nightmares forced upon me in the tene-
brous land invaded by these mean and
greedy phantoms.
Kurtz discoursed. A voice! a voice!
It rang deep to the very last. It sur-
vived his strength to hide in the mag-
nificent folds of eloquence the barren
darkness of his heart. Oh, he strug-
gled! he struggled! The wastes of his
weary brain were haunted by shadowy
images nowimages of wealth and
fame revolving obsequiously round his
unextinguishable gift of noble and lof-
ty expression. My intended, my sta-
tion, my career, my ideasthese were
the subjects for the occasional utter-
ances of elevated sentiments. The
shade of the original Kurtz frequented
the bedside of the hollow sham, whose
fate it was to be buried presently in
the mold of primeval earth. But both
the diab0lic love and the unearthly
hate of the mysteries it had penetrated
fought for the possession of that soul
satiated with primitive emotions, avid
of lying fame, of sham distinction, of
all the appearances of success and
power.
Sometimes he was contemptibly
childish. He desired to have kings meet
him at railway stations on his return
from ghastly Nowhere, where he in-
tended to accomplish great things. You
show them that you have in you some-
thing that is really profitable, and thert
there will be no limits to the recogni-
tion of your ability, he would say. Of
course you must take care of the mo~
tivesright motivesalways. The long
reaches that were like one and the
same reach, monotonous bends that
were exactly alike, slipped past the
steamer with their multitude of secu-
lar trees looking patiently after this
grimy fragment of another world, the
forerunner of change, of conquest, of
trade, of massacres, of blessings. I
looked aheadpiloting. Close the shut-
ter, said Kurtz suddenly one day; I
cant bear to look at this. I did so.
There was a silence. 0, but I will
wring your heart yet! he cried at the
invisible wilderness.
We broke downas I had expected
and had to lie up for repairs at the
head of an island. This delay was the
first thing that shook Kurtzs confidence.
One morning he gave me a packet of pa-
pers and a photographthe lot tied to-
gether with a shoestring. Keep this
for me, he said. This noxious fool
(meaning the manager) is capable of
prying into my boxes when I am not
looking. In the afternoon I saw him.
He was lying on his back with closed
eyes, and I withdrew quietly, but I
heard him mutter: Live rightly, die,
die. . . . I listened. There was nothing
more. Was he rehearsing some speech
it his sleep, or was it a fragment of a
1)hrase from some newspaper article?
He had been writing for the papers
and meant to do so again, for the fur-
thering of my ideas. Its a duty.
	His was an impenetrable darkness.
I looked at him as you peer down at a
man who is lying at the bottom of a
precipice where the sun never shines.
But I had not much time to give him,
because I was helping the engine driv-
er to take to pieces the leaky cylinders,
to straighten a bent connecting-rod,
and in other such matters. I lived in a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00298" SEQ="0298" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="288">	288	The Heart of Darkness.

	epulsive mess of nuts, bolts. spanners,
-hammers, ratchetsthings I abom-
~1nate, because I dont get on with them.
11 tended the little forge we had fortu-
~nately aboard; I toiled wearily in a
wretched scrapheap, unless I had the
shakes too bad to stand.
	One evening, coming in with a can-
dle I was startled to hear him say a
little querulously, I am lying here in
the dark waiting for death. The light
was within a foot of his eyes. I man-
uged to murmur, 0, nonsense! and
stood over him as if transfixed.
	Anything approaching the expres-
sion that came over his face I have
never seen before, and hope never to
see again. 0, I wasnt touched. I was
fascinated. It was as though a vail had
been rent. I saw on that ivory visage
the expression of strange pride, of
mental power, of avarice, of blood-
thirstiness, of cunning, of excessive
terror, of an intense and hopeless de-
spair. Did he live his life through in
every detail of desire, temptation, and
surrender during that supreme moment
of complete knowledge? He cried whis-
peringly at some image, at some vision,
he cried with a cry that was no more
than a breath, 0, the horror!
	I blew the candle out and left the
cabin. The pilgrims were dining in the
mess-cabin. I took my place opposite
the manager, who lifted his eyes to
give me a questioning glance, which I
successfully ignored. He leaned back,
serene, with that peculiar smile of his
sealing the unexpressed depths of his
meanness. A continuous shower of
small flies streamed upon the lamp, up-
on the cloth, upon our hands and faces.
Suddenly the managers boy put his
insolent black face in the doorway, and
said in a tone of scathing contempt,
Mistah Kurtzhe dead.
	All the pilgrims rushed out to see.
I remained, and went on with my din-
ner. I believe I was considered brutal-
ly callous. However, I did not eat
much. There was a lamp in there
light, dont you knowand outside it
was so beastly, beastly dark. I went no
more near the remarkable man who had
so unhesitatingly pronounced a judg-
ment upon the adventures of his soul
on this earth. The voice was gone.
What else had been there? But I am
of course aware that next day the pil-
grims buried something in a muddy
hole.
	And then they very nearly buried
me.
	However, as you see, I did not go to
join Kurtz there and then. I did not.
I remained to dream the nightmare out
to the end, and to show my loyalty to
Kurtz once more. Destiny. My des-
tiny! Droll thing life isthat myste-
rious arrangement of merciless logic for
a futile purpose. The most you can
hope from it is some knowledge of
yourselfthat comes too latea crop
of inextinguishable regrets. I have
wrestled with death. It is the most
unexciting contest you can imagine. It
takes place in an impalpable grayness,
with nothing underfoot, with nothing
around, without spectators, without
clamor, without glory, without the
great desire of victory, without the
great fear of defeat, in a sickly atmos-
phere of tepid scepticism, without
much belief in your own right, and still
less in that of your adversary. If such
i~ the form of ultimate wisdom, then
life is a greater riddle than some of
us think it to be. I was within a hairs
breadth of the last opportunity for
pronouncement, and I found with hu-
miliation that probably I would have
nothing to say. That is the reason why
I affirm that I~urtz was a remarkable
man. He had something to say. He said
it. Since I had peeped over the edge
myself, I understand better the mean-
ing of his stare, that could not see the
flame of the candle, but was wide
enough to embrace the whole universe,
piercing enough to penetrate all the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00299" SEQ="0299" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="289">289
The Heart oj Darkness.

hearts that beat in the darkness. He
had summed uphe had judged. 0,
the horror! He was a remarkable
man. After all, this was the expres-
sion of some sort of belief, It had can-
dor, it had conviction, it had a vibrat-
ing note of revolt in its whisper, it
had the appalling face of a glimpsed
truththe strange commingling of de-
aire and hate. And it is not my own
extremity I remember besta vision
of grayness without form filled with
physical pain, and a careless contempt
for the evanescence of all thingseven
of this pain itself. No! It is his ex-
tremity that I seem to have lived
through. True, he had made that last
atride, he had stepped over the edge,
while I had been permitted to draw
back my hesitating foot. And perhaps
in this is the whole difference; perhaps
all the wisdom, and all truth, and all
sincerity, are just compressed into that
inappreciable moment of time in which
we step over the threshold of the in-
visible. Perhaps! I like to think my
summing up would not have been a
word of careless contempt. Better his
crymuch better. It was an affirma-
tion, a moral victory paid for by in-
~rumerable defeats, by abominable ter-
iors, by abominable satisfactions. But
it was a victory. That is why I have
remained loyal to Kurtz to the last,
and even beyond, when long time after
I heard once more, not his own voice,
but the echo of his magnificent do-
quence thrown to me from a soul as
translucently pure as a cliff of crystal.
	No, they did not bury me, though
there is a period of time which I re-
member mistily, with a shuddering
wonder, like a passage through some
inconceivable world that had no hope
in it and no desire. I found myself in
the sepulchral city resenting the sight
of people hurrying through the streets
to filch a little money from each other
or to devour their infamous cookery,
to gulp their unwholesome beer, or to
dream their insignificant and silly
dreams. They trespassed upon my
thoughts. They were intruders whose
knowledge of life was an irritating pre-
tense, because I felt so sure they could
not possibly know the things I knew;
and their bearing, which was simply
the bearing of commonplace individ-
uals, going about their business in the
assurance of perfect safety, was of-
fensive to me like the outrageous
flauntings of folly in the face of a dan-
ger it is unable to comprehend. I
had no particular desire to enlighten
them, but I had some difficulty in re-
straining myself from laughing in their
faces, so full of stupid importance. I
daresay I was not very well at that
time. I tottered about the streets
there were various affairs to settle
grinning bitterly at perfectly respect-
able persons. I admit my behavior was
inexcusable, but then my temperature
was seldom normal in these days. My
dear aunts endeavors to nurse up my
strength seemcd altogether beside the
mark. It was not my strength that
wanted nursing, it was my imagina-
tion that wanted soothing, really. I
kept the bundle of papers given me by
Iiurtz, not knowing exactly what to do
with it. His mother had died lately,
watched over, as I was told, by his in-
tended. A clean-shaved man, with an
official manner and wearing gold-
rimmed spectacles, called on me one
day and made inquiries, at first cir-
cuitous, afterwards suavely pressing,
about what he was pleased to denomi-
nate certain documents. I was not
very surprised, because I had had two
rows with the manager on the subject
out there. I had refused to give up the
smallest scrap out of that package to
him, and I took the same attitude with
the spectacled man. He became darkly
menacing at last, and with much heat
argued that the company had the right
to every bit ~f information about their
territories. And, said he, Mr. Kurtzs</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00300" SEQ="0300" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="290">	290	Tke Heart of Darkness.

knowledge of unexplored regions must
have been necessarily extensive and
peculiarowing to his great abilities
and to the deplorable circumstances in
which he had been placed; therefore
I assured him Mr. Kurtzs knowledge,
however extensive, did not bear upon
the problems of commerce or adminis-
tration. He invoked then the name of
science. It would be an incalculable
loss if, etc, etc. I offered him the re-
port on the Suppression of Savage Cus-
toms, with the postscriptum torn off.
He took it up eagerly, but ended by
sniffing at it with an air of contempt.
~That is not what we had a right to
expect, he remarked. Expect nothing
else, I said. There are only private
letters. He withdrew upon some threat
e legal proceedings, and I saw him no
more; but another fellow calling him-
self Kurtzs cousin, appeared two days
later, and was anxious to hear all the
details about his dear relatives last
moments. Incidentally he gave me
to understand that Kurtz had been es-
sentially a great musician. There was
the making of a great success, said the
man, who was an organist, I believe,
with lank gray hair flowing over a
greasy coatcollar. I had no reason to
doubt his statement, and to this day I
am unable to say what was Kurtzs
profession, whether he ever had any,
which was the greatest of all his tal-
ents. I had thought him a painter who
wrote for the papers, or a journalist
who could paintbut even the cousin
(who took snuff during the interview)
could not tell me what he had beenex-
actly. He was a universal geniuson
that point I agreed with the old chap,
who thereupon blew his nose noisily
into a large cotton handkerchief and
withdrew in senile agitation, bearing
off some family letters and memoranda
without importance. Ultimately a jour-
nalist anxious to know something of
the fate of his dear colleague turned
up. This visitor informed me Kurtzs
real sphere ought to have been politics
on the popular side. He had furry
straight eyebrows, bristly hair cropped
short, and eyeglass on a broad ribbon,
and becoming expansive, confessed his
opinion that Kurtz(couldntwr}te a bit---
but heavens! how that man could talkt
He electrified large meetings. He had
faithdont you seehe had the faith.
He could believe anythinganything.
He would have been a splendid leader
of an extreme party. What party?~
I asked. Any party, answered the
other. He was ananextremist.
Did I not think so? I assented. Did I
know, he asked with a sudden flash of
curiosity, what induced him to go out
there? Yes, said I, and forthwith
handed him the famous report for pub-
lication, if he thought fit. He glanced
through it hurriedly, mumbling all the
time, judged it would do, and then
took himself off with this plunder.
	Thus I was left at last with a slin~
packet of letters and the girls portrait..
She struck me as beautifulI mean she
had a beautiful expression. I know
that the sunshine can be made to lie,,
too, yet that face on paper seemed to~
he a reflection of truth itself. One felt
that no manipulation of light and pose
could have conveyed the delicate shade
of truthfulness upon those features.
~4he looked out truthfully. She seemed
ready to listen without mental reserva~
tion, without suspicion, without a
thought for herself. I concluded I
would go and give her back the por-
trait and those letters myself. Curios-
ity? Yes; and also some other feeling,
perhaps. All that had been Kurtzs had
passed out of my hands; his soul, hi~
body, his station, his plans, his ivory,
his career. There remained only hi~
memory and his intendedand I want-
ed to give that up, too, to the past, in
a wayto surrender personally all that
remained of him with me to that obliv-
ion which is the last word of our com-
mon fate. I dont defend myself. I</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00301" SEQ="0301" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="291">	The Heart of Darkness.	291

had no clear perception of what it was
I really wanted. Perhaps it was an
impulse of unconscious loyalty, or the
fulfilment of one of these ironic neces-
sities that lurk in the facts of human
existence. I dont know. I cant tell.
But I went.
I thought his memory was like other
memories of the dead that accumulate
in every mans lifea vague impress on
the brain, of shadows that had fallen
on it in their swift and final passage;
but before the high and ponderous
door, between the tall houses of a street
as still and decorous as a well-kept
sepulcher, I had a vision of him on the
stretcher, opening hi~ mouth voracious-
ly, as if to devour all the earth with all
its mankind. lie lived then before me;
he lived as much as he had ever lived
a shadow insatiable, of splendid appear-
ances, of frightful realities; a shadow
darker than the shadow of night, and
draped nobly in the folds of a gorgeous
eloquence. The vision seemed to en-
ter the house with me, the stretcher,
the phantom bearers; the wild crowd of
obedient worshippers; the gloom of the
forests; the glitter of the reach between
the murky bends; the beat of the drum,
regular and muffled like the beating of
a heartthe heart of a conquering dark-
ness. It was a moment of triumph
br the wilderness, an invading and
vengeful rush which, it seemed to me,
I would have to keep back alone for
the salvation of another soul. And the
memory of what I had heard him say
afar there, with the horned shapes
stirring at my back, in the glow of the
fires, within the patient woods, those
broken phrases came back to me, were
heard again in their ominous and ter-
rifying simplicity: I have livedsu-
premely! What do you want here?
J have been dead and damned. Let me
goI want more of it. More of what?
More blood, more heads on stakes,
more adoration, rapine and murder. I
remembered his abject pleading, his
abject threats, the colossal scale of hi~
vile desires, the meanness, the torment,.
the tempestuous anguish of his soul.
And later on his collected languid man-
ncr, when he said one day, This lot
of ivory now is really mine. The com-
pany did not pay for it. I collected it
myself at my personal risk. I aut
afraid they will claim it as theirs. It
is a difficult case. What do you think I
ought to doresist? Eh! I want no
more than justice. He wanted no more
than justice. No more than justice. I
rang the bell before a mahogany door on
the first floor, and while I waited he
seemed to stare at me out of the pol-
ished panelstare with that wide and.
immense stare embracing, condemn-
ing, loathing all the universe; I seemed.
to hear the whispered cry, 0, the hor-
ror!
The dusk was falling. I had to wait
in a lofty drawing room with three long
windows from floor to ceiling that were
like three luminous and bedraped col-
umns. The bent gilt legs and backs of
the furniture shone in indistinct
curves. The tall white marble fire-
place had a cold and heavy whiteness~
A grand piano stood massively in
a corner with dark gleams on the
flat surfaces like a sombre and polished
sarcophagus. A high door opened
closed. I rose.
She came forward, all in black, with
a pale head, floating toward me in the
dusk. She was in mourning. It wa~
more than a year since his death, more
than a year since the news came; she
seemed as though she could remember
and mourn forever. She took both my
hands in hers and murmured, I heard
you were coming. I noticed she wa~
not very youngI mean not girlish. She
had a mature capacity for fidelity, for
belief, for suffering. The room seemed.
to have grown darker, as if all the sad.
light of the cloudy evening had taken
tefuge on her forehead. This fair hair,
this fair visage, this candid brow</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00302" SEQ="0302" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="292">	2~2	The Heart of Darkness.

seemed surrounded by an ashy halo
from which the dark eyes looked out
at me. Their glance was guileless, pro-
found, confident and trustful. She car-
ried her sorrowful head as though she
were proud of that sorrow, as though
she would say, II alone know how
to mourn for him as he deserves. But
while we were still shaking hands,
such a look of awful desolation
came upon her face that I per-
ceived she was one of those crea-
tures that are not the playthings of
Time. For her he had died only yes-
terday. And by jove! the impression
was so powerful that for me too he
seemed to have died only yesterday
nay, this very minute. I saw her and
him in the same instant of timehis
death and her sorrow. I saw her sor-
row in the very moment of his death.
It was too terrible. Do you understand?
I saw them togetherI heard them to-
gether. She had said with a deep catch
of the breath, I have survived, while
my strained ears seemed to hear dis-
tinctly, mingled with her tone of de-
spairing regret, the summing-up whis-
per of his eternal condemnation. I tell
you it was terrible. I asked myself
what I was doing there, with a sensa-
tion of panic in my heart as though I
had blundered into a place of cruel and
absurd mysteries not fit for a human
being to behold. I wanted to get out.
She motioned me to a chair. We sat
down. I laid the packet gently on the
little table, and she put her hand over
it. You knew him well, she mur-
mured, after a moment of mourning si-
lence.
Intimacy grows quick out there,
1 said. I knew him as well as it is
possible for one man to know another.
And you admired him, she said.
It was impossible to know him and not
to admire him. Was it?
He was a remarkable man, I said,
unsteadily. Then before the appalling
fixity of her gaze, that seemed to watch
for more words on my lips, I went on,
It was impossible not to
	Love him, she finished eagerly, si-
lencing me into an appalled dumbness.
How true! how true! But when you
think that no one knew him so well as
I! I had all his noble confidence. I
knew him best.
	You knew him best, I repeated.
And perhaps she did. But I fancied
that with every word spoken the room
was growing darker, and only her fore-
head smooth and white, remained illu-
mined by the unextinguishable light of
belief and love.
	You were his friend, she went on.
His friend, she repeated, a little loud-
er. You must have been, if he had
given this to you, and sent you to me.
I feel I can speak to youO, I must
speak. I want youyou who have
heard his last wordsto know I have
been worthy of him. . . . It is not
pride. . . . Yes! I am proud to know
I understood him better than anyone
on earthhe said it himself. And since
his mother died I have had no oneno
enetoto
	I listened. The darkness deepened.
I was not even sure whether he had
given me the right bundle. I rather
suspect he wanted me to take care of
another batch of his papers which, af-
ter his death, I saw the manager exam-
ining under the lamp. But in the box
I had brought to his bedside there were
several packages pretty well alike, all
tied with shoestrings, and probably he
had made a mistake. And the girl
talked, easing her pain in the certitude
of my sympathy; she talked as~thirsty
men drink. I had heard that her en-
gagement with Kurtz had been disap-
proved generally. He wasnt rich
enough or something. And, indeed, I
dont know whether he had not been
a pauper all his life. He had given me
some reason to infer that it was his
impatience of comparative poverty that
drove him out there.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00303" SEQ="0303" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="293">	The Heart of Darkness.	293

	Who was not his friend who
bad heard him speak once? she was
saying. He drew the men toward him
by what was best in them. She looked
at me with intensity. It is the gift of
the great, she went on, and the sound
of her low voice seemed to have the ac-
companiment of all the other sounds,
full of mystery, desolation, and sorrow
I had ever heardthe ripple of the riv-
er, the soughing of the trees swayed
by the wind, the murmurs of wild
crowds, the faint ring of incomprehen-
sible words cried from afar, the whis-
per of a voice speaking from beyond
the threshold of an eternal darkness.
But you have heard him! You know!
she cried.
	Yes, I know, I said, with some-
thing like despair in my heart, but
bowing my head before the faith that
was in her, before that great and sav-
ing illusion that shone with an un-
earthly glow in the darkness, in the
triumphant darkness from which I
could not have defended herfrom
which I could not even defend myself.
	What a loss to meto us! She cor-
rected herself with beautiful generos-
ity, then added in a murmur. To the
world. By the last gleams of twilight
I could see the glitter of her eyes, full
of tearsof tears that would not fall.
	I have been very happyvery for-
tunatevery proud, she went on. Too
fortunate. Too happy for a little while.
And now I am unhappy forfor life.
	She stood up; her fair hair seemed
to catch all the remaining light in a
glimmer of gold. I rose, too.
	And of all this, she went on,
mournfully, of all his promise, and of
all his greatness, of his generous mind,
of his noble heart, nothing remains
nothing but a memory. You and I
	I will always remember him, T~
said, hastily.
	No! she cried. It is impossible
that all this should be lostthat such a
life should be sacrificed to leave noth
lugbut sorrow. You know he had
vast plans. I knew them tooI could
~iot perhaps, understandbut others
knew of them. Something must re-
main. His words at least have not
died.
	His words will remain, I said.
	And his example, she whispered
to herself. Wherever he went men
looked up to himhis goodness shone
in every act. His example
	True, I said, his example, too.
Yes, his example. I forgot that.
	But I do not. I cannotI cannot
believenot yet. I cannot believe that
I will never see him again, that nobody
will see him again, never, never, never.
	She put out her arms as if after a
retreating figure, stretching them back
and with clasped pale hands across the
fading and narrow sheen of the win-
dow. Never see him. I saw him clearly
enough then. I shall see this eloquent
j)hantom as long as I live, and I shall
see her, too, a tragic and familiar
Shade, resembling in this gesture an-
other one, tragic also, and bedecked
with powerless charms, stretching bare
brown arms over the glitter of the in-
fernal stream, the stream of darkness.
She said suddenly, very low. He died
as he lived.
	His end, said I, with dull anger
stirring in me, was in every way wor-
thy of his life.
	And I was not with him, she mur-
inured. My anger subsided before a
feeling of infinite pity.
	Everything that could be done
I mumbled.
	Ah, but I believe in him more than
any one on earthmore than his own
mother, more thanhimself. ~He need-
ed me! Me! I would have treasured
every sigh, every murmur, every word,
every sign, every glance.
	I felt a chill grip on my chest.
Dont, I said in a muffled voice.
	Forgive me. II have mourned
so long in silence-in silence. . . You</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00304" SEQ="0304" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="294">294

were with him-to the last? I think of
his loneliness. Nobody near to under-
~tand him as I would have understood.
Perhaps no one to hear. . .
	To the very end, I said shakily.
I heard his very last words. . . . I
stopped in a fright.
	Repeat them, she said in a heart-
broken tone. I wantI want some-
thingsomethingtotolive with.
	I was on the point of crying at her,
Dont you hear them? The dusk was
repeating them in a persistent whisper
all around us, in a whisper that seemed
to swell menacingly like the first whis-
per of a rising wind. The horror! the
horror!
	His last word---to live with, she
murmured. Dont you understand I
loved himI loved himI loved him?
	I pulled myself together and spoke
slowly.
	The last word he pronounced was
your name.
	I heard a light sigh, and then my
heart stood still, stopped dead short by
an exulting and terrible cry, by the cry
Blackwoods Magaulne.
of inconceivable triumph and of un-
speakable pain. 1 knew itI was sure!
She knew. She was sure. I heard
her weeping, her face in her hands. It
seemed to me that the house would
collapse directly, that the heavens
would fall upon my head. But nothing
happened. The heavens do not fall for
such a trifle. Would they have fallen,
I wonder, if I had rendered Kurtz that
justice which was his due? Hadnt he
said he wanted only justice? But I
couldnt. I could not tell her. It would
have been too darktoo dark alto-
gether.
	Marlow ceased, and sat apart indis-
tinct and silent in the pose of a medi-
tating Buddha. Nobody moved for a
time. We have lost the first of the
ebb, said the director suddenly. I
looked around. The offing was barred
by a black bank of clouds and the tran-
quil waterway that leads to the utter-
most ends of the earth, flowing sombre
under an overcast sky, seemed to lead
also into the heart of an immense dark-
ness.




CUPIDS REVENGE.

They toyed with Love one idle Summers day
Within an old-world garden, sweet and fair,
Then said Good-bye, and laughing went their way,
Nor either dreamed the other much would care.

But Cupid, who had marked their careless joy,
Swift from his quiver drew a feathered dart,
And bending back his bow, the wanton boy,
With aim unerring, pierced both to the heart.

And now forever, through the long, long years,
Near, or apart, in sorrow ~tnd in weal,
Mid sunny hours or blending mist of tears,
Each bears a wound no touch, save one, can heaL
Foflett Thorpe.
The Argosy.
Cupid s Revenge.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00305" SEQ="0305" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="295">	The Passion-Play of Ob er-Arnmergau.	295



THE PASSION-PLAY OF OBER-AMMERGAU.

	[We are authorized to publish in an-
ticipationas especially interesting
during the present yeara letter which
will appear in the forthcoming vol-
umes of The Story of My Life.]

	To Louisa, Marchioness of Waterford.

	Ober-Ammergau, June 2.We have
seen the Passion-Play. It is a day to
have lived for; nothing can he more
sublimely devotional, more indescrib-
ably pathetic.
	On Friday night we slept at Oberau,
and drove here early on Saturday morn-
ing, finding the Lowthers at once in
the village street, and spending most
of that day in drawing with them. We
went at once to the house of the Burgo-
master to inquire where we were billet-
ed. All the material part of life is
most comfortably and economically ar-
ranged for visitors. I am quartered
with St. Thomas, and all through the
day one meets peasants with long hair,
recalling Biblical figures. The Burgo-
masters beautiful daughter is the Vir-
gin Mary. In a gracious and touching
spirit of unselfish love all these villagers
live together for mutual help and com-
fort. They have been trained under
their late pastor, Aloys Daisemberger,
to regard the Passions-Spiel, which is
the great event of their quiet lives, not
only as a religious service of thanks-
giving to which every talent and energy
must be contributed for the glory of
God, and. a manifestation of gratitude
for His preservation of them, but they
are also taught to look upon it as an
instrument which Gods grace has
placed in their hands for the calling
back of Europe to Christianity, through
the dark mists of infidelity which have
been creeping over it in the nineteenth
century. And truly in this the actual
visit to Ober-Ammergau may be as full
of teaching as the great rt~presentation
itselfthe simple contact with such
men as Christus Maler, as he is
called, whose lifes work is to endeav-
or to do Gods will aufs innersten, and
to be helpful to those around him.
Here, in Ober-Ammergauperhaps here
alonereligion takes no heed of Roman
Catholic or Protestant vagaries; the
will of God, the example of Christ,
those are the only guidance of life. In
the five sermons of Daisemberger pre-
paratory to the Passion-Play of 1871,2
there is not a single word which indi-
cates Romanism. Look, 0 disciples of
Christ, says Daisemberger to his peo-
ple; see your Master, how gentle, how
kind He is, how mild in His intercourse
with those around Him, how full of
heartiest sympathy for their joys and
sorrows. Then can you, in your inter-
course with those around you, be
grumbling, rough, discourteous, self-
asserting, repellant and wanting in
sympathy? Oh no! you could never
endure to be so unlike your Master.
	It is a beautiful place, a high upland
mountain valley, covered with rich pas-
tures and enamelled with flowers. A
long street, or rather road, lined by
comfortable detached timber houses,
leads to the handsome church, around
which the older part of the village
groups itself above the clear, rushing
Ammer, and is highly picturesque. Be-
yond the village, in the meadows over-
looked by the peak of the Kofel, is the
theatre where the great drama of the
Passion is enacted, which, ever since
1634, has commemorated every tenth
year the then deliverance of Ammer-
gau from the plague which was devas-
tating the neighboring villages.
	All through Friday it was curious
to meet a succession of London ac

	Joseph Majer, the eminent wood-sculptor.	2 Die Fruchte der Pass1onbeti~chtung.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00306" SEQ="0306" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="296">296	The Passion-Play of Ober-Ammergau.

quaintances, and most unexpected
ones, but from all being here with one
object, no one was uncongenial. And
all is so perfectly managed, there is no
fuss or hurry; comfortable accommoda-
tion, good seats, excellent food are pro-
vided for all who are permitted to
come, for the visitors for every per-
formance are limited to the 2,000 for
whom there is room; no unexpected
persons, no excursionists are ever ad-
mitted. No thought of gain has ever
the slightest influence upon the vil-
lagers, and the prices are only such as
pay what is absolutely due.
Yesterday morning, I imagine, no
visitor could sleep after four, when
their peasant hosts began to tramp
overhead and clatter down the narrow
oak staircases. Then, after an excel-
lent breakfast of hot coffee, cream,
eggs and toast, many visitors and all
the people of Ober-Ammergau hurried
to the six oclock service in the church,
where all the five hundred actors knelt
with their pastor in silent prayer, and
many of them received the Sacrament.
At eight all were comfortably placed in
their seats in the open-air theatre, and
the soft wild music of Schutzgeister,
which seems to come from behind the
hills, preluded the performance.
One might be seated in the Piazza
del Popolo at Rome with ones back to
the gate. There is the same vast inter-
vening space, and the same three
branching streets (the central closed by
an inner theatre for tableaux), with
marked buildings at the entrance. Only
here those buildings are the houses of
Annas, Calaphas and Pilate, and the
streets are those of Jerusalem lined
with Eastern houses, domes, and here
and there a palm-tree, and they melt
far away into lovely ethereal mountain
distances, the real mountains of the
Bavarian Alps. The performance be-
gins when the spirit-chorus of eighteen
persons, male and female, in many-col-
ored tunics and mantles, advance in
stately lines from either side of the
stage, and in a chaunt, weird but most
distinctly audible, explain what is com-
ing, and urge those present to receive
it in a humble spirit of reverence and
adoration of God. Then, on the central
stage, begin the strange series of typea
and anti-types, and, as the veil falls the
second time, the vast Hosanna-proces-
sion of five hundred men, womea and~
children, singing, shouting and strew-
ing palm-branches, appears down the
distant streets, and, as it draws nearer,.
and the mountains resound with jubi
lant shouts and the whole air is ablaze
with life and color, the serene, rapt,.
stately figure of the Christus, riding.
upon the ass, but even then spiritual-
ized into absolute sublimity by the
sense of his divine mission, comes for
the first time before us. Afterwards,.
through the long eight hours of thril-
ling tension which follow, overshadow-
ing the endless, almost wearisome, ser-
ies of Old Testament scenes, drawing
every he5t and eye nearer to himself
through the agony of the trial, the
cross-bearing, the crucifixion, does that
sublime figure become more familiar;.
never again can the thought of the God-
man be severed from it. And in the
great drama itself one sees all the rest,
but one feels with, one lives for, the
Christ alone; and the dignity of his
lofty patience, unmoved from the holy
calm which pervades his whole being
even when four hundred savage Jews
are shouting and jibing round in clam-
orous eagerness for his death, must be
present with one through life.
I cannot tell it all. Words fail and
emotions are too much. Through that
long dayoh! is it that day alone?one
knows how to live with, to suffer with
Christ; one is raised above earth and
its surroundings; one dies with Him to
sin and suffering; one is raised with
Him into heavenly places. After some~
hours England is forgotten, Germany is
forgotten. You are a Jew. Jerusalem,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00307" SEQ="0307" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="297">The Passion-Play of Ober-Ammergau.

is your home; all, all your interests are
centred there; nothing earthly is of the
very least importance to you except the
great tragedy that is being enacted be-
fore your eyes. It is, perhaps~ the hu-
manity of Christ which is brought most
forcibly before you; but oh! how divine-
ly human, how humanly divine!
Could one wonder that Mr. Vander-
Nit, the American millionaire, said that
he owed everythingeverything for
this world and the nextto Ober-Am-
mergau? it had unveiled and explained
religion for him; it had made the Bible
a living reality.
I think of the Old Testament scenes,
the Fall of the Manna is the most beau-
tiful. More than four hundred Israel-
ites, including a hundred and ~fty chil-
dren, are seengroups of the most ex-
quisite and harmonious eolor~with
Moses and Aaron in the desert; and
between you and them, and amongst
and around them, falls mysteriously
the soft, vaporous manna; whilst the
chorus in sweet, wild, lingering mono-
tone chaunt the beautiful hymn begin-
ning
Gut ist der Herr, gut ist der Herr.

Of the New Testament scenes, the
leave-taking with the family of Bethany
is, perhaps, the most pathetic. It is an
exquisite sunset scene. Huge olive-
trees stretch their gnarled boughs over-
head and are embossed against the am-
ber sky; in the distance the village of
Bethany stands out in the soft, blue
mists of evening. Through the sunset
comes the Christ in lingering last
words with the sisters and Lazarus,
and there, under the old trees, is their
last far~well, touching indescribably,
after which the weeping family return
to Bethany, and he goes away, a soil-

	I know no gnilt like that o~ incontinent
speech. How long chrl~t was silent before He
spoke, and how little He then said!Carlyle, in
Reids Life of Lord Heughton.
A passage in Richard Hourds sermons (vol.
	LIVING AGE.	VIII.	416
~97

tary figure upon the burnt hills in the
twilight, to his death at Jerusalem.
At Ober-Ammergati one, for the first
time, realizes the many phases of the
trialin the house of Calaphas, of An-
nas, of Pilate, of Calaphas again, of
Pilate again; and all is terribly realthe
three crosses, for instance, so really
heavy, that none but a very strong man
can support them. One thinks better
of Pilate after the performance, through
which one has watched his struggles
his weary, hopeless struggles to save
the life of Christ. Almost every act,
nearly every word, is directly taken
from the Gospel history. Amongst the
few touches added is that of Mary the
mother, accidentally arriving at Jeru-
salem, meeting the other Marys in one
of the side streets and talking of the
condemnation of a Galilean which has
just taken place. Then, as the street
opens, suddenly seeing the cross-bear-
ing in the distance, and thrilling the
whole audience with anguish in her
cry of It is my son; it is Jesus! The
Last Supper is an exact reproduction
of Leonardos fresco, and many of the
other scenes follow the great masters.
How thrilling were the words, how
almost more thrilling were the silences
of Christ!3
The evening shadows are beginning
to fall as we see Christ raised on the
cross. He hangs there for twenty min-
utes, and most indescribably sublime
are the words given from thence. When
all is over, it is so real, you think that
this time death must really have taken
place. The three crosses, the bound
thieves, the fainting women, the
mounted centurion, the soldiers draw-
ing lots, all seem to belong to real
events, enacted, not acted. The deposi-
tion of the dead Christ on the white
sheet is a vast Rubens picture.

ii.), which I had read long ago, would come back
to me during this terrible hour. In this awfully
stupendous manner, at which Reason stands
aghast, and Faith herself Is half-confounded, was
the grace of God to man at length manifested.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00308" SEQ="0308" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="298">	29&#38; 	The Old Cab Driver.

The resurrection is more theatrical,
but in the final scene where the perfect
figure of the spiritual Christ is seen for
the last time, he goes far away with his
disciples and the Marys. and then, upon
Olivet, in the midst of the group re-
lieved against the golden sunset, he
solemnly blesses his beloved ones, and
whilst you gaze rapt, seems to be raised
a little, and then you look for him and
he is not.
The Argosy.
Each one of the four thousand spec-
tators then sits in a vast sense of lone-
liness amid the silent Bavarian hills.
The long tension is over. The day is
lived out. The Master we have fol-
lowed we can follow no longer with
material sight. He has suffered, died
and risen from the grave, and is no
longer with us; in the heavens alone
can we hope to behold Him as He is.
Augustus J. U. Hare.


THE OLD CAB DRIVER.*

Eighteen, nineteen, twenty. Quite
right!
It was at the cashiers window of the
Credit-Lyonnais that Roger told off the
twentieth of his thousand-franc notes.
What amazing luck! He had drawn
a lottery prize and won twenty thou-
sand francs at a stroke!
 Once more the old proverb was justi-
fied in that water had come to the
stream. For Roger was rich, and this
little premium which had fallen, as it
were, from the skies, was a piece of
good luck for him, and nothing more.
Still, whether you need them or not, it
is always a pleasant thing to receive
twenty thousand francs, and it was
with unfeigned satisfaction that our
young man nodded to the cashier and
slipped the bundle of bills into his inner
waist-coat pocket, on the side next his
heart.
Laden with his cheerful burden, Rog-
er issued from the Cr6dit-Lyonnais, and
loving, like the true Parisian he was,
a walk on the asphalt, he followed the
boulevard as far as the Madeleine,
turned up the Rue Royale and stopped
on the corner by the Ministry of Ma-
rine to consult his watch.
Five minutes to twelve!
He ran his eye doubtfully over the
great, white Place de la Concorde,
Translated for The Living Age.
scorched by the fiercest of summer
suns. One might well get a fatal sun-
stroke there. And then he would have
to climb the Champs Elysdes to his
abode near the Arc de Triomphe. An
open cab was passing; he hailed it and
jumped in, experiencing a burning sen-
sation all along his white duck trous-
ers, as he sank upon the shrivelled
leather cushions. He gave his address
and the horse moved off at a slow trot,
which was only not a walk.
	Roger had been in too great a hurry
to take particular notice of his vehicle,
which proved to be one of those im-
possible victorias we all know, belong-
ing to no company, denuded of varnish,
tipsy and hardly holding together, mov-
ing amid a clatter of loose iron, with
one lamp missing and the other tied on
with a string. The horse matched the
cab. As for the driver, he was repre-
sented by a great, round back, termin-
ating below in two coat-tails which had
once appertained to a faded livery,
with one of the waist-buttons missing,.
and above in an enormous black, glazed
hat of the stove-pipe pattern, whence:
escaped a few straggling gray locks.
At the left of this mass of humanity
swung a forlorn whip, which looked
like a discarded fishing-rod.
Roger was hungry and his wife would
wait lunch for him. He was, however,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00309" SEQ="0309" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="299">	The Old Cab Driver.	299

an amiable man, and restrained his im-
patience for a time, in the vain hope.
that the beast would quicken his pace.
He remembered his Latin, crescit eundo,
but no such thing occurred. At last
he said, with some irritation:
Come, come, Cocher! Get on!
The back turned, and a big, red, kind-
ly old face disclosed itself, with an ami-
able little nose, watery eyes and a
large, toothless mouth.
But its so hot! You wouldnt have
me kill Cocotte!
The words were spoken in all sin-
eeritypolitelybut in a thin, worn,
rather plaintive, voice.
Roger was one of those rich people
who respect humble folk and like to
talk with them. He had a notion that
there was often more to be got out of
them than out of those men and women
of the world, who are all cut after the
same pattern, and are either too f a-
miliar to us or too entirely artificial to
be in the least interesting. Moreover,
there was something about the old cab-
driver that disarmed him. Bah! His
wife might wait, and his dijeuner be
spoiled~ he wasnt going to kill Cocotte.
Well, go as you please, only get me
there sometime.
Between the bourgeois and his coach-
man the ice was now broken;if such
an expression be allowable in view of
the tropical weather. The old man
had turned three-quarters round to an-
swer the observation of his fare, and
in that position he remained, so that
they inevitably fell into talk.
Mighty hot, all the same, said cab-
by. Its as bad as S6ndgal.
Have you ever been in Sdndgal?
Rather! Im a Breton from Saint-
Malo. Ive been a sailor.
And now youve turned cab-driver.
Ever since 1855.
They were now opposite the site of
the ex-Palais de lIndustrie, and the
driver waved his whip in that direction.
Ah, the Exposition of 1855! We did
well then! And in 67, too, we made
a good thing of it, and 78 wasnt bad.
But 89 was no go!
	Why, I always supposed
	Twas owing to the competition,
monsieur! Too many omnibuses! Too
much upholstery; and, above all, too
many tramways. Ah, the man who in-
vented tramways ought to lose hi&#38; 
head! And now, with their Metropoli-
tan line and their automobiles!i shant
do much in 1900even if Im therot
	How old are you?
	About seventy-four, monsieur.
Roger felt a pang of pity. He with
his thirty-live lusty years, his full and
prosperous life, was touched at the
thought of this worn-out old fellow,
still forced to work.
They had now passed the Rond-Point,
and with the beginning of the rise
Cocotte dropped into an undisguised
walk.
After a short silence the driver mur-
mured: Its weather to give one an
apoplexy; and, lifting his formidable
glazed hat, he deposited it on the seat
beside him, and weariedly but resign-
edly began mopping his bald, wet
brow.
Why dont you wear a straw hat?
asked Roger.
Ill tell you! Its because of my
fares! Yes. Theres some of em dont
like it. I had a straw hat a little while
ago, quite new, and cost me pretty
dear; one of those broad-brimmed hats
such as the fishermen wear. Twas
quite handsome and so cool! Well, a
servant called me at the railway station
to go and pick up a passenger in the
rue Marboeuf. So I went, taking the
servant along as one always does. They
get a good many lifts that way. There
was a pretty little woman waiting at
the door; and when the servant jumped
out, says she, mighty drily, Whats
this? A driver in a straw hat? You
know I wont have that, Joseph! Call
me another fiacre! That was her no-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00310" SEQ="0310" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="300">	i300	The Old Cab Driver.

tion of things, you seethe little wom-
ans! The servant muttered something
not very nice about his mistress and
gave me fifteen sous. But I lost my
course.
	Roger laughed.
	With five or six passengers like that
in a day, said he, youd do famously,
and not wear out Cocotte, either.
	The old cab-driver did not seem to
understand the joke. He only mur-
mured to himself with a touch of def-
erence and a sort of far-away sugges-
tion of Breton mysticism.
	No, no! You mustnt offend your
passenger! and, so saying, he slowly
replaced his glazed hat.
	By this time Rogers sympathies were
fully aroused for the poor man, with
his honest, antiquated ideas, so differ-
ent from the careless, insolent young
cabby of to-day, Who crosses his legs,
turns up the ends of his moustache, and
always has a cigar between his teeth.
	At all events, my good fellow, I
hope that, at your age, you have some-
thing laid up! You cant go on work-
ing forever.
	The old man perceived that his bour-
geois was taking a genuine interest in
him. He therefore turned himself a
little further round, and became quite
confidential, giving only an occasional
glance at Cocotte. He spoke with the
touching simplicity of poor folk, for
whom their history is the whole of
history,a tale many times told among
humble friends, or to the first inquirer,
in vacant hours of waiting on the side-
walk, or at night when work is done,
in some eating-house of the meanest
description.
	Oh, as to laying-up, monsieur, in-
deed I have! I have worked hard and
Ive been economical! Ive only given
myself the least bit of a blow-out, now
and then, after working hours. But
you see,if one has no luck! And I
dont have any; I never did. No chance
at all! I had fifteen thousand frafics
onceall my savingsand it all went
in the Panama. Some folks say, of
course, that I ought never to have put
it there. Say I ought to have taken
something safer that didnt pay as
well. Now, thats all very fine if you
are rich, and have lots of money in
different places; but if you are poor
and must get all you can out of what
you have, youre tempted, dont you
see? And I wasnt the only one, by a
long count!though theres not much
comfort in that! The amount of it is
that just as I was getting old and would
have liked to take life easy, I had to
go to work again. Up to that time I
had been employed by one of the regu-
lar companies, who have big stables; I
even drove sometimes at grand funer-
als for the Burial Society. Now they
thanked me, but said I was too old.
So ever since, Ive been driving for a
man in a very small way, who has only
three carriages; and Ive just managed
to live from day to day. One must do
as one can!
	Have you a wife and children?
	My wife died about ten years ago.
She was a dressmaker on Montnrnrtre.
And I had two girls. The older one
married, and she is dead, too. She
made waistcoats at Vangdrard. The
otherwell, Id rather not speak of the
other. She was a flower-girl first, and
then . . . I havent heard from her
for years. I dont even know if she is
alive.
	And so youre quite alone?
	Quite alone. Theres not much fun
in it, I can tell you! But whats to be
done, if you have no luck? . . . Good
God! how het it is! . . . One might die
of it, sure enough! And the old fellow
took off his glazed hat again and once
more wiped his forehead.
	By this time the victoria had climbed
the Champ Elys~es, and turned into
the rue de Presbourg. Glancing idly
about him, Roger noted the incessant
movement, under that cruei sky, of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00311" SEQ="0311" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="301">	The Old Cab Driver.	301

people going up and down the avenue
on their various errands, carrying bun-
dles, pushing handcarts, workmen,
shop-boys, employ~s of all kinds; all
that crowd which forms the chief part
of the Parisian population during the
summer monthsa world of toilers,
who must accomplish their task alike
amid the snows of winter and under
the raging dog-star. Opposite the rue
de Bern they had to make their way
through a gang of workmen who were
repairing the wooden pavement. With
shirts thrown open and arms and neck
scorched fiery red, the men sweated
and suffered. Just on the corner of
the rue de Presbourg, some masons
perched upon a scaffolding were c@v-
ering a wall with rough-east plaster of
a blinding whiteness. A little farther
on, in the Avenue Marceau, an old
woman, bent nearly double, was drag-
ging a costermongers cart slowly along.
It was the perpetual spectacle of human
activity, rendered painful and even
perilous by the high temperature of
the day. The accident of birth had
made Roger a mere looker-on at this busy
scenea tranquil, comfortable specta-
tor, without effort to make or risk to
run. Reclining in his victoria, he
slipped through it all without the
slightest fatigue, absolutely sure of
finding in a few moments an appetizing
meal, with iced beverages; to be fol-
lowed by a good cigar and a refreshing
nap in a large, cool, silent room.
Being far from hard-hearted, the
young man found himself disturbed
by the comparison. He thought upon
those fine words, Equality and Frater-
nity, so profusely inscribed on all the
public monuments. Did they signify
a mere Utopian dream? Undoubtedly,
in their strict and absolute sense; but
though the end be unattainable may
not one strive toward it? Ought not
those who are on top to hold out a
helping hand to those beneath them,
hold them up; at all events, pick a
thorn or two from the rough hedges
between which their pathway lies?
While Roger indulged in these hu-
manitarian reflections, the cab was rat-
tling on, and the old Cocker becoming
every moment more bowed and somno-
lent. As they drew near the number
he had given he opened his pocket-book,
feeling prepared to give cabby a good
pour-boire. But might he not, ought
he not, to do more? His hand trav-
elled toward the bundle of notes in his
inner vest-pocket, which he had just
received at the Cr6dit-Lyonnais. What
was he going to do with that unex-
pected sum which had fallen to him
by pure chance? He would invest a
part of it, no doubt, and with the rest
gratify some costly and useless fancy
of himself or his wife! And there are
so many people-so vast a majority of
the wholewho have not even the
necessaries of life! While they are
young they can work, of course, but
this round-backed old cabby, who had
been so specially unfortunate. Whuit a
difference between that poor mans
fate and his own!
As these thoughts passed rapidly
through his mind, Roger became so af-
fected that he hesitated no longer. Re-
placing the small porte-monnale in his
outer pocket, he pulled out the package
from within, and selected one of his
thousand-franc notes.
Theres for your course, my good
man, said he. And no matter about
the change! I dont think you have it.
The old cabby looked at him wildly,
and stammered in utter bewilderment:
But, monsieur,but, monsieur
Keep it. Its all right!
Redder than ever, with eyes that
seemed starting from his head, the
driver stretched forth a shaky old
hand. Then, suddenlywas it the
shock of surprise, or was it only the
heat ?from scarlet he became white,
speech died in his throat, his lips moved
convulsively, the whip dropped from</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00312" SEQ="0312" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="302">	~3O2	Until the Day Dawn.

this hand, and he fell forward upon the
~dasher with arms outstretched, as
ithough felled by the blow of an axe.
	~Cabby! CabbyOld fellow!
~Xided by the servants who rushed out
of his house at the noise, Roger made
every effort to restore the old man to
consciousness. Then they lifted and
carried him into a pharmacy near by,
but all to no purpose. He was
dead....
* * * * * * *

	You see, said Roger, to one of his
friends, the old man had been telling

Lea Annales.
me how he was all alone in the world,
 and I was tuterested in him. I gave
the money in charity, all the same, of
course, but I so wish lie could have had
it! But no; his ill-luck pursued him to
the end. And to think that it was I
who killed him! It gave him such a
shock
	More likely it was the heat, ob-
served the friend.
	It was horribly warm, no doubt, but
I tell you it will be warmer still before
I give another thousand-franc pour-
boire to a cab-driver!
Jacques Normand.





UNTIL THE DAY DAWN.

Silence and Night were alone in the forest; afar was the sound
of the sea,
That moaned on its shores with a presage low of the storm
about to be;
The dark clouds drooped like~b&#38; imers~ef death, and the tops of
the tall trees bowed;
For a wind came forth, and after the wind a Voice, from the
midst of the cloud.
And the stars went out, and the forest trembled, knowing the
Voice of God;

And He cried:
Is this well that thou doest, 0 Man? Did I make
thee a shedder of blood?
I gave thee the Earth and the fruits thereof, the sun and the
wind and the rain;
Child and wife to thy bosom; have these My gifts been given
in vain?
I gave thee the breath and the beauty of dawn, the service and
splendor of day;
The seed and the sap of thy thought, and the skill of thy
fashioning hands that obey;
I gave thee the strength of the morning, and wrought thee the
curtains of darkness deep
To fold over labor and patience and pleasure the sweetness
and solace of sleep.
But My dawns are red with the shame of the flame that thy
passions have kindled and fed,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00313" SEQ="0313" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="303">	Until the Day Dawn.	303

And	My Earth cries aloud unto Me from her hills and her
plains with their burden of dead.
Lo, where is the joy of the harvest? My seasons have nour-
ished the growth of the grain,
Yet the garners are empty. But Death has garnered his har-
vest of terror and palm
For	the songs of thy labor are turned into thunder and clamor
and clash of the fight;
Thou	takest no joy from the glory of day, no enfolding of
peace from the night;
Thy	wife and the child that I gave thee are heavy with
mourning and wasted with tears,
And	the power and strength of thy manhood is lavished and
lost at the crown of thy years.
Art thou weary of light and of gladness? Desirest thou blood-
shed and darkness of death?
Arise now and answer, 0 Man whom I made in My likeness
and filled with My breath.


Then	the night gathered back into silence. But, fainting, there
passed on the wind as it went
An infinite murmur of anguish and pain, irretrievable loss and
lament;
Till	a curse clove it sharply asunder and! flung up a challenge
of wrath fierce and bold:
Judge Thou! Is it we who have pandered to power? Is it
we who have grasped after gold?
As sheep we were driven to slaughter, our eyes have been daz-
zled and blinded with lies;
Judge Thou; are we guilty, that knew not? The curse be on
those who have played for the prize.
Judge Thou!


	The storm burst on the forest; the wild-beating fury
and blast of the rain,
The	roar of the wind in the trees, were as voices of Earth in
her passion and pain;
The	quick, jagged spear of the lightning flashed forth from the
terror and gloom of the sky,
And	the thunder rolled far to the end of the heavens its sullea
and angry reply.


Then, slowly, the night gathered silence again, with sighs for
delight of release;
The	stars in their places shone forth, and the breath of the
wind was as healing and peace;
And	there rose in the darkness a song,on the wings of the
wind it swept loftily by,
While the trees waved as banners of triumph before the un-
clouded clear arch of the sky.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00314" SEQ="0314" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="304">Until the Day Dawn.

Thou gayest us life, and we loved it; yet went with the gift of
our life in our hand;
And	our blood has baptized to a life that is newer and stronger
the length of the land.
We gave it for Freedom, and freely; nor feared we the sure
shaft of death when it came;
We were shedders of blood, we were givers of blood; we are
sharers of glorynot shame.
Oh, sweet were the dawn and the day! and the strength of our
manhood was joyous as wine;
And	the light of the eyes that we loved was more lovely when
tears made their tenderness shine;
But	the voice that had called us was stronger than these,per-
chance though we knew not its name;
But we knew there were those that must yield up their lives;
and we counted it glorynot shame!


Then	she silence sank down like a dove in the heart of the for-
est, that waited and kept
The long, solemn watches of night
And at last came an answer:
The eyes that have wept
Shall	be lightened, the bruised shall be healed, and the people
shall lift up their faces again,
And	the songs of their love and their labor be heard; and the
Earth shall be cleansed from her slain.
The	word of My promise is sure; I have spoken; I change not,
nor fail, nor forget;
For	the thunders of War 8hafl be hushed, and the Earth shall
learn Peace. But the time is not yet.


So the Night, with the voice of its storm, and the clouds and
the darkness passed slowly away;
And	the Dawn softly stirred in the E~ist, and came forth in the
glow of her glorious array.
And	the heart of the world, that had slept, woke and beat; and
God blessed it, and gave a New Day.
Ada Bartriclc Baker.
Blaekwoods Magazine.
304</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00315" SEQ="0315" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="305">The Paris Exhibition.



THE PARIS EXHIBITION.

	Whatever faults one may find with it
in detail, there can be no question that
the Paris Universal Exhibition of 1900
is, as a whole, a great achievement, at
all events in a spectacular sense. Per-
haps, indeed, one may come to the con-
clusion that the buildings themselves
whether regarded in coup 4oiit or sep-
arately, are really of greater interest
than their contents. Specialists in va-
rious subjects will, no doubt, find matter
for study among the classes of ex-
hibits in which they may respectively
be interested, but for the general crowd
of visitors, the Exhibition will present
itself as a vast and picturesque spec-
tacle,1 an architectural and artistic
fairy-land of palaces and domes and
towers and sculptured decoration. Not
all of it, to be sure, is immaculate in
taste; even as temporary structures for
a festal occasion some of the buildings
present too rampant a spirit of rococo;
though it is fair to remember that most
of these are but temporary erections
The earth hath bubbles as the water
hath,
And these are of them
and that what would be impertinent in
permanent architecture may claim in-
dulgence as a temporary picture. But
it is impossible that the most purist of
critics should not be impressed with the
extraordinary vigor and vitality of inven-
tIon and modelling displayed in that
part of the Exhibitionthe largest and
most important partwhich is directly
due to French influence and to French
artists. The row of pavilions of for-
eign Powers, extending along the left
bank of the river, from the Pont de

	1 It is amusing to notice, in this connection,
that the street people in Paris all refer to the
Exhibition as La Foire.
lAlma to the Pont des Invalides, and
designed mostly by foreign architects,
is, no doubt, an important feature in
the show, and has a most picturesque
effect as seen from the river; but near-
ly all these, when considered in detail.
are seen to be merely imitation archi-
tecture, characteristic of the different
countries which they represent. But
the French edifices are all pure inven-
tion, the offspring of the alert and vi-
vacious artistic genius of the country.
The buildings of the Chicago Exhibi-
tion, with which the Paris Exhibition
is inevitably compared, were more
classic and more dignified in style, but
they were mostly formed on antique
models, whereas the French buildings
of the Paris Exhibition are an out-
break of sheer originality. This spirit
of artistic invention crops out in all the
minor details as well as in the more
prominent features of the Exhibition.
Wherever you turn, there is nothing
commonplace or done in a commonplace
manner. Look, for instance, at the
timber bridge which crosses the public
road south of the Pont de lAlma, with
its characteristic and picturesque open
timber towers and light egg-shaped
wrought-iron cupolas over them. Even
the high wooden palisadin~ which
seems to wind all about Paris, forming
the enclosure of the Exhibition, has
been the subject of a special design,
simple but exceedingly effective. The
one discordant note (and a terribly
loud one) is to be felt when one sees
how from every point of view, amid the
maze of turrets and cupolas
The Elifel Tower, pointing to the skies,
Like a tall bully, lifts its head and lies--
falsifying the whole scale of the Ex-
hibition and of Paris itself; looking close
3o~</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00316" SEQ="0316" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="306">	306	The Paris Exhibition.

to us when it is really far off; an un-
gracious presence which one can never
shake off. If only the French had had
the sense, after the close of the 1889
Exhibition, to demolish this bumptuous
piece of ironmasters brag, erected in
defiance of the protests of the whole
artistic world of Paris, it might have
been forgotten by this timeforgotten,
but not forgiven.
	Indeed, the permanent results on the
city of these vast shows, though not all
of them as exasperating as the Elifel
Tower, are to be considered. Every
demonstration on such a scale as the
1889 Exhibition and the present one
must leave a great scar, so to speak, on
the face of Paris; and even when this
is healed, each one has wiped out for-
ever some part of the history and to-
pography of the city; and as there
seems to be a kind of necessity to make
every successive show bigger than the
previous one, the ultimate consequences
are unpleasant to contemplate. Even
for the moment, Paris seems to be more
turned inside out by the Exhibition
than one would wish. The Pont dIena
is unrecognizable, save for its two fat
hor es at each end, whose pedestals are
no longer terminations to the balus-
trade, but stand in the middle of the
roadway, which has been widened by
jutting out a series of steel cantilevers
from the stone piers. The highroad to
S~vres and Yersailles, which used to
run past the end of the bridge, has been
sunk into a deep cutting, with long in-
clines to carry it under the Exhibition;
the concrete walls of this cutting, by
the way, being duly decorated with
stencilled ornament, to bring them into
harmony with the environment. The
Exhibition is, indeed so mixed up with
the city that it is difficult sometimes to
be quite sure when you are in it and
when you are not. After entering at
the Trocad~ro end, for instance, I got
on a river steamer at the Pont dIena,
in order to get a view of the buildings
from the river, but on being landed
near the Pont de lAlma found that I
was outside the sacred fence, and had
to deliver up another coupon ticket for
re-admission. And the influence of the
Exhibition extends beyond its bounda-
ries, not always pleasantly. There
used, for instance, to be an open-air
caf6 at one side of the Avenue de Neull-
ly in the Bois de Boulogne, where you
could sit under trees in the warm sum-
mer night and listen to an excellent
string and wind band, and regret that
London climate and customs allowed
of no such way of spending an evening.
But this year the Avenue de Neulily has
become a hear garden, a kind of Bar-
tholomew Fair; the musical cafl has
gone, the avenue is festooned with
lamps from tree to tree, lined with
merry-go-rounds, shooting stands and
curiosity-shops, and hideous with noises
and with the dust and tobacco-smoke of
the festive proletariat If this trans-
formation is permanent, it will hardly
form an agreeable reminiscence of the
Exhibition year, either to Parisians or
visitors.
	Fortunately, however, the permanent
structures which the Exhibition of
1900 will leave behind it as a record
the two art palaces and the new bridge
over the Seineare of a very different
character from that monstrous iron
tower, which is the most prominent
record of the 1899 Exhibition. In these
we have the hand, not of the advertis-
ing engineer, but of the artist. Before
speaking of them more particularly,
however, it may be as well to take a
general survey of the situation. The
present Exhibition, like that of 1889, is
arranged in two main territories: the
larger on the Champ de Mars site, fol-
lowing the axis of the T~ocad6ro and
the Eiffel Tower, on a line running
southeast, and terminated at its lower
end by the great Gallerie des Machines
erected for the 1889 Exhibition. The
smaller territory is that on the Esplan</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00317" SEQ="0317" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="307">	The Paris Exhibition.	307

nade des Invalides site, running nearly
due south from the left bank of the
Seine towards the Invalides, and laid
out axially with the centre of that cele-
brated building. In this respect we
may notice in passing, the careful at-
tention which the French always pay
to the setting out of groups of build-
ings in reference to a central axial line
~which governs the whole laying out of
~the site; a principle as habitually neg-
lected in English cities as it is habitu-
ally kept in view in French ones. In
London nothing is central with any-
thing elseeven the Albert Hall and
Albert Memorial, built about the same
time and in connection with the same
idea, are out of line with each other
while in Paris almost every great street
and great building is laid out on a cen-
tral axis; one of the causes to which
is to be attributed the superior stateli-
ness of Paris as a city. The two terri-
tories of the Exhibition, each thus com-
plete and axial in itself, are wide apart
at the northern end, where they are
connected by the long sweep of the
~uai dOrsay, and converge towards
each other at the southern end, though
still at a considerable distance, the
Avenue de la Motte Picquet connecting
them. The main difference in the site
of the present as compared with the
previous Exhibition is that on both
sites the Exhibition this year has
crossed the Seine northwards. The
%Jhamp de Mars territory extends
across the river (including, as already
observed, the Pont dIena) right up to
the Trocad~ro, which, in fact, forms
one of the main entrances. The In-
valides territory extends right up to the
Avenue des Champs Elys6es, crossing
the Seine by a wide new bridge, the
Pont Alexandre III, which also is in-
cluded in the ExhibItion grounds, but
which remain afterwards as one of the
permanent public bridges over the
Seine. On the space between the
northern end of the bridge and the
Avenue des Champs Elys~es are erected
the two great permanent art palaces
the Grand Palais, an immense building,
to the west of the axial line; the build-
ing relatively called the Petit Palais
(though even this is a very large and
sumptuous edifice) to the east, the two
facing each other, of course centrally,
across a wide space of garden and
drive. These stand partly on the
ground formerly occupied by the Palais
de lIndustrie, a building one can well
spare, since it was quite unworthy of
French art and of the position it occu-
pied.
	It is in this group of structures that
the great glory of the present Exhibi-
tion consists. The bridge is one of
the most remarkable erections of the
kind in modern times. Structurally it
is a steel bridge, forming one large arch
in very fiat lines, the level of the road-
way having been kept as low as possible
consistently with getting the requisite
headway over the river, in order not
to interfere in any way with the view
of the facade and dome of the Invalides
at the southern end of the vistaa quite
sufficient reason in France, but one
which would never occur to any Gov-
ernment or public bedy in England.
The main design of the bridge is the
joint work of two architects, MM. Ber-
nard and Cousin, and two engineers,
MM. R~sal and Alby; the engineers be-
ing responsible for the structure, and
the architects for the details of the
design. What a contrast to the pro-
cedure in London, where the County
Council are spending half a million of
public money on a bridge in which the
engineer is to be allowed to bungle the
decorative details as he pleases, and an
architect, we are told, cannot be em-
ployed because it would hurt the feel-
ings of the engineer! The massive
bronze lamp standards on the bridge
are designed by one of the most gifted
of the younger French sculptors of the
day, M. Gauqui~, who has shown a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00318" SEQ="0318" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="308">	308	The Paris Exhibition.

special aptitude for decorative design.
The entry to the bridge at each end is
flanked by a lofty stone pylon at either
side, on the line of the parapet; these
are architectural erections decorated
with angle columns, the whole of the
most refined and careful design, and
each forms a pedestal to a rearing
winged Pegasus led by a nude Gen-
ius, the whole of these figures being
entirely gilt. Whether these erections
would have quite the same effect in
a more northern atmosphere may be
doubted, but in the clear air of Paris,
and under the bright sky of early June,
the clean and delicate lines of the
freshly cut stonework and the sparkle
of the gilded sculpture against the in-
tense blue of the sky combined to pro-
duce a perfectly beautiful effect; in
certain positions the sunlight seemed
actually to shine through the thin wings
of the horses, though this was most
likely an effect of reflected light from
another part of the gilt surface. Then
at the base of each pedestal, facing out-
ward from the bridge, is a colossal
carved emblematical figure, seated,
the two facing the Champs Elys~es
side representing Medheval France,
by M. Lenoir, and Modern France,
by M. Michel; those on the southern
side, Renaissance France, by M.
Coutan, and Louis Quatorze France,
by M. Marqueste; four of the first
French sculptors of the day having
thus contributed to the decoration of
the new bridge. Finally, the approach
to each end of the bridge is flanked by
lions led by cupids, carved in stone by
M.	Gardet, one of the finest animal
sculptors in France. That is what goes
to make a new bridge in Paris. Is it
not enough to make every Englishman
who cares about art blush for his coun-
try, where, for a similar work, an
engineer and a trading stonemason
would be thought sufficient?
Now let us look at the two palaces.
three architects, MM. Thomas, Deglane,
and Louvet, is really two buildings in
combination; the larger portion on the
plan of an inverted ~, having its front
parallel with the axis of the bridge; the
smaller block, which contains the cen-
tennial art exhibition, is placed across
the stem at the at a slightly oblique
angle, so as to present a fa~ade parallel
with . the Avenue dAntin, towards
which it faces. The two are, however,
externally combined very cleverly into
one design. The main portion of the
building, which contains the exhibition
of contemporary art (the art of the last
ten years), has a double-story range of
galleries running round a central court
of the same shape as the exterior of the
building; the lower range of galleries
are, of course, side-lighted, the upper
ones top-lighted. The building is on
an immense scale, and the principal
facade, facing the central drive, is a
noble-looking architectural monument
in a freely-treated classic style, the
main walls of the wings being set back
behind a colonnade, and the upper part
of the walls behind the colonnade
decorated in the upper portion
with a ceramic frieze. The cen-
tral entrance is flanked by figures
representing, on one side, Greek,.
Roman, Byzantine and Egyptian art,
and on the other side, the arts of paint-
ing, sculpture, architecture and engrav-
ing. The colonnades and colossal sculp-
tures, all executed in a fine and per-
fectly white stone, have an imposing
effect. The drawback to the general
monumental effect of the building is
that it is all roofed with glass, which
shows conspicuously above the stone
sub-structure. This was, perhaps, un-
avoidable if it was to be adequately
lighted as a range of picture galleries
at all events, it was the easiest and
readiest way of securing ample light;
and, as a matter of architectural truth-
fulness, it was better to show the glass
The Grand Palais, the joint design of roof frankly than to endeavor to mask</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00319" SEQ="0319" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="309">309
The Paris Exhibition.

it behind a false stone screen; still, it
cannot be denied that it injures the ef-
fect of the building. The Petit Palais
opposite, designed by M. Girault, is a
finer work of architecture than the
large palace; it is somewhat in the same
character of architecture externally,
but has escaped the deteriorating effect
of glass roofing, and is, on the whole,
more refined in detail. But the beauty
of the building is only fully appreciated
after making acquaintance with the in-
terior, which is a most original archi-
tectural conception. Going through the
principal entrance, at the top of a lofty
flight of steps and furnished with fine-
ly-designed gilt metal folding gates, we
find ourselves in a central vestibule
roofed by a dome, and with a great
gallery of the same width, but raised
several steps above the floor of the
vestibule, stretching on either hand the
whole length of the building; the pilas-
ters on the walls are of a pink veined
marble, the roofs being covered with
modelled decoration in plaster, rather
too restless in style, but showing that
facility and invention in decorative de-
tail which meet us at every turn in the
Exhibition. Opening from the back of
this front block is a semi-circular open
court, laid out as a garden, and sur-
rounded by an open colonnaded walk
with marble columns, raised two or
three steps above the garden. Outside
of this semi-circular colonnade is a
double range of galleries on the plan
of a semi-hexagon, the sides tangent to
the walls of the semi-circular colon-
nade. Seen from the garden, this col-
onnade, with the loftier wall of the
gallery rising behind it, and crowned
with a balustrade and beautifully de-
signed colored and gilt vases, has a
charming effect, and strikes one as
something quite new in modern archi-
tecture. The front of the small palace

2 A spandrel, in architectural phraseology,
is the nearly triangular space left on each side
t an arch hetween the outer curve of the arch
is decorated with some very fine sculp-
ture; a figure over the principal en-
trance representing Science, by M.
4Jarl~s, a panel representing the City of
Paris surrounded by the Arts, by M.
Injalbert, and bas-relief figures in the
spandrels2 of the doorway arches, by
M. Peynot. Altogether, the Petit Palais
is a building well worth seeing for its
own sake, independently of its contents,
which may be passed over here. As
far as it is filled, it is an archaeological
museum, and not directly connected
with the main objects of the 1900 Ex-
hibition. After the Exhibition is over,
the building will become the property
of the Municipality of Paris, and be
used as a museum; this is a quid pro
quo for the subscription of twenty mil-
lion francs given by the Municipality
towards the cost of the Exhibition.
Coming out again on to the central
roadway between the palaces, one
should not omit to notice the fine effect
of the view looking southward from
this point; the two stately palaces, one
on each hand; then the pylons of the
bridge, with their gilt sculpture; then
the variegated outline of the two par-
allel lines of white buildings of the
Exhibition, flanking the lower portion
of the Esplanade des Invalides; and in
the extreme distance the dome of the
Invalides closing the vista. It is not
often one sees such a stately piece of
effect; and then, as an enthusiastic
young American lady observed, It is
so interesting to think that Napoleon
rests under that dome.~~
	The large palace is to be the perma-
nent home of the annual Salon, and is
certainly the finest which the Soci~td
des Artistes Pranqais has ever had,
though, when one looks at the immense
extent of wall space in these ranges of
galleries, one rather trembles to think
of the possible results of an attempt to

and any horizontal line, such as a cornice, ahove
it.	It Is a favourite position for sculptural dec-
oration.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00320" SEQ="0320" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="310">	310	The Paris Exhibition.

fill them all. It is the weak point of
the Salon that its exhibition spaces,
ever since it went into the Palais de
lJndustrie, have always been too large
to be filled except by the more than
doubtful expedient of admitting a great
number of paintings of very mediocre
merit; and here we have, as far as the
eye can judge, the promise or threat of
even larger spaces, except in the cen-
tral sculpture court, which is not so
large as that of either the Palais de
lIndustrie or the Galerie des Machines.
And in this present Universal Exhibi-
tion there is no doubt that the sculpture
court is inconveniently and undesirably
crowded, especially as a considerable
number of the exhibitors seem to have
been aiming at quantity rather than
quality, and making bids for fame by
colossal monuments and equestrian
statues. The result is a crowd, in
which you cannot isolate any work
sufficiently to enjoy it; and as, more-
over, the numbers were not even yet
fixed to the works (eight weeks after
the nominal opening of the Exhibi-
tion), and one could not find out what
they were, I will not attempt any re-
mark on them here, except to note that,
according to the catalogue, all the best
French sculptors of the day are repre-
sented, though not always by their best
works; that it is a pity that the late M.
Falgui~re is represented only by two
of his portrait statues in costume, La
Rochejaquelain and Cardinal La-
vigerie, instead of by any of hisimag-
inative nudes; and that an Italian
sculptor (I forget his name, and indeed
it is better concealed) has perpetrated
a life-size bronze group of a set of
drunken monks, one of the most de-
testable pieces of vulgarity I ever saw
in sculpture, which has been purchased
by the Italian Government for a public
museuma pretty piquant indication
of the condition of artistic taste in
modern Italy. Most of the leading
English sculptors, Mr. Gilbert excepted,
are represented, but their comparatively
small and delicate work is completely
lost amid the crowd of huge and often:
violent compositions of the sculptors of
some other nationalitiesFrench includ-
ed, unhappily, for French sculpture is
showing alarming signs of forsaking.
its first love and running after sensa-~
tionalism.
One piece of American sculpture chal-~
lenges attention, as it is placed sepa--
rately in the balcony, outside the Amer-
ican picture galleriesnamely, Mr. ~t.
Gaudenss alto-relief called the Shaw
monument, representing an officer riding:
with drawn sword, a group of young
infantry soldiers, who troop along with
him, forming the background of the
subject. This has been illustrated and.
greatly praised in American magazines~
(which have a way of blowing very
large trumpets for American art), and
it unquestionably has the noble and
excellent quality of sincerity and earn-~
estness, but it seems also an indication
that American sculpture has not yet
attained that mystic and indefinable~
something called style; it strikes one~
for its moral rather than its artistic~
quality.
	The French have devoted one-half of
the space in the building to French art,
the remainder being divided among
foreign nationsan apportionment of
space which can hardly be complained
of; they have had the labor and cost of
getting up the show, and it is natural
that they should reserve the lions share
in it for their own art. The ground~
floor galleries need not trouble us~
much; they contain the padding; the
important section is in the top-lighted
galleries on the upper floor. On the
whole, the French show in pictures~
hardly seems equal to that of 1889, and
certainly a good many works of little
interest are hung. Still, there are a~
number of fine pictures to be seen,.,
many of them old acquaintances that
one is only too glad to meet again. M. -</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00321" SEQ="0321" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="311">	The Paris Exhibition.	311

GerOme does not exhibit, nor, among
less celebrated names, does that original
and as yet little-known artist, M. Ridel,
whose DernRires Fleurs was one of
the most charming pictures in this
years Salon. Among the prominent
works are M. Gervaiss noble Juge-
ment de Paris, one of the finest pieces
of color la modern painting, and M.
Harpigniess La Loire; M. Dagnan-
Bouverets Bretonnes au Pardon!
Mdme. Demont-Bretons Dans leau
hleue; M. Tattegrains horrible, but
probably only too true, picture of a
chapter in medlieval warfare, Les
Bouches Inutiles; M. Bonnats remark-
able portrait of Renan, and M. B6rauds
picture of Christ and the Magdalen
translated into modern Parisian life,
which has been the parent or sugges-
tion for a number of pictures based
on a similar idea, and without the merit
of originality which certainly belongs
to this one. M. Benjamin-Constants
portrait of the Queen, somewhat arti-
ficial in lighting and color, is, in its
way, one of the most remarkable works
in the gallery, and his Urban II enter-
ing Toulouse one of the largest, but
not of an artistic value commensurate
with its area in square yards. M. Bou-
guereau, the prince of correct and ele-
gant painters, is, of course, largely rep-
resented, and his small work, Idylle
enfantine, is one of the sweetest things
he has painted; it may be a question
whether his children are not better
than his classic nudes; they have ex-
pression, at all events, ~Vhile the nudes
serve to show how learned and admir-
able an executant a painter may be,
and yet leave you perfectly uninterest-
ed in his work. Here, too, the younger
generation may make acquaintance
with the work of Jules Breton, who

	As usual in French exhibitions, it is impos-
sible to find any picture you see in the catalogue
except by chance. Really a general Insurrection
ought to be made against that preposterous and
exasperating method of cataloguing pictures which
the French calmly persist in; the result of num
has almost ceased practically to belong
to the present generation; some of his.
earlier works also are to be found in
the Centennial Exhibition. M. Char-
trans two great plough-oxen again il-
lustrate St. Franois dAssise au
labor, a monumental work which one
is glad to meet again; his group of por-
traits under the title Signature dii
Protocole de Paix entre lEspagne et
les Etats-Unis is obviously a new
work, which will have historical inter-
est. M. Detailles chivalrous picture~
Sortie de la Garnison de Huningue,
one of the most interesting and char-
acteristic of war pictures, one is glad
to see again; and M. Rouffet again
affords a cynical amusement to the
British mind by his immense picture,
Fin de lepop~e, illustrating Victor
Hugos elaborately worked-up fable
(or shall we use a stronger word?) that
the real cause of the loss of the battle
of Waterloo was the accidental mishap
of the French cavalry in tumbling into
an unexpected ravine when in full
charge; the artistic value of the work
is not such as to atone for the bravery
of the fiction. Among other remark-
able works is M. Henri Martins Cha-
cun sa Chim~re, not a sort of paint-
ing one cares to see too much ofthe
literary element is too strong in it; but
it broke new ground, and left an inef-
faceable inlpression on the mind; nor
has its author since then produced any-
thing equally powerful in an intellec-
tual sense, though he has produced bet-
ter pictures in a decorative sense.
French landscape is not as largely rep-
resented as one could wish, but there
are two of the best of M. Quignons
works, two by M. Didier-Pouget, two
by M. Lamy (which I did not see3), and
a whole collection of M. Cazins beau-

bering the pictures before they are hung instead
of after. It Is too ridiculous. You see a num-
ber on a picture, but you have not an idea where
to find It in the catalogue; you see an artists
name In the catalogue, but you have not an Idea
where to find his work. At the Salon this year</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00322" SEQ="0322" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="312">	312	The Paris Exhibition.

tiful small landscapes, works which
show the perfection of style in land-
scape painting.
	The English schoolor shall we say
English painting? since the French
critics deny that we have any school
is not as well represented as one
could wish; that is to say, many emi-
nent artists are represented, but few of
them by their best works. The only
prominent English artists who are seen
here at their best are, perhaps, the
late Henry Moore, whose splendid sea
in The Race of St. Albans ought to
be a lesson to French sea painters, and
Mr. Dicksce, whose A Confession is
certainly the best thing he has ever
done. To be sure one must remember
that the selection is limited to the last
ten years, and perhaps during that pe-
riod The Return of Persephone and
The Old Garden may be considered
adequate presentments of the art of
Leighton and Millais respectively; there
are other works of each, bar these are
t!ie most important. Mr. Watts has
only a lan(lscape. Mr. Mark Fisher is
not represented (he would have been
appreciated by the French), an4 what
is still worse, Mr. Sidney Coope:- is.
But though the English col1e~ton night
well have been a stronger one, there is
enough as it is to give one the satis-
factory feeling that France and Eng-
land are ahead of every other country
in painting. The Americans, it is true~
have Mr. Abbey and Mr. Sargent, but
they are very exceptional Americans,
and, beyond their works, the American
gallery is a collection of mediocrities.
As to Italy, the less said the better.
The Germans, with their characteristic
vigor and thoroughness, have got up
and decorated their galleries better than
any other nation; their columned ex

H.	Harpignies had only one small and incon-
spicuous work; seeing his name in the catalogue,
I wanted to find this, hnt after a half an hours
hunt had to give it up and ap~ al to an official,
who in his turn had to appeal to another; between
the two they at last found It. Had the pie-
edrije, black plinth and gold walls, and
frieze of emblematic animals, are very
effective; but the general style of the
paintings hung in these sumptuous
rooms is coarse and their color harsh.
If Providence had given the Germans
artistic genius in proportion to their
energy and ambition, there would, in-
deed, be another story to tell.
	The block containing the Centennial
Exhibition, examples of French art
since the commencement of the cen-
tury, is connected with the main build-
ing by a portal of communication,
wilich leads to a very fine central cir-
cular domed hail in two stories, with
a wide gallery running round it; on the
upper floor are wide centre galleries
stretching right and left the whole
length of the building, with a vista
from end to end across the domed hail.
On the ground floor the central space is
occupied by sculpture halls, and on
both stories there is a range of picture
galleries outside of the central halls.
The selection of works has been made
on the principle of not admitting any-
thing which was included in the similar
department of the 1889 Exhibition, one
result of which is that this collection
is not quite equal to the 1889 one; the
best things had heen shown already;
but still there is a great deal of inter-
esting work. In the downstairs picture
galleries are placed the earlier paint-
ings of the century, including a consid-
erable number of the works of Ingres
and Delacroix, some of them rather
passe in style, but others furnish very
fine examples of the French art of that
period. In the centre galleries upstairs
is a collection of studies and drawings
by Frengiimasterssketches by Ohapu,
Legros, Delaunay and others of the
later deceased artists; a powerful red

tnres been numbered eon cutively, as at the
Academy, It could have been found in half a
minute. The fact that most French artists sign
their pictures legibly is ones only chance of
finding out what they are.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00323" SEQ="0323" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="313">chalk study of nude men at a forge, by
Puvis de Chavannes, giving a new side
of that artists work; portrait studies
by Cabanel, figure studies by Jules Bre-
ton, etc. The opposite side contains
studies by an earlier generation of ar-
tistsPrudhon, G~ricault and others.
In the circular hall is a fine collection
of French sculpture of the earlier part
of the century (mostly), not equal, cer-
tainly, either in power of modelling or
intensity of conception and expression
to the finest work of the last twenty
years, but nevertheless containing
much fine work by Rude, Jouffrey,
Idrac, David dAngers (whose statue
of Cuvier is a work of great power),
Dubois, Giraud and others; while
among the later men we find Pradier
and Carpeaux well represented. In
one of the side galleries downstairs is
a collection of furniture, mostly of the
First Empire period, but containing
also some very fine examples in Louis
Seize style, for the style survived into
the present century, though the unhappy
king for whom it was named did not.
To these remarks on the artistic cen-
tre of the Exhibition we have only
space to add a few notes on the re-
mainder of the Exhibition buildings
considered in their general aspect. If
we follow the aforesaid vista south-
ward toward the Invalides, we pass be-
tween two ranges of temporary build-
ings which are rather too exuberant
in style, but which present some fine
effects of color from the decorative pic-
tures with which they are adorned.
The buildings, flanking the entrance op-
posite the Invalides building, form how-
ever, one of the best bits of the Exhibi-
tion, with their recessed semi-circular
porticos, delicate spirelets in white and
gold sparkling against the sky, and on
the outside, towards the road, two beau-
tiful bas-reliefs symbolical of Indus-
trial Art. Returning northwards to the
foot of the new bridge, we find, going
westwards along the Qual dOrsay, one
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	417
313

of the most picturesque portions Ot the
Exhibitionthe row of pavilions of for-
eign Powers which line the river bank.
Italy comes first with a sumptuous
erection to which reminiscences of Ven-
ice, the Florence Cathedral, and the
Certosa at Pavia, have all contributed.
Turkey follows with its white mass of
buildings and colored tiles. Denmark
shows a pretty timbered pavilion, with
carved woodwork; the United States
a stately erection, with a dome over
which is the eagle with outspread
wings, while internally the stars and
stripes banner is repeated in every pos-
sible position. If we had flaunted the
Union Jack everywhere in the British
pavilion in the same way, it would
have been called bad taste, but the
British pavilion is a sober reproduction
of an English Jacobean mansion, ad-
mirably finished and fitted internally,
and apparently much appreciated by
the crowds who keep filing through it.
Belgium shows a Late Gothic Hotel de
Ville; Norway a red timber building,
with white window frames and an in-
terior redolent of nets, cordage, models
of ships, and a pleasant sea-faring
scent over everything (notice the pi-
quant treatment of the stair-newels,
with their walrus heads); Germany a
sumptuous pavilion, too obviously
made in Germany, and covered with
decorative painting of a robustious
character; Finland a most characteris-
tic little house, one of the most piquant
things in the Exhibition. Spain shows
a dignified piece of Spanish Renais-
sance; little Monaco has made a
most spirited show; Sweden shows an
extraordinary and preposterous erec-
tion covered with red tiles: Greece a
small building of Byzantine type, with
red-tiled cupolas. Whatever one ma
find to criticize in the individual build-
ings, the whole make a most pictu-
resque show, especially as seen from
the river. On the opposite (right) bank
of the river the most noticeable ob
The Paris Exhibition.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00324" SEQ="0324" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="314">314,

jects are the great pavilion of the City
of Paris, appropriately designed with
something of a HOtel de Yule type
about it, and filled with illustrations of
the work of the Municipality; the restor-
ation of Yieux Paris, which looks
picturesque At a distance, but is not
worth enteringit is at best a trum-
pery piece of sham antique; and the
large Palais de lEconomie Sociale,
one of the most dignified erections in
the Exhibition.
	Coming to the upper end of the Champ
de Mars, we find on either hand large
masses of building of extraordinary ef-
fectiveness in a sense, and certainly of
extraordinary boldness and originality.
Here, as everywhere else, we are
struck with the French facility and
vigor in modelling, and the lavish use
of the figure in decoration; nude figures
everywhere, hanging on cornices and
ledges as if blown there by the wind,
with their feet kicking out into the air;
always well and vigorously designed,
but a little too omnipresent. The view
is closed at the lower end of the Champ
de Mars by the Palais de lElectricit6,
a most brilliant bit of improvization in
The Fortnightly Review.
which the building seems to symbolize
something of the flashing and restless.
character of electricity; and in the cen-
tre of it the vast architectural cavern
of the Chateau dEau, whence issue
cascades of water, to be illuminated at
night by colored light, to the delight of
the festive parisian. This may be
called pronounced and rampant rococo,
no doubt, but it is impossible to deny
that there is a touch of genius in it.
	In conclusion, let it be said, that
while the Paris Exhibition is a remark-
able effort of French genius, it is to be
hoped that Paris will now be left in
peace for a considerable period. Tlie~
cost to her, in every sense, of such
shows recurring at such short periods.
as the eleven years which separate
this from the 1889 Exhibition, and
that from its predecessor, is too great
to be regarded without alarm. Once
in a generation is often enough for
such an Exhibition, to exhibit the
progress made in arts and industries.
during that period, and it will be well
if a quarter of a century is allowed to
elapse before such another effort is.
made.
H.	Heatheote ftatharn.




A PENiTENT.

	It was high noon in the New Zealand
bush. The great silence was made only
the more impressive by the little
breaks of soundthe rippling of the
stream or an occasional tul flitting
overhead, with a gush of melody.
Scarcely a leaf stirred in all that green
wilderness. Here and there, where a
shaft of sunlight had found its way
through, spotted lizards lay basking
among the dry leaves and fragments
of brown and silvery bark that covered
the moist black earth on every side.
Above were myriads of leaves and.
branches; below, myriads of ferns. Th~
stately tree-ferns towered up above
the gravel bed of the stream, and in.
every gully by tens and hundreds the
ferns multiplied and grew. Life was
so rampant here as to hide death and
decay. If a tree fell to-day one would
expect to find it green to morrow with
ferns and yciung suckers. There seemed
something almost savage and unnat-
ural in this swarming luxuriance of
life, this insistence of growth. A touch~
A Penitent.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00325" SEQ="0325" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="315">	A Penitent.	315

of quiet autumn would have come as a
benediction. In such an hour one feels
most the mystery and the solemn gran-
deur of the bush.
Presently a man came limping into
sight. He was covered with dust from
head to foot, and the great beads of
perspiration rolling down his face had
made runlets through the dust, and
gave him a strange, ghastly look. His
eyes were like those of a hunted animal;
his tongue lolled out in the heat like
a dogs.
He made straight for the stream,
and, painfully scrambling down the
edge of the gully, among ferns and
creepers, he flung himself over the
water and drank eagerly, laying his
face in the stream as he drank. Then
he drew a deep breath of relief, and
lay back, his arms behind his head, in
a state of exhaustion.
He had thrown aside his hat; and
his hair, wet with sweat, lay limply on
his brow. He was a stalwartly built
fellow, with a keen, hard face, and
hands roughened by years of toil. His
clothes were old and rough; on the
knee of one trouser was a stain like
that of recently spilt blood.
As he lay pillowed among delicate
fern fronds, still hot, and panting now
and then, a wild pigeon came close
above him on a fallen tree bough. The
mild, innocent creature looked at him
with its full red eye, and showed no
sign of perturbation; its kind had not
yet learned to be afraid of man. This
man lay and watched it awhile in si-
lence. His eye marked its one beauty
after another; its broad, snowy breast,
its red bill, the lovely mingling of
green, red and purple on its wings and
back. He had opportunity to examine
it fully, for it sat there with great coin-
posure, only now and then pulling off
a green leaf and eating it. At last the
man reached out his hand for a big
pebble; he could knoek it down easily
without changing his position. He had
his hand ready to throw, when a swift
compunction seized him and he flung
the pebble crashing through the distant
underwood.
	No, Im darned, he muttered, if
I can hurt the pretty, innocent thing
after all!
At the iwise of the falling pebble the
bird rose with a loud whirr of its mag-
nificent wings, and passed on to another
tree. The man was sorry; he wished.
it had stayed where it was, that he-
might watch it. Then things gradually~
grew indistinct, and he fell asleep as.
easily as a child.
He slept heavily for a time. Then hi~
sleep became broken, dreams troubIed~
himugly dreams of things that had
happened since this summer sun rose.
Again he was at the little vifls.g~
public-house, smoking and drinkin,,,
with his mate, Bill Harris. The drinlc
was bad, but the day was hot, and
both men thirsty after hours of work
in the scorching sun. Then they turned
out again, going back to their felling
and sawing of timber. And as they
went a quarrel sprang up between
them and grew fierce. Then Bill, in an
unhappy moment, reminded his mate
Jack of the 3Q~. he had been owing him
these months past. This brought Jacks
wrath to a climax; he raised the axe he
was carrying and struc1~ Bill, who fell
like a log on the dusty road, the blood
spouting from his wound. Jack knelt
down and gazed stupidly; Bill was
dead. The shock sobered him on the
instant. He dragged the dead man
into the shade of the bushes, and fled
for his life, feeling the hot breath of
the avengers behind him every second.
Bill dead? Bill? Oh, confound it all,
no! Things were getting mixed up in
his brain. It was he himself who had
been ill for weeks together in the win-
ternigh at deaths doorand Bill had
nursed him and waited on him with the
tenderness of a woman. Yes, it was
Bill who had saved his lifebrave,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00326" SEQ="0326" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="316">	316	A Penitent.
honest old Bill, who had faced sun and
~storm with him for three years past.
Ay, he was such a mate as a fellow
didnt often chance to get. And then
to say that he was dead! Oh, how ab-
surd!
	Wildly thoughts and images floated
~through his brain, leaving only a dim,
haunting sense of trouble. Then he
slipped back to the English meadows
~of his ~~jldhood~daisy-5prinkled grass,
and a gray river edged with pollard
willows that broke into green loveli-
ness every spring. Ilow well he re-
membered it all! He used, to bathe
there as a boy, and dream of striking
out bravely for himself in the great
river of life. The skies above him were
not higher than his aspirations. And
now it had all come to thisthat he
had struck down his friend, and the
word MURDERER was written in let-
ters of fire across his soul!
	He shivered, drew a long breath and
awoke. There was a refreshing under-
current of coolness in the air, and
golden lights slanted down among the
ferns. It must be evening, then. He
looked at his watch; it was five oclock.
He rose, still shivering, and looked
round him. What should he do? Self-
preservation urged him to some imme-
diate course, but where had he best
turn for safety?
	He stumbled on listlessly for awhile,
swearing hard now and again at the
tangles of creeper and brambles through
which he had to force his way. All at
once he stood stock still, trembling in
every limb. He rubbed his hand across
his eyes to assure himself that he was
not dreaming, and then grew a worse
feelingthat madness had come upon
him. He had often heard of murderers
being haunted by the corpses of their
victims, and aht here the ghastly thing
had come upon him! Bills body lay
almost at his feet, and already it was
overarched by long, luxuriant ferns.
	He knelt down with a little stifled
cry and hid his face. When he looked
again IT was still there; but as he
looked a sudden ray of hope darted
into his mind. This thing wore a
coarse plaid. It could not be Bill. The
sudden overpowering sense of relief
made him sick and dizzy. Then, recov-
ering himself, he examined the body
carefully, with a new gentleness of
touch and a new reverence. Slowly he
identified it as that of an old stockmnn
who had lived in a lonely hut on the
ranges; and then the whole story came
back to him. The man had gone away
to town and nothing further had ever
been heard of him. He had lived so
solitary a life that he had not been
missed at once, and little wonder was
raised when he was, for he was known
to be a queer, erratic being. He was
believed to have no relations on this
side of the world, and public opinion
conjectured that he had taken ship and
gone home to his people. And here he
had perished far from all kindly human
sounds, in this mockery of green, silent
beauty. It made Jack shudder afresh.
	In the dead mans pocket-book he
found crisp bank-notes for 501. Good
God! Had he had these yesterday
he had not now been a murderer! He
bowed his head, then started up wildly,
for he seemed to hear footsteps gath-
ering all round him, and voices accus-
ing him from every tree. In an agony
of fear his resolution was taken. He
would take this mans clothes and per-
sonate him in his hermits hut till the
crime had blown over sufficiently for
him to slip off to Australia with safety.
Anything rather than be taken!
	It was nearly midnight when he reached
the deserted sod hut, for he was foot-
sore and weary and walked but slowly.
It was a cloudless summer night, and
the moon was at her full. Under such
skies as these even the rugged hills
looked lovely, folded into soft, ample
curves in the quiet moonlight. And
the nodding tussocks in Jacks eyes</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00327" SEQ="0327" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="317">	A Penitent.	31T

looked far more friendly and beautiful
than the wonderful shimmering ferns
he had left. He pushed open the door
of the hut and went in, a cobweb catch-
ing his brow as he did so. He struck
a match and looked round him. All
was neat and in good order as the
dead man had left it. His blankets
were rolled up in one corner, the kettle
swung over the empty fireplace, and a
pipe with some tobacco was on the
shelf above. There was a cupboard,
too, with some cheese, tea, flour and a
mouldy loaf in it. The sight of food
reminded Jack that he had had nothing
sincesince that last drink with his
chum. Was it only years ago, or in
some other existence?
He brought water from the little
spring by the door, built up the fire,
and put the kettle on to make tea.
Then he made himself some damper,
and took his meal with relish. He was
not used to fast so long. After that he
sat smoking awhile, then put out the
tallow dip, rolled himself up in the
blankets, and slept fitfully till morn-
ing.
His scheme was perfectly success-
ful. The days passed on in monoto-
nous succession, and no man came near
his city of refuge. Once or twice he
ventured down to the township on the
other side of the hills to replenish his
stock of necessaries. Few people knew
him there, and no one eyed him askance
as he came and went. Still, had he been
a prisoner, living on the poorest fare,
it could not have changed him more.
His cheeks began to fall in; he was
haggard and gaunt; his bloodshot eyes
had a strained, listening look in them.
Among the bare, bleak hills by day, and
alone beneath the illimitable stars by
ni~.ht, his mind began to totter. As
every summer sun sprang up, red and
glorious, he almost hoped that a po-
liceman would come for him before
night and break this awful spell of
loneliness. His was not the plight of
the Ancient Mariner, sailing a sea so
lonely that God Himself scarce seemed.
there to be. To this man the terror
and the awe lay in the fact that God
did seem there beside him night and day,.
the only Being in all that changeless
solitude. God, and the dead man, and.
he seemed the only realities in a uni
verse of shifting shadows.
One day he found a late-blossoming:
wild flower in the shadow of a tussock..
He clutched at it like a child, and.
hugged it to his bosom, tears springing
to his eyes. He took it home with him,
and had it by .him while he slept. He
could not love and admire too much.
this homely little thing that spoke of
simplicity and common everyday life.
He held it in his hand and fondled it,
till the fragile flower drooped on its
long, slender stem and died. Then
again he was left alone with the ma-
jestic, unpitying stars, whose million
eyes burnt into his soul. He remem-
bered a fragment of the Psalms that
he had once known: The heavens de-
clare the glory of God. What came
after he had forgotten, but this he
had no chance of forgetting whilst these
relentless ministers of His glory shone
luminous above him night by night.
	Often at dusk the woodhens would
steal out from tussock and toomatoo-
gooroo, croaking shrilly. One, bolder
than the rest, would come to his very
door. He had been wont to hunt these
birds unmercifully, but now he tried
his utmost to propitiate and tame this
one. He longed to stroke its speckled
black-and-brown plumage, and have it
eat out of his hand. Once it carried off
a gaudy handkerchief he had spread
out to attract it, and he rolled himself
up in his blankets that night happy.
But it never came again. Perhaps a
chance stone or a dog had ended its
life.
	He had been almost afraid to ask for
a newspaper when buying his stores,
lest the very fact should betray him.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00328" SEQ="0328" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="318">	318	A Penitent.

Yet he had conquered his guilty tre-
inors, bought one and unfolded the
crackling sheets in his hut, glancing
his eyes fearfully over each column.
No, there was nothing ofof his murder
case! Perhaps the first sensation
caused by it was over, or perhaps this
little country chronicle was silent when
larger papers were still full of it. Any-
way, he told himself for the meantime
he was safesafesafe! He tried to
say the word jubilantly, but in spite of
himself it had a melancholy ring.
	The door of the hut had evidently
been made of new timber, for as the
sap had receded the planks had shrank
apart from each other, leaving wide,
yawning gaps through which the day-
light streamed and the wind blew. To
remedy this state of affairs the dead
man had pasted old newspapers partly
across the back of the door. These
the present occupier would read and re-
read as he lay listlessly on the floor
beside them. At least they kept his
reason from going. But one sheet
contained an account of a murder, every
word of which soon seemed branded
into his brain, so well he knew every
line, every turn of phrase in it. It
ended abruptly, too, at the turn of the
sheet on which it was printed. At the
very climax of the tragedy all became
suddenly blank. The unfinished hor-
ror of it haunted the man. To him it
was made more awful by far by this
ghastly break in it. He pondered it
over and over, half unconsciously,
many a dreamlike ending suggesting
itself to him, always to be rejected on
a later review of it. At last, in despair,
and to save his mind from the utter
horror of madness, he rose one morn-
ing and pasted another sheet over it,
which contained only the trivial news
of some local centre. The relief to his
overwrought and sensitive mood was
exquisite. It came upon him with a
sudden burst of sweetness, like the
scent of unguessed at violets.
	One morning in February, for he had
kept some rude count of the days, he
awoke in the dusk of earliest dawn.
He could not sleep again; a voice
seemed whispering in his heart, and
the place seemed insufferably hot. He
hustled on his clothes and went out to
the door. It was very still. The rug-
ged peaks looked softer in this light,
and the undulating tussocks might
have passed for waves of the sea.
Slowly the gorgeous rose of day burst
and flamed above the horizon, shooting
its marvellous lights far and wide, till
the sun himself leaped up, and the
pomp of dawn was over. Jack stood
watching, and still that voice seemed
whispering in his heart. He had a
strange idea of an angel with a fiery
sword standing beside him. At last
lie could endure it no longer. All the
slow agony of these weeks seemed
concentrated into a moment, and with
a rush his soul went down into the
l)lack waters of a bitterness worse than
death. He dropped on his knees, and
a cry of anguish broke from him. St.
Peters words seemed the only prayer
he could use. He muttered hoarsely
again and again, Depart from me, 0
Lord, for I am a sinful man! Then
the awful loneliness seemed to break,
and in its stead came a feeling of warm
human compassion and kindliness.
	He took some breakfast, made his
few scanty preparations and set off for
his old home. Harvesting had begun,
and as he went he rejoiced in the
cheery sounds of lalior that met him,
watched with eagerness the reaping
machines that went on and on, leaving
full sheaves behind them, and could
have laughed with joy at the sound of
mens voices. One or two loiterers
eyed him curiously, making him con-
scious that he looked an odd figure,
but he cared little; he went on almost
as though he trod on air. He reached
the village and made straight for the
police station.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00329" SEQ="0329" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="319">319
A Penitent.

	There was a new official there, a six-
foot Irishman, with red whiskers, who
looked up from his papers in wonder,
as this thin, hollow-eyed man, with
straggling, grizzled hair, came in and
greeted him. He was inclined, from
his looks, to think him a shingle
short.
	This belief was strengthened when
his visitor, without any preamble,
rushed into the statement of a murder
committed by him some two months
back. His account was clear enough,
certainly; he gave facts, dates and
names without a shadow of hesitation,
and yet the Irishman scratched his
head in the manner of one sorely puz-
zled.
	Now see here, me boy, he began
at length, wan of us two must be mad,
and, faith, Im thinking that ones not
me. You say it was Bill Harris fwhat
you knocked on the head, af ore iver I
came to the place. Now that may be;
but, faith, it was Bill Harris and me
were havin a cup of thay togither no
longer ago than the last night. So
fwhat in the livin wide world dlv ye
mean by sayin yeve killed him? Or
use, fwhat, in the creation of cats,
does he mane by comm aloive agin?
Tell me that, me son!
	Jack tottered to the one chair the
office contained, and sank down in it,
his breath coming hard and hoarse. He
tried to speak, but his dry lips uttered
no sound. The Irishman being a good-
hearted fellow, got him a glass of wa-
ter and held it to his lips while he
drank.
Now, see here, me sonny, he con-
tinued, soothingly, Ill jist tell ye
fwhat it all is. You and this man hey
quarrelled, and yeve got dhrinkand
infernal bad dhrink it is here, me son
Loagmans Magazine.
	and thin yeve had bad drames. Praise
the Virgin! We all hey our bad drames
at toimes, and come out ar em agin.
Bill Harris, belave me, has had his owa
drames, too. He drames himself into
fallin an the edge av his own saw that
he was carryin wan day, afore iver I
came here, and sez he to me, sez he,
Pat Malony, sorra anither such dhrink
as that will I take in all my born days,
for uts cost me a sore head, and a sore
heart into the bargain. For he sez he
was blind with dhrink, and run his
head down on his own tools. So kape
your heart up, me lihoy, for dlvii a
word of this story do I belave.
	Still like one in a dream, Jack mum-
bled out a few words of thanks, clapped
on his hat and tottered out again. The
Irishman watched him setting off at a
half run down the street, and deter-
mined to follow him. For by the
livin jingo, he said to himself, who-
ever he is, hes a shingle short, and I
wouldnt hey harm come av ut.
	So, locking his door, and putting the
key in his pocket, he followed at a re-
spectful distance, and saw his man
make straight for the sawmill. Scratch-
ing his head harder than ever, he fol-
lowed. And then a wonderful thing
happened. He saw Bill Harris come
out, and stand gazing as if petrified.
Then he heard his man cry Bill!
	Why, Jack, Jack, old man! was
the answer, and then and there the
two men flew into each others arms,
jist for all the iwurruld bike a pair of
swate schoolgirls, said the onlooker
to himself. Then he turned back.
	Be jabers, was his inward com-
ment; but I never saw the bike! And
nivir will agin, unless I live to the age
of Methuselah, and thin Ill be too
bhlind to enjiy it.
L.	E. Smith.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00330" SEQ="0330" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="320">	320	 St ej5 hen Crane.
		STEPHEN CRANE.

As special correspondent he had seen
two wars; he had been wrecked; he
had written eleven hooks, two still in
MS., and when he died last Wednes-
day his years did not numher thirty.
He was the type of the nervous, nim-
ble-minded American, slight in figure,
shy and kind in manner, speaking lit-
tIe, with a great power of work, a fine
n~emory, and an imagination of aston-
~shing psychological insight. Latterly
his health had been had, partly consti-
tutional, and partly through malarial
lever contracted in the C uban cam-
paign. The last two years of his life
were spent in the old, huge, fascinat-
ing house in Sussex, Brede Place,
v,-hich he made his home. There he
lived, many miles from the nearest
railway station, a quiet domesticated
life, welcoming his friends, and writ-
ingalways writing. He battled brave-
ly against ill-health; but the disease
gained ground, and a few weeks ago
he was ordered to the Black Forest. It
was a forlorn hope, and, although
many days were given to the journey,
he succumbed at the end to exhaustion.
	The Red Badge of Courage was
published when he was twenty-five.
This study of the psychological side of
war, of its effect on a private soldier,
justly won for him immediate recogni-
tion. Critics of all schools united in
praise of that remarkable book, and the
more wonderful did the performance
appear when it became known that he
had never seen a battle, that the whole
was evolved from his imagination, fed
by a long and minute study of military
history. It is said that when he re-
turned from the Gr~co-Turkish war
he remarked to a friend: The Red
Badge is all right. It was all right.
	The same swift and unerring char-
acterization, the same keen vision into
the springs of motives, the same vivid
phrasing, marked Georges Mother.
Here, as in most of his other stories,
and in all his episodes, the environ-
ment grows round the characters. He
takes them at some period of emotion-
al or physical stress, and, working from
within outwards, with quick, firm
touches, vivifies them into life. No-
where is this more evident than in the
short sketches and studies that were,
probably, after The Red Badge of
Courage, the real expression of his
~enius. His longer novels, though not
wanting in passages that show him at
his best, suggest that in time he would
have returned to the earlier instinct
that prompted him to work on a small
canvas.
	As a writer he was very modern. He
troubled himself little about style or
literary art. Butrare gifthe saw
for himself, and, like Mr. Steevens, he
knew in a flash just what was essential
to bring the picture vividly to time read-
er. His books are full of images and
similes that not only fulfil their pur-
pose of the moment, but live in the
memory afterwards. A super-refined
literary taste might object to some of
his phrasesto such a sentence as this,
for example: By the very last star of
truth, it is easier to steal eggs from
under a hen than it was to chaa,~e seats
in the din~,ey, to his colloquialisms, to
the slang with which he peppers tIme
talk of his menbut that was the man,
who looked at things with his own
eyes, and was unafraid of his prepos:
sessions.
	His gift of presenting the critical or
dramatic moments in the lives of men
and women was supreme. We could
give a hundred examples, and though</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00331" SEQ="0331" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="321">	St et hen Crane.	321

the sketch we take the liberty of quot-
ing is not by any means the best of its
kind, it is complete in itself, and shows
how neat, how to the point, how sym-
pathetic without being sentimental,
his work was. It is called A Detail,
and is included in the volume of sto-
ries and sketches called The Open
Boat (Heinemann), the title of that re-
markable account of the escape of him-
self and three companions from the
wreck of the steamer Commodore:

The tIny old lady in the black dress
and curious little black bonnet had at
first seemed alarmed at the sound made
by her feet upon the stone pavements.
But later she forgot about it, for she
suddenly came into the tempest of the
Sixth Avenue shopping district, where
from the streams of people and vehi-
cles went up a roar like that from head-
long mountain torrents.
She seemed then like a chip that
catches, recoils, turns and wheels, a
reluctant thing in the clutch of the im-
petuous river. She hesitated, faltered,
debated with herself. Frequently she
seemed about to address people; then
of a sudden she would evidently lose
her courage. Meanwhile the torrent
jostled her, swung her this and that
way.
At last, however, she saw two young
women gazing in at a shop-window.
They were well-dressed girls; they wore
gowns with enormous sleeves that
made them look like full-rigged ships
with all sails set. They seemed to have
plenty of time; they leisurely scanned
the goods in the window. Other peo-
ple had made the tiny old woman much
afraid because obviously they were
speeding to keep such tremendously im-
l~ortant engagements. She went close
to the girls and peered in at the same
window. She watched them furtively
for a time. Then finally she said:
Excuse me!
The girls looked down at this old face
with its two large eyes turned toward
them.
Excuse me, can you tell me where I
can get any work?
For an instant the two girls stared.
Then they seemed about to exchange a
	smile, but at the last moment they
checked it. The tiny old ladys eyes were
upon them. She was quaintly serious, si-
lently expectant. She made one mar-
vel that in that face the wrinkles
showed no trace of experience, know-
ledge; they were simply little, soft in-
nocent creases. As for her glance, it
had the trustfulness of ignorance and
the candor of babyhood.
	I want to get something to do, be-
cause I need the money, she contin-
ued, since in their astonish-
ment they had not replied
to her first question. Of course
Im not strong and I couldnt do very
much, but I can sew well; and in a
house where there was a good many
men folks I could do all the mending.
Do you know any place where they
would like me to come?
The young women did then exchange
a smile, but it was a subtle, tender
smile, the edge of personal grief.
Well, no, madame, hesitatingly
said one of them at last; I dont think
I know anyone.
	A shade passed over the tiny old la-
dys face, a shadow of the wins of dis
appointment.
Dont you? she said, ~rith a little
struggle to be brave in her voice.
Then the girl hastily continued: But
if you will give me your address, I may
find someone, and if I do, I will surely
let you know of it.
The tiny old lady dictated her ad-
dress, bending over to watch the girl
write on a visiting card with a little
silver pencil. Then she said.
I thank you very much. She bowed
to them, smiling, and went on down the
avenue.
As for the two girls, they walked to
the curb and watched this aged figure,
small and frail, in its black town and
curious black bonnet. At last the
crowd, the innumerable wagons, inter-
mingling and changing with uproar
and riot, suddenly engulfed it.

This youth wandered much over the
world in his brief, brilliant life. As
we write his last journey is beginning.
He is being taken to his home in Amer-
lea.
The Academy.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00332" SEQ="0332" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="322">	322	Dryasdust.
		DRYASDUST.

	The question of preserving all pro-
vincial newspapers at the British Mu-
seum suggests certain obvious and un-
comfortable questions. My own life,
like that of many, has been recently a
struggle against the masses of printed
matter which threaten to submerge
any moderate household. They can be
treated by very summary domestic
methods; and one is tempted to won-
der whether the same system might not
be applied to the great public reservoir
for such things. Would the
world be any the worse if
the Eatanswill Gazette passed once
for all out of existence? If my
own opinion were in favor of sum-
mary destruction, I should not venture
to utter it; I might be torn in pieces by
bold antiquaries. The bare contempla-
tion of such a possibility is regarded
as wicked and condemned in the name
of sound scholarship and scientific re-
search. Moreover, I can admit some
force in the case for universal preser-
vation. Dryasdust, though Carlyle
writhed under his dominion, is, after all,
one of the most harmless of human be-
ings. There are few amusements in
which a man can indulge with less in-
jury to his fellow-creatures than the
investigation of the vast rubbish-
heaps and waste lumber mountains
over which his victim plodded with
sonorous groans. If we are willing to
preserve waste spaces for the amuse-
ment of golf-players, we ought not to
grudge an accumulation of waste pa-
per where people of a different taste
may find a recreation, to them equally
fascinating. It is true that they dont
often find much that is of the least in-
terest to others. It may be doubted
whether all the labor bestowed upon
Shakesperian details has made any-
body understand Hamlet or Othello one
bit better than before. Still it has g~v-
en immense pleasure and pride to the
laborers, and it cannot be denied that
here and there some really illuminative
spark has been struck out. Carlyle cer-
tainly succeeded in here and there
eliciting brilliant flashes, and putting
life into thedeadbones. He complained,
not of the preservation of the mate-
rials, but of the totally chaotic and un-
sifted condition in which they had been
left.
	Nobody doubts, indeed, that the old-
er records should be religiously pre-
served. The more ambitious historian
will tell us that they enable him to dis-
cover facts of primary importance for
the right understanding of political in-
stitutions; and will add that our ances-
tors would have been incapable of fore-
seeing which were the really signifi-
cant documents. As we, however,
much wiser, are yet not quite infalli-
ble, we must keep everything, that we
may be sure of not destroying just
what our posterity will desire. Some
things are to us so familiar to one gen-
eration that the necessity of recording
them does not suggest itself and yet a
following generation may see that they
were of critical importance. The argu-
inent may be fully admitted with one
reservation. Historians seem at times
to confuse the two very different prop-
ositions. Because any fact may be
important, they speak as if every fact
must be interesting. A single obser-
vation may clear up a scientific diffi-
culty. Millions of years ago an in-
sect happened to be stuck in a clod of
earth. Its mortal remains when dug
tip may give a decisive solution of some
problem of evolution. The one speci-
men was priceless. But if we after-
wards found a whole stratum com-
posed of similar remains they might</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00333" SEQ="0333" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="323">	Dryasdust.	323

tell us nothing more. A single locust
~would be as instructive as a countless
swarm. So a single ancient document
found in a mummy may reveal some-
Thing of deep interest as to the remot-
~est civilization. If similar documents
were discovered their value would de-
~cline in a rapidly accelerating ratio.
ihey would only repeat what we knew
-already. The enormous majority of
-ascertainable facts become after all
worthless, and merely correspond to
repetitions for the millionth time of
perfectly familiar truths. Historians
sometimes seem to overlook this very
Qbvious distinction, and act like the
directors of a museum who, instead of
~collecting specimens of all known va-
rieties, should collect all the specimens
~f any given variety. They lose the
sense of proportion and become infect-
~d with a mania for communicating
facts simply as facts. Historians of
an earlier period were superficial and
ilid not care to burrow into original
sources. Their hasty surveys required
to be compared with facts; but one re-
sult seems to be a superstitious regard
for even irrelevant details, if they rest
upon first-hand evidence.
	This tendency may no doubt cor-
respond to a necessary stage and be at
worst the exaggeration of a sound
principle. But it suggests one other
remark. The danger of losing really
important information seems to be
greatly exaggerated. The important
facts are the common facts; the facts
which are illustrated in innumerable
relations of life. Dip anywhere into
the great ocean of history and you will
bring up plenty of specimens. What
is required is less to add to the accu-
mulated knowledge than to arrange
the knowledge already acquired in the
significant order. Considering the vast
masses of records of every kind which
are sure of preservation, it is hard to
suppose that there is any really impor-
tant historical research which will be
in want of ample illustration. It is
highly probable no doubt that posterity
may discover the interest of some pro-
cesses to which we pay little atten-
tion. The symptoms of great changes
may be still obscure; but, though we
may not understand their significance,
they can hardly fail to be on record.
The great difficulty of the coming phi-
losophers who unravel the play of the
political forces will not be to get ma-
terials, but to disengage the really im-
portant facts from the masses of ir-
relevant matter in which they are im-
bedded. The historian of this century
is pretty certain to shudder when lie
contemplates the vast masses of ma-
terial. If he thinks it necessary to
know all the evidence for any one se-
mies of eventsto know, as a specialist
is supposed to know, all that has been
said upon his own familiar province of
inquiryhe will have to devote a life-
lime to getting up the history of a
year. But, whatever his lwovince, I
cannot imagine that he will ever find
reason to complain of any deficiency
of essential materials.
	I do not propose to simplify the la-
hors of posterity by suppressing any-
thing. We might, no doubt, make mis-
takes, and we may leave the future
philosopher to find his own methods of
dealing with a problem daily becoming
more difficult. My only moral is of a
different kind. The demand for the
preservation of the material should be
accompanied by a demand for its or-
ganization. Our huge storehouses should
be arranged with a view to their acces-
sibility. Carlyle complains piteously
that Dryasdust had rarely even troub-
led himself to make an index. The index
maker is, I hope, becoming more ac-
tive. The plan for an extensive index
of scientific papers is a natural corol-
lary from the demand for preserving
vast accumulations of material. The
Dictionary of National Biography,
which has a certain personal</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00334" SEQ="0334" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="324">	324	The Dead.

interest to me, is already a
kind of index to British his-
tory; but its value would be greatly in-
creased if an index were added to it,
virtually classifying its contents ac-
cording to events as well as according
to names, to enable one to find out not
only what a given man has done, but
who has been the doer of a given thing.
The index-maker, though he deserves
the hearty blessing of all readers, rep-
resents the lowest stage of a whole
class of work daily becoming more im-
portant. There are many manuals and
monograms useful either as guides to
the student of some special subject or
as supplying the specialist with such
knowledge as he requires of subjects
more or less conterminous with his
own. But the need for such work ste~ d-
ily increases. When one thinks of the

The Speaker.
stream daily setting into the British
Museum and of the horror raised by
any suggestion that any limit should
be set to it, one may be pardoned for
thinking more of the correlative neces-
sity. Our catalogues and indexes and
calendars have been immensely im-
1~roved of late years, and at least made
paths through the tangled wilderness.
Still my heart sometimes sinks at the
thoughts of the vast trouble that we
are bequeathing to our children; I be-
gin to think more kindly of the Sultan
Omar, and to wonder whether there a
audi cious incendiary might not be a
benefactor in disguise. The wickedness
of such thoughts needs no (lemonstra-
lion; and the effectual way of suppress-
ing them is to promote any system
which can deal effectually with the
powers of chaos and darkness.
Leslie stephen.




THE DEAD.

The dead abide with us! Thou~.h stark and cold
Earth seems to grip them, they are with us still
They have forged our chains of being for good or ill,
And their invisible hands these hands yet hold.
Our perishable bodies are the mould
In which their strong imperishable will
Mortalitys deep yearning to fulfil
liath grown incorporate through dim time untold.


Vibrations infinite of life in death,
As a stars travelling li~ht survives its star!
So may we hold our lives that when we are
The fate of those who then will draw their breath,
They shall not drag us to their judgment bar,
And curse the heritage which we bequeath.
Mathilde Blind.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00335" SEQ="0335" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="325">The Living Age. Supplement.
AUGUST 4, ~9OO.


READINGS FROM NEW BOOKS.

LEGATION STREET IN PEKING.*

	At the close of the war in 1860, the
humiliated government, accepting the
presence of foreign envoys at Peking
as a necessary evil, offered the Summer
lIalace inclosure for a great diplomatic
compound, and then a tract of land im-
mediately outside the west wall for a
foreign concession. Sir Harry Parkes
led in emphatically repudiating these
offers, and the Liang-Kung fu (palace
of the Duke of Liang) was bought for
a British legation, Duke Tsins fu be-
coming the French legation. A fu al-
ways has green tiled roofs, stone lions
before the eve-bayed entrance gate,
and four courts and pavilions beyond,
and a fu is assigned to each imperial
son outside of the succession. Imperial
descendants move down one degree in
rank with each generation and when
the third descendant has reached the
level of the people again, the fu reverts
to the crown. The occupants of fus
fi~ay have eunuchs attached to their es-
tablishments, and to the remotest gen-
eration they may wear the yellow gir-
dle of imperial descent. There have
been yellow-belted teachers, and even
domestic servants in forei~n employ,
starvelings of imperial ancestry who
took their few dollars with plebeian
gratitude.
	All the legations are in that quarter
of the Tartar city where Mongols, Ti-

*	From China, The Long-Lived Empire. By
Eliza R. Scidrnore. CopyrIght, 1899-1900. The
Century Go. Price $2.50.
betans, Koreans, and other tribute-bear-
ing visitors were always lodged, and
where the Mongols still have a street
to themselves. The French, German,
Japanese, Spanish, and Italian lega-
tions, the club, the hotel, the bank, and
the two foreign stores are grouped
closely together, facing and touching
one another half-way down Legation
Street; and, across a once splendid
bridge, the American and Russian le-
gations face, and the British legation,
adjoining, stretches along an infra-
grant canal, or open sewer, that drains
away from lakes in the palace grounds.
The British is the largest establish-
ment, the five-acre compound always
sheltering from forty to fifty British
souls or mouths in the sordid Chi-
nese expression. All these European
legations and the Japanese legation
have their corps of student-interpre-
ters, university graduates sent out for
two years study of the Chinese written
and spoken language, the Pekingese or
niandarian court dialect used by the
official class throughout the empire. At
the completion of their prescribed
course under their ministers charge,
they are drafted to the consulates, are
steadily promoted in line o~ seniority,
and retire on pensions after twenty-five
years service.
	All these official European residences
are maintained on a scale of consider-
able splendor, and the sudden trans-
fers from the noisome streets to the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00336" SEQ="0336" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="326">	326	Leg ation Street in Peking.

	beautiful parks and garden compounds,
the drawing-rooms and ball-rooms,
with their brilliant companies living
and amusing themselves exactly as in
Europe, are among the greatest con-
trasts and surprises of Peking. The
picked diplomats of all Europe are sent
to Peking, lodged sumptuously, paid
high salaries, and sustained by the cer-
tainty of promotions and rewards af-
ter a useful term at Pekingall but
the American minister, who is crowded
in small rented premises, is paid about
a fourth as much as the other envoys,
and, coming untrained to his career,
has the cheerful certainty of being put
out of office as soon as he has learned
his business and another President is
elected, his stay in Peking on a mea-
gre salary, a sufficient incident in itself,
leading to nothing further officially.
The United States does not maintain
student-interpreters at Peking, and the
legation has so far drafted its inter-
lDreters from the mission boards.
	Such interpreters, having usually
given most attention to the local di-
alects of the people, must then acquire
the elaborate and specialized idioms of
the official class. Dr. Peter Parker and
the great Wells Williams are the only
sinologues, or Chinese scholars, who
have lent lustre to the roll of American
diplomats serving in China.
	The diplomats in exile lead a narrow,
busy life among themselves, occupied
with their social amusements and
feuds, often well satisfied with Peking
after their first months disgust, re-
sentment and homesickness, and even
becoming sensitive to any criticism or
disparagement of the place. They have
their club, the tennis-courts of which
are flooded and roofed over as a skat-
ing-rink, their spring and autumn ra-
ces at a track beyond the walls, fre-
quent garden parties and picnic teas
in the open seasons, and a busy round
of state dinners and balls all winter.
	For the nearly forty years that the
	fine flowers of European diplomacy~
have been transplanted to Peking, they
have been content to wallow along this~
filthy Legation street, breathing its~
dust, sickened with its mud and stench-
es, the highway before their doors a
general sewer and dumping-ground for
offensive refuse of every kind. The
street is all gutter save where there are
fragmentary attempts at a raised mud-
bank footwalk beside the house walls,
for use when the cartway between is.
too deep a mud-slough. We are here
on sufferance, under protest, you
know, say the meek and lowly diplo-
mats. We must not offend Chinese
prejudices. Moreover, all the lega-
tions would not subscribe to an at-
tempted improvement fund, nor all.
unite in demanding that the Chinese
should clean, light, pave, and drain Le-
gation Street. That jealousy of the
great Powers so ironically termed the
Concert of Europe, is as much to-
blame for the sanitary situation of Pe-
king as for affairs in Crete and Ar-
menia.
	The whole stay of the envoys at Pe-
king has been a long story of trial and
finitless effort, of rebuff and covert in-
sults. It was unfortunate th.at their
residence began without the refugee
Emperor being forced to come down.
from Jehol and receive them with hon-
ors and due courtesy, and that the long
legency of the two secluded empresses.
continued the evasion of personal au-
diences, since precedent and custom
soon crystallize in fixed laws to the
Chinese. In the first years of their dis-
grace and defeat, the officials were civ-
ii and courteous, gracious and kindly~
in their intercourse with diplomats: but
in a few years they recovered their
aplomb, found their lost face, and be-.
came as insolent, arrogant, contemptu-
ous, and overbearing as they had been
before the war, and have continued to~
be, . save in other brief moments of hu-
miliation and defeat, ever since.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00337" SEQ="0337" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="327">327
Legation Street in Peking.

	The audience question was just reach-
ing the hopeful and enlightened stage
when the coup detat unsettled things.
There have been no social relations be-
tween the diplomatic corps and the
court circle, no meeting or mingling
save for the formal presentation of cre-
dentials, the dreary New Years audi-
ences in the palace inclosure, the la-
dies audience in 1898, and the formal
exchange of visits with the members
of the Board of the Tsungli Yamun,
and, in general, none know less of Chi-
nese character and life than those offi-
(ially acquainted with the Emperor of
China. No Chinese official dares main-
tain intimate social relations with the
legations, even those who have appre-
ciated and keenly enjoyed the social
life and official hospitalities of London,
Paris, Tokio, and Washington, relaps-
ing into strange conservatism and
churlishness, the usual contemptuous
attitude of the Manchu officials, when
they return to Peking. Even then they
are denounced to the throne for inti-
macy with foreigners, black-balled
nnd cold-shouldered at their clubs, and
persecuted into retirement by jealous
ones, who consider association with
foreigners a sure sign of disloyalty.
Even the needy literati, who teach Chi-
nese at the different legations, would
scorn to recognize their foreign pupils
on the street or in the presence of any
other Chinese, and the contempt of
grandees and petty button-folk as they
pass one on the streets of Peking is
something to remember in ones hour
of pride.
	During recent years, Peking has been
such a hot-bed of intrigue, secret con-
ventions, and concession-seeking, of
high-handed and underhanded pro-
ceedings, that a diplomats life has not
been a happy one, nor his position a
sinecure. With coup d6tats before
breakfast, executions over night, riot-
ing soldiers at the railway-station,
mobs stoning legation carts and chairs
at will, and telegraphic communication
broken whenever the soldiers could
reach the wires, the legations called for
guards of their own marines in the
autumn of 1898. Thirty or forty guards
were sent to different European lega-
tions, but the Russian legation re-
quired seventy men-at-arms and Cos-
sacks to protect it. Last to arrive were
nine marines to defend the modest
premises rented to the great republic
of the United States of America, the
want of actual roof-area to shelter
more guards obliging the American
minister to ask that the other marines
should remain at Tientsin. eighty miles
away. By renting a Chinese house~
eighteen marines were finally quartered
near the legation. This would have
been farcical and laughable, humiliat-
ing to American pride only, if there
had not been real danger and
need for guards for the lit-
tie community of foreign diplo-
mats, shut like rats in a trap in a doub-
le-walled city of an estimated million
three hundred thousand fanatic, f or-
eign-hating Chinese, with a more hos-
tile and lawless army of sixty thousand
vicious Chinese soldiers without the
walls and scattered over the country
toward Tientsin.
* * * * * * ,

	Every servant in a foreign establish-
ment in Peking is a spy and informer
of some degree; espionage is a regular
business: and the table-talk, visiting-
list, card-tray, and scrap-basket, with
full accounts of all comings and goings,
sayings and doings of any envoy or
foreigner in Peking, are regularly of-
fered for purchase by recognized pur-
veyors of such news. One often catches
a glimpse of concentrated attention
on the face of the turbaned servants
standing behind dining-room chairs,
that convinces one of this feature of
capital life. Diplomatic secrets are fair-
ly impossible in such an atmosphere.
Every secret convention and conces</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00338" SEQ="0338" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="328">	328	In the Day of Terror.

sion is soon blazoned abroad. Every
word the British minister uttered at
the Tsung-li Yamun was reported to
the Russian legation with almost elec-
tric promptness, until the envoy threat-
ened to suspend negotiations and with-
draw. Wily concessionaries know each
night where their rivals are dining and
what they have said; whether any
piece of written paper has passed, and
what has gone on at each legation in
Peking and each consulate at Tientsin.
Every legation keyhole, crack, and
chink has its eye and ear at critical
times, and by a multiplication in fin-
agination one arrives at an idea of
what the palace may be like.




IN THE DAY OF TERROR.*

	One memorable night during that
same autumn season our village was
startled by a fearful cry. Les pa-
triotes! Les patriotes! and Libert~I
rang through the streets and set the
echoes trembling. The tramp of many
feet and the shouts of frenzied voices
filled the air. Torches flashed, display-
ing loathsome and angry faces; and
people awoke from their peaceful slum-
her to know that for them the day of
terror was come. The wild multitudes
bore down upon noble dwellings, seized
and sacked all that fell in their way.
It was as if a flood of vultures had
swooped upon our innocent village.
	The Chevalier de la Br~te had been
sitting at his oriel window, the one
beneath the gray gable yonder. His
eyes had found no sleep that night,
and he was steeped in a strange, fear-
ful reverie when the cry roused him.
He leaned out to listen, and immediate-
ly a horrible sight rose before his eyes.
The seigniory was surrounded by a fu-
rious mob, inhuman yells were threat-
ening it, a black cloud of smoke curled
round its base and enveloped it. Now
it burst into scarlet flames, rising high-
er and higher, and the noble edifice
towered white and terrified above the

	*	From Tales of an Old Chateau. By Mar-
guerite Bouvet. Copyright 1899 by A. c.
Mc~Y1urg &#38; Co. Price $1.25.
ghastly spectacle. The south and east
walls were soon ablaze. One casement
after another burst open, emitting a
flood of fire, and the vandals had gath-
ered around it to witness with fiendish
glee the birth of their holocaust to free-
dom.
	The Chevalier looked aghast, but only
for the hundredth part of a second.
Quick he leaped from his chairby
what miracle he found strength heaven
alone knowsand rushed out of his
dwelling. The next instant old Jacques
was beside him.
	In Gods name, monsieur, whither?
he cried, laying hold of his master.
	Stay me not, but do thou follow me.
A woman and a child are at the farther-
most window of the north wing, and
beckoning here for help. Dost thou
hear?
	His eyes were luminous with a sud-
den rush of life. His every nerve qtxlv-
ered and his lips were set, as he made
his perilous way to the one unattacked
angle of the chateau.
	Jacques, meanwhile, beguiled some
half-drunken ~tragglers out of his path
with promises of copious draughts of
something better than the scorched
blood of aristocrats.
	When the Chevalier reached tile spot,
the womans face had disappeared
from the window, but the childs golden</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00339" SEQ="0339" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="329">	In the Day of Terror.	329

head was resting upon the stone mul-
lion, its white lids opening and droop-
ing by turns between sleep and wonder,
its cheeks and brow tinted a roseate
hue with the reflection caught from the
burning midnight sky. The height was
steep. There was no stepping-stone or
foothold in the wall. What then? The
Chevalier cast about him almost in
despair. Suddenly he caught sight of
a sturdy vine that sprang from the foot
of a neighboring tower. It had been
growing higher and higher, even to the
embrasure of the fatal window, thrust-
ing its wiry tentacles deeper and deeper
into the stone and wood for centuries.
Its trunk was like a goodly tree. Its
branches knotted and intertwined like
a tangled net of iron. He gripped it
with his slender fingers, and essayed
its strength. It yielded not. Then,
with heaven-born power, he swung
himself aloft, and rose, clutching his
way among the green foliage as fear-
lessly and surely as upon the stoutest
ladder. In a moment more he had
reached the casement and gently lifted
the child upon his shoulder. Her soft
arms were wound about his neck, she
cooed and gurgled in contentment at
finding herself in the embrace of a
protector. Lightly as he had mounted
he descended with his tender burden,
and when he reached the earth once
more, old Jacques was there waiting
to bear them both away.
	The old vine had yearly been growing
stronger, and the Chevalier had been
wasting day by day, that, through the
inscrutable ways of Providence this
thing might be accomplished.
	At daybreak the seigniory was in
ruins, and Monsieur du Marais and his
family had been captured and made
prisoners. None but the mother knew
that the little one lay at that hour
asleep beneath the Chevaliers humbler
roof.
	And new the ruffians were satiated
of their ghoulish revelry for a time,
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	418
and sought no further mischief to do
in the name of sweet liberty. Yet we
were in a very net of fretfulness the
while, not knowing who might be pin-
ioned next.
	But the child Madeleine, unconsciona
of all the strife, dwelt with the Cheva-
lier. Her inquiries and perplexities
concerning the great change that hai
so suddenly come into her young life
were answered and soothed with words
but little short of a parents tenderness.
Between her and the good Chevalier
there sprang, like a flower in the night,
the sympathy that comes of a common
heart-grief. Out of that sympathy
there grew a still more beauteous flow-
er, the love betwixt a little child and a
noble man, than which there is nothing
purer or more sacred.
	Some days later the vanguards ol~
public safety, once more athirst for the
blood of innocence with which to lave
their own guilt, betook themselves to
the precincts of Les Tourelles. There
were, perhaps, not more than a dozen
of them, but these were among the
most rabid. They scaled the walls and
would have broken into the little chalet,
even as a wolf might into a sheepfold,
if some invisible hand had not stayed
them. I have already told you how
the very air of that kindly dwelling
breathed of peace and piety. I think
that even those crazed, misguided
wretches must have felt something of
it in their wicked hearts. For, ere
they had gone many steps they halted
in their mad pursuit, arrested by a
sight that would have melted a heart
of bronze.
	In the dusk of early evening a little
group knelt around an alta~ in a quiet
chamberthe child, her baby hands
clasped and her eyes turned heaven-
ward; on one side of her the young
Chevalier, with a look of earnest en-
treaty on his delicate, saintly counte-
nance, and on the other side old Jacques,
with silvery head bowed in prayer.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00340" SEQ="0340" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="330">	330	In the Day of Terror.

Thus they had gathered at the close of
each day to beseech the grace of heav-
en for the safety of their beloved ones.
They rose as the men entered the room,
and the little one clung to the Chevalier
as she met the grim stare of the in-
vaders.
What manner of game have we
here ? cried one of the leaders in a
surly voice; but he laid not hand upon
-any one. He seemed to shrink like a
snail within its shell as the Chevalier
-de la Br~te turned upon him.
But poor game, indeed, responded
he, for such as you, who value your
prey according to the feathers of the
victims. We are but humble people
with just this roof over our heads, and
no power on earth save that which God
gives us to succor one another.
Ha, ha, thou art a fine! a fine! I
know thee by thy white hands and thy
sleek tongue! shouted several angry
voices.
A fine, if thou wilt have it so, re-
joined the Chevalier; we are not here
to deny you. But think not that we
shrink from paying the penalty of be
ing born with an escutcheon. Noblesse
oblige.
Art thou not, then, afraid of death?
asked the Jacobin, marvelling at his se-
renity.
Wherefore should we fear? Behold
these three lives. This, and he laid
his hand on the fair head at his side,
hath scarce had time to learn the full
value of it. And yonder gray head hath
well-nigh run its course. Mine, hang-
ing by so slender a thread, is hardly
worth the living. Hast thou not
thought, man, that to souls free from
perjury death is bnt the gateway to a
brighter and sinless world? It comea
to us all, soon or late. And may thoci
and thy fellows meet it as calmly when
your own hour is near. We were but
this moment commending our souls to
God, and are prepared. Little one, he
said, bending over to her, thou wilt
follow me gladly to Paradise, wilt thou
not?
The dhild nestled to him and covered
his face with caresses.
Thou art my La Br~te; I will go
with thee everywhere, she said, not
comprehending the meaning of his
words.
His spiritual strength at length
yielded to his bodily weakness. He
fell into his chair. The light of the
half-burnt tapers shed a flickering glow
upon the frail reclining figure, with its
white transparent face, and upon the
rosy healthful child bending over him
and still holding him close. There fell
a deep silence for an instant. Then
a stifled sob from the heart of old
Jacques broke it.
To the cart with them! cried one of
the hardened wretches.
Hold thy tongue, thou infernal!
commanded the chief among them. This
man, who had been a leader in so many
brutal deeds, felt a cold pressure about
his heart. For one short second a
gleam of celestial light penetrated his
soul, and he was moved to human com-
passion.
Turn your ways from this place,
he said; it is the abode of a saint. And
the wrath of heaven be upon us if but
a hair of his head perish!
And they departed in silence from the
home of the Chevalier.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00341" SEQ="0341" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="331">The Smooth Bore.


THE SMOOTH BORE.*

Josiah served in one or another of
the Vermont regiments until the end
of the war, and was retired from the
service with the rank of captain. He
bought a right of land under a Vermont
charter in the then almost uninhabited
township of Danvis, and again began
pioneer life in the heart of the wilder-
ness.
Again the quick resonant strokes of
his axe were echoed from side to side
of a widening clearing. He rejoiced in
the conquest of the forest giants, yen-
crable patriarchs, concerning whose
fate he felt no sentimental emotion. He
let a flood of sunlight down upon fresh
acres of virgin soil, and out of their
roughness moulded grainfield and
meadow. He reared the log walls of a
new home, soon made truly a home by
the presence of his wife.
Josiah was again an owner of oxen,
also of cows and a horse, and a flock
of long-legged, bare-bellied sheep that
ranged the woods as untamed as deer
except when fear of wolves and bears
became more terrible than fear of man,
or deep snow and starvation made
shed, fold, and fodder more desirable
than freedom. The sheep and the young
cattle were turned out to range the
budding and blossoming woods, and
their owner was out one day with his
rifle to look after their welfare, when
he heard the scared bleating of the
flock, mingled with the spasmodic jan-
gle of the leaders bell. As they came
tearing down the mountain path, close
upon the heels of the hindermost, the
cause of their flight, a gaunt she-bear,
galloped at top speed, her faded, rag-
ged coat fluttering like the tatters of a
beggar. The sheep swerved aside to pass

	*	From A Danvis Pioneer. By Rowland E.
Robinson. Copyright, 1900, by Houghton, Muffin
&#38; Go. Price $1.25.
Josiah when they saw him, but she
held straight on, and when he fired,
inflicting a slight wound in her head,
she charged furiously upon him. He
swung the gun aloft and brought it
down with all his might. By good luck
that he was truly thankful for he
struck the beast a blow on the skull
that checked her onslaught. Another
brought her down quite stunned, so
that he had no trouble to dispatch her,
but it was the last service of the rifle.
The barrel was bent, the stock broken
past mending, so that it was only a
question of a new gun of some sort.
Arguing the question with himself,
his wife the audience, he said: If I
got tu be sech a blunderin ol numb-
skull I cant git a bead on a bears
head three rod off, I better git me su -
thin I can shoot buckshot ina ol
Queens arm or a pateraro, mebby. By
the Lord Harry, she want three rod,
an a-comm stret at me! But she was
a-bobbin up an down, ju~ loke a saw-
mill gate. It dont signify, though. Id
ort tu ha fetched her. Fact ont is, I
guess I cant shoot a rifle no more
dont practyce none. Guess Ill giL me
a smooth-boreitll be handy for pig-
ins, an shoot a ball well nough for
what bear an deer an varmints I run
on tu naowerdays. If the was any
sech thing as fixin up ol Sartin Death
I wouldnt think o nothin else, but
shes past prayin for, he sighed rue-
fully, regarding the bent barrel, the
broken lock, and splintered stock.
The result was that after fully set-
ting forth the case of each weapon, he
made a pilgrimage to the shop of
Thomas Hill in Charlotte, the most fa-
mous gunsmith of the region; and after
long consultation with that cunning
craftsman, he ordered the building of
a sixteen-gauge smooth-bore, with four-
331</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00342" SEQ="0342" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="332">832

foot barrel, brass mountings, curled
maple stock of rifle pattern, with patch
box. He awaited the appointed time
of completion with the degree of pa-
tience that usually attends the gun lov-
er while he waits possession of a new
weapon, and, knowing the value of a
craftsmans promise, added a weeks
grace thereto.
Then he haltered the two-year-old
heifer that was to be the price, trade
being chiefly conducted by barter, and
set forth on foot, leading the heifer.
The gun proved to be all that was
j)romised and more than was expected.
It was a beauty, according to the
fashion of the day; it made a target al-
most as good as a rifle at twenty rods,
and patterns with both coarse and fine
shot that were all that could be desired.
Josiah Hill was pleased enough with
the gun to give it ungrudged praise,
and proud to have so skilful and hon-
est a workman as its maker for a name-
sake. So treading more lightly with
this easiest of burdens on his shoulder,
he set forth on his homeward journey,
now making a target of a white patch
on a beech trunk, now of an unwary
crow, now of a pigeon just arrived
from so far south that it had green wild
grapes in its crop, while in Danvis
woods the vines were but just in bloom.
He was at the beginning of the last
mile, when he brought down one of
these travellers from afar, and debat-
ing a moment whether he should re-
load with shot or ball, decided on the
latter, so that he might, as soon as he
reached home, show Ruby how well the
tiew smooth-bore could fill the place
of the rifle. As he was returning the
ramrod to its pipes, his roving eyes
caught the movement of some animal
where the next turn of the road closed
the forest vista. His first thoughts
were that it was a deer, and that it
was out of season. Then he saw that,
though it was of the color, it was not
ot the form of a deer. It was a panther
sneaking along at a loose-jointed, cat-
like trot, halting now and then to look
backward with intent, alert eagerness;
then resuming its slouching advance.
Josiah brought the gun to his shoul-
der, but could not find a certain aim at
the distance, though that was not more
than twenty rods. So he waited, with
his head a little raised and gun muzzle
lowered, for the animal to come within
closer range. At fifteen rods it halted
and looked backward again, and then
as Josiah aimed at the curved side just
behind the shoulder, it sprang lightly
to the roadside, faced about, and swift-
ly climbed the trunk of a great maple
to the first large limb that stretched
out above the road, upon which it
crouched, eagerly watching in the di-
rection from which it had come.
~~A-layin for suthinone o my idgit
yerlins mebby, Josiah whispered to
himself, the eye and aim following
every movement, only diverted for an
occasional quick glance down the road.
The last of these revealed a glimpse of
a checkered blue and white sunbonnet
and the flutter of a brown homespun
gown, and then Ruby appeared in full
view, picking her way along the edge
of a muddy road, not thirty yards be-
yond the tree where the panther
crouched, watching her with cruel ea-
ger eyesears pricked, the end of the
tail twitching nervously, and hinder
paws nestling under the belly for the
leap.
Ruby! Ruby! Stand still where you
be, for Gods sake ! he cried out in a
sharp, strained voica that compelled
her to stand stock still before she com-
prehended whose it was or whence it
came.
The panther turned the glare of its
yellow eyes full upon him at the sound;
the long barrel trembled a little as it
was brought to an aim, then became
steady as a rock under the strain of
the, tense muscle, and obedient to the
flash of priming spat out its shaft of
The Smooth Bore.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00343" SEQ="0343" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="333">	Books and Authors.	333

fire. A yell of pain and rage shot
through the boom of the report and
echo as the panther, pierced through
the heart, lurched aimlessly from its
perch and came down a-sprawl and
half-lifeless midway between Josiah
and his wife.
Still calm and collected, he began re-
loading as he stepped forward a pace,
closely watching the great cat blindly
liting and clawing the earth, and
writhing and rebounding in all the
contortions of feline death throes. The
last snarling gasp went out, and the
muscular limbs stiffened, quivered and
telaxed, but he did not go nearer the
motionless tawny form until his piece
was reloaded. Then, with thumb on
the cock and finger on the trigger he
advanced and stirred it with his foot.
Not a muscle gave a responsive twitch,
and he went over to Ruby, sitting in a
dumb gaze, clutching the leaves with
rigid hands, never moving until, when
she saw her husband so near the ter-
rible beast, she made an involuntary
warning gesture.
Thank the good Lord, Ruby! he
cried, all of a tremble now, and his
voice shaking as he knelt down beside
her; and she, with her head on his
shoulder, fell to weeping.
I do know what made me, but I
consaited youd be a-coming; an I was
a-comm aout tu meet you.~~
An I was a-comm jest in the nick
o time, an blessed be this gun, for she
saved ye. Well call her Deliverance.
Ju look what a beauty she be! There
dont ye cry ontu hersalty tearsll rust
her.




BOOKS AND AUTHORS.


M.	Israel Levi of Paris is preparing
an edition of all the known fragments
of the Hebrew Ecciesiasticus. Alto-~
gether, considerably more than half
the text has now been recovered.

The Alpine Journal for May printed
a number of letters by Mr. Ruskin,
written years ago, when he was an en-
thusiastic member of the Alpine Club.
Among unpublished manuscripts which
Mr. Ruskin left were portions of the
lives of Reynolds and Turner, which he
intended to write.

The late Mr. Andrew W. Tuers col-
lection of childrens books of the sev-
enteenth, eighteenth and nineteenth
centuries, and his series of horn-books,
which The Athena~um pronounced the
largest and most interesting collection
of childrens books which had ever ap-
peared in a sale-room, was sold at Lon-
don last month. The horn-books were
chiefly of the eighteenth century.

The Rev. J. M. Rodwell, who died
recently at the age of ninety-five, was
a distinguished Orientalist. He trans-
lated the Koran forty years ago, and
he also published translations of the
Book of Job and of Isaiah.

Will Carleton, Josh Billings, Eugene
Field, Bret Harte and Rudyard Kip-
ling are favorite poets, one guesses,
with Mr. Holman F. Day, whose vol-
nine of verses Small, Maynard &#38; Coin-
pany publish under the title Up im
Maine. These Stories of Yankee
Life, as their author calls them, con-
tain some shrewd bits of practical wis</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00344" SEQ="0344" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="334">	334	Books and Authors.

horn along with some clever character-
drawing. The shiftless Eph, who kept
three dogs, i~ particularly well hit off.

	One of the most fascinating of the
Nugget series, for which Fords,
Howard &#38; Hulbert are to be thanked,
is the latest, Quaint Nuggets, which
consists of quotations from Elizabethan
sources. The compiler, Eveline Warner
Brainerd, has been particularly happy
in her choice of selections from Thomas
Fuller, and the reader would gladly
have a bookful of just such alone. But
as Hall, Selden, Herbert and Walton
do not need commendation at this day,
it suffices to say that the entire volume
is delightful.

	The second volume of Prof. Elisha
Grays much-appreciated popular
science series, Natures Miracles,
proves to be even more in-
teresting than its predecessor.
The sub-title, Energy and Vibra-
tion, will not give to the average read-
er any idea of the wide range of sub-
jects dealt with, from noise and mu-
sic to phosphorescence and shadow,
heat rays and high explosives. The
last part of the book, which treats of
such warlike matters as firing a shot
will be found timely and up-to-date.
There is a brightness and flexibility in
the use of illustrations which gives this
series of familiar talks an uncommon
fitness for the work for which it is de-
signed. Fords, Howard &#38; Hulbert.

	Little books about great men are sel-
dom so satisfactory as is Arthur
Waughs study of Robert Browning, in
the series of Westminster Biograph-
ies of which Small, Maynard &#38; Co.
are the American publishers. To
present in one hundred and fifty
small pages an outline of the events of
a long life, and at the same time to
trace the growth of a poets powers
t~nd reputation was a difficult task, but
it has been admirably accomplished.
The criticism of Brownings work, es-
pecially in its relation to that of his
contemporaries, is discriminating and
sympathetic, while the portrayal of his
personality is unexpectedly vivid. The
book is thoroughly readable, and prom-
ises well for the popularity of the at-
tractive series of which it is the initiaL
volume.

	A loyal and daring maiden who dons
a troopers dress in order to warn a
prince of his peril, and a lover whom
her somewhat untrooper-like actions
presently bring into disgrace are the
central figures in Roland Macdonalds
i,ovel, The Sword of the King. The
fact that the tale is a first venture of
I)r. George Macdonalds son will give
it an added interest to many, but there
is only a slight recognizable kinship be-
tween the works of father and son.
This is a romance of adven-
ture, full of incident, exciting,
with a kindly and genial touch.
It is told in a sprightly fashion by the
heroine herself, whose lover is active
in the cause of William of Orange, and
the escapes and misadventures and
complications in which it abounds
make it a decidedly lively tale. The
Century Co.

	The spirit of Americanism will be
greatly fostered by acquaintance with
a record of the Saving of Oregon,
which A. C. McClurg &#38; Co. publish. In
Dr. McLoughlin and Old Otegon, by
Eva Emery Dye, a detailed account is
given of the faithful and undaunted
labors of the pioneersmissionaries,
many of themto whom this country
owes the wresting of a great territory
from British encroachments. The two
heroes of this tale, which is both story
and history, are Dr. John McLoughlin,
the governor of the Hudson Bay Com-
pany west of the Rockies, and Dr. Mar-
cus Whitman, the American mission-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00345" SEQ="0345" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="335">	Books and Authors.	335

ary, whom even the warnings of
friendly well-wishers, You can never
get the women through, couldnt hold
back from the perilous journey across
a continent. The dealings with each
other of rival or warring races, the
diplomatic feats and the superhuman
struggles of those early days are here
carefully and graphically portrayed.

The Berlin papers report the finding
of a hitherto unknown Humboldt cor-
respondence. The collection is bound
in a thick volume, and contains about
two hundred letters, written in A. von
Humboldts fine crows-foot hand-
writing, full of confidential gossip
concerning the Court and political and
military notabilities, and references to
contemporary scholars. They range
from 1830 to 1840, some having been
written from Berlin and some from
Potsdam.

As each addition to the series of Bea-
con Biographies makes its welcome
appearance, one feels the same lively
interest in the sturdy little chronology
which ushers in the more pretentious
Life with such an engaging sense of
its own self-sufficiency. The latest
subject of biography is Cop~modore
Decatur, and the study, by Cyrus
Townsend Brady, does not lack clear
appreciation of the vividly dramatic
incidents in Decaturs history. As a
sketch, also, of national life in the first
part of the nineteenth century it is ex-
tremely interesting. Small, Maynard
&#38; Co.

Lively doubts as to the actual identity
of that personage who is now figuring
as the Czar of all the Russias will be
likely to beset an imaginative reader of
The Black Terror, by John K. Leys.
It is an ingenious and diverting tale,
whose plot turns upon the spiriting
away of a Russian government official,
one Prince Kropenski, by the Coin
mittee of Public Safety, and his at-
tempted rescue by the hero, who is, of
course, in love with his daughter, the
Princess. The heros sympathieshe
is a young English architectare, how-
ever, with the Nihilists, and he be-
comes curiously involved in one of
their most audacious schemes against
the Czar. The story is an exciting one,
rapid in its action and reaching a con-
clusion quite too good to be true. L.
C. Page &#38; Co.

A reaction against the Omar Khay-
yam cult seems to have set in. Mr. A.
H. Miller, in an English journal, puts
this perplexing question:

What can one make of a poem (or
set of verses) whose supposed author
may have died either in 1090 or 1126,
whose poetical writings were absolute-
ly unknown in the Eastin his native
Persia as well as in Indiauntil the
present century; whose text is so in-
definite that it varies from 632 lines to
2064 lines, and the oldest copy of whose
verses was confessedly written nearly
four centuries after his death? The
most devoted professor of Higher
Criticism would give up such a prob-
lem in absolute despair.

Apropos of the question whether
Dickens is still read, the Bookworm
of The Academy says:

I find among the conventionally ed-
ucated members of the new genera-
tion a large ignorance of Dickens. I
find, moreover, among the educated
members of the elder generation a
marked disinclination to read Dickens
over again. On the other hand, you
have this undoubted demand for Dick-
ens among the class which takes out
books from public libraries. The con-
clusion is obvious. Dickens is read,
but mainly by the people. Your cul-
tured person prefers Thackeray. I
do myself. But I can quite believe
that Dickens, if he is conscious of his
present vogue in England, is quite sat-
isfied with the direction it has taken.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00346" SEQ="0346" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="336">BOOKS OF THE MONTH.

Ulen, Grant: a Memoir. By Edward Person in the House, The. By G. B..
Clodd. Grant Richards.	Burgin. Hurst &#38; Blackett.

Bachelors, A Book of. By A. w. Fox, Quaint Nuggets. From Fuller, Hall,.
 M. A. Archibald Constable &#38; Co.	Selden, Herbert, Walton.	Gathered
	by Eveline Warner	Brainerd.
Battle of Dorking, The New. By	Fords, Howard &#38; 	Hulbert. Price
 Grant Richards.	$045
Bosnia, Herzegovina, and Dalmatia,
Rambles and Studies in. By Robert
Munro, M. A., M. D., F. R. S. E.
Win. Blackwood &#38; Sons.

Browning, Robert. The Westminster
Biographies. By Arthur Waugh.
Small, Maynard &#38; Co. Price, $0.75.

China:	The Long-lived Empire. By E.
R. Scidmore. Th~e Century Co.
Price, $2.50.

Darwinian Armor, More Loose Links
in the. By P. Y. Alexander, M. A.
John Bale.

Hamlets, Some Notable. By Clement
Scott. Greening &#38; Co.

Holy Spirit, The Work of the. By
	Abraham Kuyper, D. D., L. L. D.
	Translated by Rev. Henri de Vries,
	and authorized and approved by the
	Author. Funk &#38; Wagnalls Company.
Price, $3.00.
Images of Good and Evil. By Arthur
Symons. Win. Heinemann.

Lexicography, English, The Evolution
of. The Romanes Lecture. By James
A. H. Murray, M. A. Henry Frowde.

Mafeking:	A Diary of the Siege. By
Maj. F. D. Baillie. Archibald Con-
stable &#38; Co.

Natures Miracles. Familiar Talks on
	Science. Vol. II, Energy, Sound,
	Heat, Light and Explosives. By
	Elisha Gray, Ph. D., L. L. D. Fords,
	Howard &#38; Hulbert. Price $0.60.
No Room to Live. By George Haw.
Introduction by Sir Walter Besant.
Wells Gardner.
River of Pearls, The. A Chinese Ro-
mance. By Ren~ de Pont-Jest. John
Macqueen.

Robert Orange. By John (mver
Hobbes. T. Fisher Unwin.

Russian Empire, The Rise of the. By
Hector H. Munro. Grant Richards.
Sanskrit Literature, A History of. By
Arthur A. Macdonnell. Win. Heine-~
mann.
Son of the State, A. By W. Pett
Ridge. Methuen &#38; Co.
Spendthrift, The. By Francis Dods-
worth. Grant Richards.

Sword of the King, The. By Ronald~
Macdonald. The Century Co. Price,
$1.50.

Tennyson, Alfred, Lord, The Early
Poems of. Edited with critical intro-
duction by John Churton Collins.
Methuen &#38; Co.

Things Seen. By G. W. Steevens. Se-
lected and edited by G. S. Street..
With a Memoir by W. E. Henley..
Win. Blackwood &#38; Sons.

Up in Maine: Stories of Yankee Life
Told in Verse. By Holman F. Day.
Small, Maynard &#38; Ce. Price, $1.00.

Village Notes. By Pamela Tennant..
Win. Heinemann.

Voices in the Night. By Flora Annie
Steel. Win. Heinemann.
War and Labor. By Michael Anitch-
kow. Archibald Constable &#38; Co.
Yangste Valley and Beyond, The. By
Mrs. J. F. Bishop. (Isabella L..
Bird.) John Murray.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2927 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>870 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0226</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0226/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2927</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>August 11, 1900</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0226</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2927</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0226/" ID="ABR0102-0226-8">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2927</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">337-400</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00347" SEQ="0347" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="337">THE LIVING AGE:

(FOUNDE-D BY E. LITTELL u~ 1844.)

SEVENTH SERIES.
VOLUME VIII.
FROM BEGIRMING
NO. 2927. A UGUST II, 1900	Vol. CCXXVI.
OLD AND NEW JAPAN.*

	On the 10th of April, 1898, Tokio
celebrated the anniversary of its ele-
vation to the rank of a capital. Thirty
years had elapsed since the Emperor,
under persuasion of his Ministers, but
amid tears of his subjects, had quitted
his ancient residence at Kioto, and
after a provisional sojourn at Osaka,
which by no means answered the ex-
pectations of his advisers, had installed
himself definitely in the city of the
vanquished shoguns. Yeddo, as it had
been called aforetime;the haughty city
where, for two centuries and a half,
the Japanese mayors of the palace had
respectfully dictated their inflexible
orders to the fallen but still venerated
monarch, then assumed the name of
Tokio, andbecame the SaintPetersburg
of Japan; while Kioto, dismantled and
disaffected, but enchanting still, amid
its garland of gardens, forests, hills
and Buddhist temples, relapsed into
the silence of a lethargic city; and, of
all the wonders of the past, retained
only the polish of beautiful manners,
the love of loving and the joy of danc-
lag, empty palaces, deities embowered
in foliage, and that fragrance of de-
parted souls which always lingers
about deserted sanctuaries.
It had been resolved to commemorate
by famous doings the thirtieth anniver-
Transiated for The Living Age.
sary of the new era. A committee was
organized, with the approbation of the
Court; the Emperor and Empress con-
sented to show themselves, and for a
full fortnight the city in all its quar-
ters had been busy as a bee-hive. The
Japanese, great lovers of masques and
merry-makings, excel in the organiza-
tion of those high festivals which, at
one time, afforded the only opportunity
for a display of their talent. But this
was an occasion not merely to gratify
their love of pleasure, but keenly to
stimulate their national pride. The
journals and reviews prepared extra
numbers, in which politicians, econo-
mists, writers and teachers undertook
to strike the balance of the last thirty
years. The Japanese people paused for
a moment in its onward course, and
turned back to measure the distance
already traversed. And by way of
emphasizing as strongly as possible
the incredible advance which the nation
had madeor the appalling distance
which it had drifted!it was resolved
to represent in the streets of the city
one of those long processions of char-
lots and horsemen, wherein the dai-
mios of the olden time used to make
public display of their extravagant
pomp.
This resurrection of the past created
an immense sensation among the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00348" SEQ="0348" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="338">	338	Old and New Jatan.

masses in Japan. The geishas had
their hair cut in order to assume the
beautiful old-fashioned head-dress of
their class, and their lovers presented
them with purple robes, which they
tried on for the first time, under the
awnings in the narrow streets where
they abide. During the week which
preceded the fetewhen it rained in tor-
rents most of the timeold Japan
picked its way singly, or in groups,
about the marsh into which the city
had been transformed. And since It
was impossible to reconstruct recent
history, without introducing the Euro-
pean element, there trotted along be-
side fantastic warriors with iron fans,
little fellows in white breeches and red
j4lckets, who had borrowed from us
this grooms costume as appropriate to
the guild of tailors!
The great day of all began with rain,
but about eight oclock the sun blazed
forth in an orange-colored sky. At the
base of the invisible palace of the em-
perors, a temporary erection covered
with thatch, adorned with verdant
boughs and flanked by two long gal-
leries, arose with a sort of rustic, old-
fashioned elegance. Two arm-chairs
covered with white velvet were set
before a screen of gold lacquer, for the
accommodation of the Emperor and
Empress. Facing them were the
school-children in a compact mass, pro-
tected by awnings, and the populace of
Tokio filled all the vast remaining space
of the ancient Court of the Shoguns. At
10 oclock the cannon boomed, and,
preceded by an escort of horsemen
waving the Japanese flag, the car-
riages of the Emperor and Empress
and their chamberlains emerged from
the mysterious park that surrounds the
palace, and drew up before the thatched
pavilion. The sovereigns mounted its
steps in silence, he wearing a generals
uniform, and she a robe of dull rose-
color shot with gold, and feathers in
her hair. The Empress has aged, but
if time has faded her complexion and
slightly sharpened the features once
so charmingly indefinite, she has kept
her delicate grace, and her oblique eyes
wear a look of soft and sweet astonish-
ment, which contrasts curiously with
the almost rigid gravity of her bearing.
Standing upright before their arm-
chairs, the Emperor, and the Empress,
whose topmost plume barely came up
to his shoulder, listened to the pane-
gyrics read them by the Governor of
Tokio, and the President of the Com-
mittee, made their acknowledgments
by three slight inclinations of the head
and bust, and then returned to their
carriages. The Empress, who seemed
rather incommoded by her magnificent
robe, came down more slowly than her
husband, and her slender person vi-
brated slightly with every step she
took.
The august equipage disappeared
amid the cheers of the school-children;
happy children, whose parents had
never known the delight of giving noisy
utterance to their love for their sover-
eign! They had fallen flat on their
faces at the passage of a mere daimio,
or turned away as though unworthy
to look him in the face. It was only
after the Chinese war that the monarch
heard for the first time his subjects
clap their hands. But he who applauds
also passes judgment, and if he does
not take to hissing some fine day, he
will, at least know how to make his
silence eloquent. The young men who
were encouraged by their leaders
to lavish such marks of favor
on the Grandson oj~ the Sun,
can hardly have realized that they thus
set the seal on the most antecedently
improbable victory ever won by any
Asiatic nation over its absolutist rulers.
Do not cheer me, young people, the
Emperor might have said, for tis
my divinity that is crumbling to the
accompaniment of your applause!
When the sovereigns had once more</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00349" SEQ="0349" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="339">	Old aiid New Japan.	339

vanished into their impenetrable isola-
tion, the real ftte began, and we beheld
approaching that famous reproduction
of a daimlos escort, which we had all
been so impatient to see. I do not sup-
pc~e there was ever before so fantastic
a public parade. First came heralds
who advanced with slow, supple, meas-
ured strides, archers with their bows
resting on their shoulders, and infantry
with their guns wrapped up in scarlet
cloth followed slowly, executing as
they passed a singular sort of ballet.
They kicked up one foot, until it
touched the middle of the back, and
flung out the opposite arm, brandishing
their weapons with gestures like those
of swimmers. The halberdiers were
equally frisky; only they flung into the
air and dexterously caught again their
long halberds, bristling with tufts of
horse-hair. The cooks, the quartermas-
ter-sergeants, the clerks and the por-
tersall the long procession of army
servantsswayed regularly from side
to side as they walked. The officer
who carried the Princes umbrella,
used it and his own tall cane like a
drum-major, and he who bore the royal
shade-hat performed at intervals a sol-
emn caper. Men carrying big boxes
danced under their carefully balanced
burdens and the enormous coffers cov-
ered with black and adorned with ar-
morial bearings in white, which were
hung along a flexible bamboo pole,
rolled like boats in obedience to a
definite rhythm. Amid these mechani-
cally moving figures, graver even than
they and progressing at a funereal pace,
advanced the samurai, wearing a par-
ticularly awkward kind of surplice
with stiffened sleeves and fastening at
the shoulder, and having their hair all
drawn up into one little knot on the
top of an otherwise shaven poll. They
wore two sabres in the belt, and escort-
ed the closed litter of the daimloan
empty litter, by the way, for the mana-
gers of the show had not ventured to
lfrtroduce any vulgar representative.
The vi~hicle was all the more impressive
for that reason, followed as it was by
a splendidly caparisoned horse, which
a groom led by the bridle. Imagination
supplied the figure of a rigid and
speechless prince with glassy eyes, un-
prisoned in the awe which he inspired,
venerable by all that his priestly atti-
tude suggested of long tradition and
immemorial constraint.
Assuredly the cort~ge had its comic
side; those imperturbable mountebanks
reminded the spectator irresistibly of
certain sections in the parade of a
travelling circus. Still, I could not for-
get that less than thirty years had
elapsed since the last of those lordly
processions had come dancing into a
Japanese city. What was to-day only
a masquerade had then represented an
indisputable authority. Every fore-
head bowed before it, and Japan gloried
in offering to its princes this fantastic
sort of homage.
In the private gallery whence we
thus beheld the passage of history,
there was an old daimio in a frock coat,
named Nabeshina, who wagged his
head and murmured: Yes, thats the
way in which I used to travel! And
a nephew of the last of the shoguns,
a plump, affable little man, much less
like a shogun than a notary, remarked:
I used to see my father going about in
just such a vehicle when I was ten or
twelve years old.
There was also among the illustrious
Japanese by whom we were surround-
ed, a naval officer of timid aspect,
whose fat, good-natured face flushed
every time he spoke, and who contem-
plated the spectacle with evident curi-
osity. He was a brother of the Em-
pressan Ichijobut he had no suite
or attendants of any kind, and nobody
took any notice of his presence. There
were other princes and heirs of princes
mingling freely with the diplomatic
world, and creating no more sensation</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00350" SEQ="0350" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="340">	340	Old and New Japan.

than the most obscure of the invited
guests. The light which for ages had
bathed them in a sort of supernatural
radiance had been withdrawn from
their phdntasmal persons. Plunged
from the topmost heights of feudality
to the rank of officials in a modern
state, their position as bureaucratic
underlings or government employ6s
constituted their sole claims to distinc-
lion. The rosette of the Rising Sun in
their buttonholes marked them as capa-
ble servants; and these men, already
broken into our usages, and mixed up
with the mass of common humanity,
looked on laughingly at the burlesque
reproduction of their ancient pomp.
	The procession halted. After old
feudal Japan came old feminine Japan.
The Japan of florid dances and har-
monious attitudes appeared to spring
anew from the soil. It was really a
wonderful visiona bit of fairyland
seen in broad sunshine, surrounded by
a sombre multitude. The best danseuses
of Tokio, clad in robes of every
soft yet vivid hue imaginable
the long lines of their costume
barred by broad sashes or obi
in white, purple or gold, waved their
fans like so many butterflies, fluttered
their broad, rainbow-hued sleeves and
twirled the gilded frames of their para-
sols, of which the radiating sticks all
bound with flowers and ribbon, ran like
wheels througili a blossoming meadow.
This parti-colored elegance, this beau-
tiful harmony of gesture, the thin music
which trembled through space like the
resonance of a single wire, the virginal
modesty of the poses taken under those
dazzling veils, the very childishness of
their grace, revealed in the people,
whose dreams of beauty had taken
this visible form, a singular simplicity
in alliance with a most delicate fancy.
For hundreds of years the self-same
dances had delighted Japanese eyes;
their image remained engraven upon
every soul, gentle or simple, cultured
or untaught, humane or bloodthirsty,
like the gardens of seaweed and
coral which blossom alike under
glassy and agitated seas. They
were no mere pastime of a pleasure-
loving society. I saw in them the p0-
etry of a race, the living expression of
an art at once popular and subtle. Of
the thousands of spectators, whose
eyes were fastened upon their slow
evolution, there was, perhaps, not one
that did not keenly appreciate their
rhythmic refinement. Peasants, arti-
sans, merchants, officers, students, sol-
diers, nobles and princes, all the
immense concourse experienced the
same emotion, took the same delight
in the time-honored caprices wherein
the genius of their ancestors had found
expression.
	It was a most attractive crowd. I
watched them curiously as the trade-
guilds, mythological cars and the mili-
tary cavalcades defiled along. All the
big chariots and legendary tableaux
were hugely admired, for there the
populace beheld those heroes and fables
with which the theatre and the profes-
sional story-teller had made them fa-
miliar from their infancy. They quite
understood the monstrosities and the
splendid extravagances of the show.
What they did not understandthough
it was a picture out of so recent a past
was a nobleman surrounding himself
with such pomp Whenever he went
abroad, the order to fall flat before his
footsteps loudly proclaimed in his van
by outriders and lackeys, the terrible
respect exacted by the samurai, the
hereditary veneration which lifted the
daimlo above the level of humanity.
Among the aged spectators there were
some, indeed, who threw up their heads
and said, as proudly as though they
had been testifying to a miracle, Ive
seen that myself! Others appeared
staggered as by the sudden revival of
an image long effaced; and others again
retired into their recollections and al</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00351" SEQ="0351" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="341">	Old and New Jatan.	341

lowed nothing to escape of the confused
memories which agitatcd their souls.
The more ingenuous youth stared,
laug~hed and jeered. What fools there
must have been in those days! At the
passage of a herald, commanding bows
to the ground according to the ancient
formula, I heard one voice exclaim:
Shut up, you old idiot! We dont do
that sort of thing nowadays. The dis-
play of the princely cort~ge was less
offensive to them than the notion of
obeying a prince. Across the archaic
forms, whose buffoonery was far less
shocking to them than to us, the people
mocked at the loyalty they had out-
grown and the ancient principle of au-
thority.
	What more striking illustration could
have been offered of a complete rup-
ture with the past? For myself, I
turned back towards that past so little
known, so difficult to know, of which
the long shadow overlay and submerged
the significance of all that I beheld. I
have always felt the inconvenience in
remote and rather baffling countries of
not knowing the background of their
historythat which enfolds the secret
of their present conditions. In Japan
I longed to take my seat on the school-
benches and learn beside the little Japs
that history with which the teachers
themselves are, as yet, but imperfectly
acquaintedbut so that at least I might
have impressed upon my own mind
the image, whether real or illusory,
which is present in theirs. For after
perusing their chronicles, talking with
their pundits, going all through their
ancient provinces, I have come to the
conclusion that nobody, whether Euro-
pean or Japanese, can now form a
clear idea of the countrys past. The
former does not knew how to collate
the archives; the latter is wholly with-
out critical sense, and has not our love
of truth. We are reduced to chronolo-
gies, anecdotes, intuitions and hypoth-
eses. Did you ever see a mountain
landscape on a foggy morning? I find
that I can distinguish only the highest
peaks of Japanese history, and I am
not quite sure that I am not misled by
the light which illumines these. Never-
theless, I have continually to refer to
them in order to ascertain my bearings
in the present.
	What I see is a people of keen but
rather short-lived energy, which devel-
ops only under impulses received from
without, whose very originality reveals
itself chiefly in imitation, whose genius
appears to me complicated, rather than
complex. It is the most singular mix-
ture of crude ideas and abnormal sen-
timents. I suspect the simplicity and
hesitate amid the confusion. Up to the
seventeenth century I grope amid leg-
ends, with no sure lights except those
of custom and tradition. From the mo-
ment the European sets foot in Japan,
I trudge along more confidently by the
light of his lantern till I come to the
great blaze of the Restoration. There
I still hesitate a little before novelties
which seem to me, after all, to be only
logical metamorphoses. But I would
fain fortify myself against my own
timidity; and since I am neither an
historian nor a philosopher, I shall make
a bold attempt to treat the history of
Japan philosophically. It is a travel-
lers privilege.


	The origin of the Japanese is mys-
terious, and mysterious their language.
The difficulty they themselves experi-
ence about identifying their ancestors
was what long persuaded them that
their origin was divine. They are not
quite yet convinced of the contrary,
and the manuals of history put into the
hands of chool-children still postulate
the fact that the Goddess of the Sun
was the first Empress of Japan. Their
language naturally seems to them the
finest in the world because they know
no other. It was formerly supposed</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00352" SEQ="0352" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="342">	342	Old and New Japan.

among them to be the oniy form of ar-
ticulate speech, whence its name
Kotodama, the miraculous language.
Modern science has not decided
whether they came from Mongolia by
Corea or from the Malay Archipelago
by way of Formosa. One ingenious
hypothesis attributes to these adorers
of the Kami the doubtful paternity of
Ham the son of Noah. Astonishing
traces of the Mosaic law are certainly
to be found in their most ancient cus-
toms. The Basques enumerate with
stupefaction sixty Japanese words,
which are perfectly intelligible to them,
for the reason that they heard them
spoken above the cradle of their own
race in the lJral Mountains~all of
which the philologists say amounts to
less than nothing. Crypts are occasional-
ly opened at Tokio containing Malayan
arms, tools and vases. The symbols
of Shintoism are also to be found in
~orea. The very inquisitive persist in
asking what manner of pilgrims they
can have been who dropped the skulls
which are to be found on some of the
hills of the great Nippon range. It
really matters very little. Enough for
us to know that there were invasions
of the Japanese archipelago some cen-
turies before the commencement of our
era, by tribes both of Huns and Malays;
and that gradually they dispossessed
the kind of hairy Esquimaux, the
Amos, who themselves probably had
first exterminated the cave-dwelling
aborigines.
	In the fabulous world of volcanic
Japan memories of conquest are mixed
up with memories of eruption, each en-
hancing the horror of the other; and
the plumes worn by its heroes resemble
those which issue from the craters of
its burning mountains. It is all but the
vast shadow cast by a primitive kind
of feudal order, slowly organized and
then slowly decimated by a few of its
more able members, up to the point
when an imperial authority is fully
recognized. When, between the fourth
and sixth centuries of the Christian
era, Chinese civilization overflowed into
the archipelago, it found a regular so-
ciety, a sovereign of uncontested divin-
ity, and gods of the soil, who were in
fact identical with the land itself and
its progeny, at once graceful and ter-
rible. The influence of a temperate
climate and harmonious horizons was
already beginning to cover the stern
virtues of the warrior with the first
dawn of courtesy. A certain inborn
simplicity, whereof the love and pride
of arms have never quite despoiled
these islanders, waited only the blow-
ing of a warmer wind to ripen into so-
cial grace.
	But, left to themselves and their owZi
intellectual devices, they display a thin-
ness of thought and a poverty of in-
vention from which one would hardly
augur positive greatness. There was
nothing in the miserable condition of
the Amos calculated to enrich the im-
agination of their victors. Those whom
they slew were poorer than themselves.
In the fourth century A.D., they were
still ignorant of writing. But this was
probably the epoch at which their
prosody became fixed;a prosody with-
out accent, quantity or rhyme, consist-
ing of alternate verses of five and seven
feet. At once embryonic and definitive
this poetry is the sole original art to
which they can lay claim.
	The national vanity of the Japanese
is wounded by these modest beginnings
so inconsistent with their boast of
a divine descent. They have tried to
turn them to their own advantage, and
one of the most ardent defenders of
Shintoism, Hirata, who wrote near the
beginning of the nineteenth century,has
undertaken to show that their lagging
civilization is in itself a proof of supe-
riority; like the late development of
certain great minds. M. Diafoirus
adopts the same view. But that phi-
losopherwonidhave been better inspired</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00353" SEQ="0353" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="343">343
Old and New Jatan.

if he had gone back to the time when
religious, literary, artistic and indus-
trial China invaded Japan and respect-
fully considered the remarkable springs
then so unexpectedly set in motion.
What is truly marvellous is, not that
a comparatively rude country should
hare submitted to the domination of
an empire whose arts and philosophy
still flourish bravely, after the lapse of
so many more ages; but that having ac-
cepted it, almost slavishly, the native
genius of the conquered land should
have been able still to assert itself, and
even to leave an ineffaceable imprint
on the foreign civilization to which It
ought, by rights, to have succumbed.
From the very first glimpse we get
of the Japanese people, as incapable of
originating anything new, as they are
skilful in embroidery on the canvas of
others, and very inferior to the great
Asiatic nations who have realized in
durable forms their most essential
ideas, we find in them a socialgpality
which appears incompatible with their
high temper, and an intej~tL~Ui~-
tlety_truly astonishing in a race just
issuing from the darkness of barbar-
ism. It seems to be in some sort the
effect of that beautiful nature which
isolates them from the rest of the
world, and, at the same time, feeds
their souls. Their sufferings from the
earthquakes, which are steadily dimin-
ishing in severity, have left them an
inheritance of mild melancholy. Their
scenery has a soothing effect on all
who contemplate it. If the multitude
of mountains and streams favors the
growth of small, separate communi-
ties, the unfailing elegance of the wide-
ly diversified landscape develops
among the people an identical sense of
harmony and opens their minds to the
same order of beauty. I will even go
so far as to say that the history of the
Japanese is but a surface reflection of
subterranean struggle. They, too, have
had their outbreaks and convulsions,
their tidal waves, which have flung
alien ideas far inland over their old
trodden routes, like the ships which are
stranded by inundations high up among
the fields. And yet the final result of
all these frightful shocks has been less
one of grandeur than of singnlarlty
and grace.
The civilization of China distributed
Japan into classes and categories. China
set up her bureaucracy there. created
ministers, arranged long graduated
scales of titles and emoluments. Her
fundamentally democratic spirit made
no sensible encroachment on the aris-
tocratic feudalityof the Japanese. If she
separated the civic from the military
power, it was to the advantage of the
latter. The influence of that most
pacific of all empires, where the soldier
is relegated to the lowest social rank,
determined and sanctioned in an ad-
joining country the supremacy of the
warlike caste; insomuch that while in
China the merchants were on the top
of the heap, Japana mere colony and
province of Chinese thoughtdelighted
in degrading them. Finally Buddhism,
when transplanted to the archipelago,
soon lost its character of transcen-
dental idealism, erven to the point of
arming its monks and fortifying its
monasteries.
Yet, in the very heart of that society
of which the insular vigor so adapted
and transmuted every exotic doctrine,
the imperial court gave the culture of
China a more passive reception. As
the worn-out heirs of ancestors who
had all but consummated that marvel-
lous work of original centralization,
which had given them an immortal
name, the mikados, availing themselves
of the new division of power,
surrendered that sword of which
the sheath was fastened hy strings
only to generals who were desig-
nated, by way of distinguishing
them from the barbarians, the
shoguns; and contented themselves</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00354" SEQ="0354" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="344">	344	Old and New Japan.

with the exercise of a spiritual author-
ity much easier to wield. Theoretically
they remained absolute masters of the
land and its inhabitants. But habits
of luxury, love of art and their accep-
tance of the Buddhist religion, com-
bined to enervate them. Men beheld
the divine descendants of the Sun burn-
ing incense on the altars of the athe-
istic Cakya-Mouni; or else, moved by
the vague intoxication of Hindoo mys-
ticism, quitting the palace for the
cloister to forget among the lotus-
flowers both the glories of their celes-
tial ancestors and their own divin-
ity.
	This was the moment at which Ja-
pan, newly opened to the light of
China, but still bearing the impress
of her own primitive rusticity, fixed
forever in the memory of mankind
what will probably remain the most
exquisite image of her own genius.
Woman, clad by some of the elder tra-
ditions in victorious armor, and never
excluded from the throne by any Salle
law, found at its foot a demi-royalty
more adapted to her humor than that
of nominal sovereign. Woman shares
with the Buddhist priest tne honor of
having provided Japan with a litera-
ture. While the pundit and the cour-
tier were clothing their thought in Chi-
nese forms, and bowing under the tyr-
annous yoke of that Asiatic Latin, she
remained the depository of the national
idiom, refining, subtilizing, enriching
and transmitting as it had been the
very life of the race. If the Chinese
code affected the old Japanese customs,
by infusing instincts of cruelty not pre-
viously present there, Buddhism, on
the other hand, shed over the hearts of
all its breath of universal pity. To
quote but a single example: Toward
the end of the tenth century the blind
became the objects of very special so-
licitude. They were educated, and in-
stalled on the hills of Kioto in a richly
endowed convent overlooking Lake
Biwa. Before their sightless eyes was
unrolled one of the loveliest and most
radiant of earthly landscapes, in the
hope that its beauty and radiance might
steal into their souls, like perfumes in
the night. They were even entrusted
lvith the governmei~t of certain prov-
inces, and history does not say that
these provinces were the worse
ruled.
	It is in the old tales and romances
that a description must be sought of
the court life, its festivals, its amorous
adventures and innocent intrigues. It
was a dainty society, detaching itself
more and more each day from the
sombre mass of the people; an Arcady
of graceful gestures, artless amuse-
ments, astonishing fancies and mag-
nificent clothes. The freedom of its
manners borrowed from nature, of
which it was the spontaneous expres-
sion, a world of unconscious grace. A
line was drawn once for all in the
Japanese mind between the needs of
natural and of social life. The former
cannot be refined. Its lodging will
remain a primitive hut, enlarged, in-
deed, as occasion may require and con-
structed of the kind of wood which ex-
perience has shown to be the best. Its
bed will be a soldiers pallet; its nour-
ishment, consisting of fish often eaten
raw, salted vegetables and rice boiled
in water, is not in the least savory or
suggestive of a cultivated palate. Sex-
ual pleasure courts no concealment and
feels no shame; and if it is true that
the gods who made Japan in the first
instance sprang from a pair of birds,
their gambols are marked by a frank
immodesty which never shrinks from
light and air. The nudity which art
has never idealiz d is not indecent, a
convenience for the exigencies of
life and labor, it is offered to the
eye without malice and without
shame.
	But upon this basis of an almost in-
fantile naturalism, an ideal is super-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00355" SEQ="0355" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="345">	Old and New Ja~~5an.	345

imposed which carries to an almost in-
sane excess the taste for what is rare
and artificial. Punctilious in their cere-
monial, carried away by weird images
and fantastic rites, the Japanese pro-
ceed to evolve a complicated etiquette,
a code of politeness, whose forms de-
velop independently of the ideas that
they invest. It really seems as though
the sole result here of Buddhismthat
stupendous effort of a people to escape
fxom the bounds of its own nature
had been the regulation of attitudes
and the transformation of a code of
mundane morals into a learned and
pompous liturgy.
But it had a deeper influence, and in
that fanciful court of the mikados,
composed of languid patriarchs who
surrounded themselves with women
and priests, and revelled in flowery fes-
tivals, of those princes of celestial
bloodthe Kugeand of those prin-
cesses who were drawn about in great
ox-carts under the blossoming cherry-
trees of spring or the red maples of
autumn, it was Buddhism which called
up the spirits of the dead, arranged for
spiritual communications, attached no
end of superstitions to places where
rthree and four ways met, above all
which allured the soul to renunciation
as a source of new felicity.
Often that renunciation was eminent-
ly superficial. The wielder of power
has but the anxieties which attend it,
that is to say, the painful illusion of
power. Let him delegate the shining
phantom, retaining only the shadow
thereof, and in that he will find reality.
Did not the great Cakya preach to
men the truth, that they must get clear
of phenomena before they can control
them? In like manner it is only by
withdrawing himself from the false
light of this world that the Emperor,
stripped of his imperial insignia and
clad in the robe of a bonze, can really
govern his realm. Truly Buddha was
an astute politician! This doctrine of
the inkyowhich means literally the
act of withdrawalwhich flattered the
greed of power in exact proportion
as it relieved from the responsibility
thereof, quite captivated the fancy of
the Japanese. Their emperors abdicat-
ed, some out of mere fatigue and for
convenience sake; others, that they
might wield under cover of a darkling
piety an absolute authority, which
must needs have been limited under the
broad light of open day.
Abdication became a law which
operated downward from the throne
upon the ministers, the shoguns, the
lesser officials and private individuals.
Even the small merchant of Japan re-
tires from business while still in his
prime, and hands over the shop to his
son. The consequences of this custom
were extremely serious. It threw
thousands of active men out of employ-
ment and abbreviated their social life.
Withdrawn from affairs to which they
contributed only the counsels of a still
unripe experience, these recluses who,
however, had neither ingratitude nor
disrespect to fear, ceased to act, ceased
even to think and were overrun by a
kind of rust, at once venerable and
fatal. This it was which gave to the
civilization of Japan that character
of immaturity which often makes its
sons appear like superannuated chil-
dren. A broken column should be their
emblem. On the other hand the inlcyo
teaches men to draw a distinction be-
tween the power which demands adora-
tion and that which exacts obedience;
and, since the two are seldom found
united in one person, and if the former
is displayed the latter lurks in conceal-
ment, there grew up a universal habit
of suspicion engendered by invisible
masters. The spirit of mistrust spread
from man to man. Anxiety was hidden
within the folds of a smile, and souls
enlarged the solitude about them that
their tremulousness might not be de-
tected. For ages the government of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00356" SEQ="0356" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="346">	346	Old and New Jatan.

Japan was anonymous and irresponsi-
ble. Its potentates, whether emperors
or shogunsall save the two or three
original founders of each dynastypass
along the frescoes of history like a pro-
cession of hieratic figures of which the
aureoles only are clearly discernible.
Shadowy figures they are, yet they
dazzle the eye. Not one of them at-
tains to positive individuality nor has
the audacity to resemble no one but
himself. The inlcyo has confiscated
their real power, for the benefit of some
abbot among the monks or some mother
superior among the nuns or bouzes, or
else of some particular family or
clan.
Their spontaneity is a dead letter.
They have been cramped by bandages
and embalmed in veneration. Even
when they do not abdicate, their per-
sonality remains none the less a simul-
acrum. We see infants of two years
named emperors or shoguns, and abdi-
cating at the age of five; and these gods
in swaddling clothes, these generals at
the breast, eount for just as much as
their predecessors or their heirs, whose
dream of empire may be protracted
through thirty tranquil years.
Thus, in the tenth century, the equl-
voque of Buddhism has already disor-
ganized authority and thrown it off its
balance; so that when avarice and
jealousy impel the military chieftains
to attack the shogunate, the emperor
has become but a vain idol, whose
smiles are for the stronger. But atten-
uated creature though he be, his nom-
inal authority does not perish in the
storm. Japan transmits from revolu-
tion to revolution the line of its em-
perors, and its own faith in their divin-
ity. It matters the less that this In-
heritance should have been occasionally
superstitious and often irregular, be-
cause in the scheme of things Japanese,
adoption, even posthumous, ls em-
ployed to correct the mistakes and sup-
ply the shortcomings of nature. The
extraordinary part of it is that this
people has always desired to rule over
it a male or female childa poor crea-
ture claiming to be a descendant of the
Sunand that among all the crowd of
vassals athirst for murder and glory,
not one has ever usurped the title of
Mikado. With the exception of the
Catholic Church I do not think there
is another instance anywhere of a sim-
ilar institution two thousand years old.
Emperors without empire, emperors be-
sieged, ruined, hunted, impoverished,
starved, sumptuous or sordid mani-
kinsthe institution which they repre-
sent survives eternally, and its con-
tinuity is but the more amazing for
their frequent penury and distress. The
more the emperors are insulted and de-
graded, the more I marvel at the en-
durance of the empire. The miracle is
doubtless due to the invincible faith of
the Japanese in their celestial origin.
Neither the ungovernable ambition of
their condottieri nor the triumphs of
lawless violence, nor the debilitating
fascination of a strange religion, nor
atheism itself could ever impair that
faith. The mikados lived on because
they were emanations of the people;
their divinity ascended from the
masses. In the worst of times the
divine name of that ruler whose mere
human personality was so tragically
tossed about, quarrelled over and sub-
merged kept always afloat. The twin-
kle of its pale radiance pierces the
darkest night. Sometimes it seems to
be absorbed in the focal splendor of
the court of the shoguns where the
arts revive during an interval of peace
and flourish gloriously. But new
storms arise and Japan beholds once
more the sinister fire of Saint Elmo
playing about the cracks in her masts.
But the captain who appeals to the
courage of his pilots no more, still as-
sures the crew that there survives In
the midst of catastrophe a something
that will not perish. Amid the hurtling</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00357" SEQ="0357" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="347">	Another Mans Bag.	347

of unchained instincts he symbolizes Japanese even now not to forget that
the intangible predominance of mind in the gloomiest passages of their his-
over matter. And it behooves the tory, such was their sole ideal.
	Revue des Deux Mondes.	An4rtS Beflesort.

(To be oontinued.)





ANOTHER MANS BAG.

THE NABRATIVE OF EX-PHOFESSOB CEOSSLEY.

CHAPTER L

	It has been observed more than once
that I am particularly nervous about
my luggage when I am travelling by
train. It has also been observed that I
exhibit more anxiety as to the identity
of my goods than as to their safety,
and that I am always especially careful
lest I should carry off something be-
longing to another passenger. This
peculiarity of mine has been ascribed
to my natural eccentricity, and to the
influence of advancing age. In jus-
tice to myself I am forced to show that
it has quite another foundation.
	It will be remembered that the loss
of the Lenstoi Jewels was the sensation
of the evening papers one day last year,
and that the whole affair was complete-
ly hushed up by the press of the follow-
ing morning. I am about to relate the
whole history of this business; and it
will be found a sufficient explanation
of my nervousness with regard to lug-
gage. I also relate the story because a
garbled version of my adventure has
already been circulated, and I am anx-
ious to clear my name from the un-
worthy slanders which have been con-
nected with it.
	For many years I had been a lecturer
on classical subjects at the Croxhamp-
ton University College; but just recent-
ly an unexpected legacy had enabled
me to resign, and to devote myself to
my favorite literary pursuits. I may
say that my work has not been fruit-
less, and that I am regarded as some-
thing of an authority in more than one
direction. This accounted for an invi-
tation which I received at this time to
visit Leachester, for the purpose of ad-
dressing the Carlyle Society in that
city.
	Leachester was an interesting lite-
rary centre, and the Carlyle Society
there was one of the best. Moreover,
my untiring researches had resulted In
the discovery of certain private Car-
lyle letters, which threw a curious side-
light upon several phases of the proph-
ets work and home-life. Here was a
chance of laying my discovery before
a sympathetic audience crc I could
make it public through the reviews. I
gladly accepted the invitation, and pre-
pared my lecture.
	Both Croxhampton and Leachester
are on the main line from London to
Boltport, with little more than an
hours journey between them. On the
day before the date agreed upon, I
wrote to engage a room at the Lea-
chester Royal Hotel, my somewhat
nervous disposition making me unwill-
ing to accept the private hospitality
which had been offered. On the fol-
lowing day I caught an afternoon train
and took a second class compartment.
In one corner of this was a young wom-
an with a child about twelve months</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00358" SEQ="0358" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="348">	348	Another Mans Bag.

old, and in another sat a stout man
reading a newspaper. I took my seat
facing him, and placed my bag in the
rack above.
	It may be said here that I have no
liking for very young children, and
always avoid them as much as possible.
Their actions are not sufficiently regu-
lated by reason to make them agree-
able fellow-passengers. My fears in
this case proved to be well founded,
for from the moment of my appear-
ance that child continued to stare at
me in the most irritating manner. He
had wide gray eyes, which were pecu-
liarly vacant in expression; and my
recollections are still vivid of the an-
noyance and discomfort I soon began
to experience. My annoyance increased
when I saw that the other passenger
was watching the scene furtively from
behind his newspaper.
	Presently the childs mother seemed
to notice my displeasure, and tried to
divert his attention. Failing in this,
she addressed herself to me.
	Shake your head at him, sir, she
said, in a loud whisper.
	I beg your pardon ? I asked, an-
grily.
	She repeated her words, with an ex-
planation.
	Shake your head at him, sir. Hell
be all right then. He is very much at-
tracted by spectacles.
	It was an absurd and ridiculous posi-
tion to be in. I could not have shaken
my head at that moment to save my
life. Some of my mingled emotions,
however, might have appeared in my
face too plainly, for the child gave a
sudden scream and turned away.
	Oh! said the woman, most unreason-
ably, now you have frightened him.
I am sure there was no need to glare
like that; and she turned to the task
of soothing him again in a manner
which combined pity for her boy with
resentment towards me. I felt heartily
sorry that I had not been more careful
in my choice of a carriage; but at that
point the other passenger came to my
assistance. He had been watching
throughout the incident, and evidently
sympathized with me. Leaning for-
ward he spoke in a low tone, gravely:
	Shocking nuisance, children!
	Yes, I said, they are. I have al-
ways thought so.
	Of course, he went on, the world
cannot exactly do without them. But
I do think they ought to be kept out of
the way as much as possible. In trav-
elling, they ought to have carriages to
themselves.
	I felt that this was a reasonable idea
and we were soon in perfect agreement.
During the conversation that followed
I tried to form some opinion as to the
strangers quality and position. His
appearance was comfortable and sub-
stantial, and his manner free almost to
the point of coarseness, but he had
travelled a good deal in this country and
could observe with shrewdness. He
had a blonde-bearded, rather good-na-
tured face, and I came to the conclu-
sion that he was a well-to-do business
man.
	It is my habit to learn as much as
possible about the people I meet. This
does not arise from any vulgar in-
quisitiveness, but rather, I hope, from
a wish to know my fellow-creatures.
Their affairs are always interesting to
me; and I have often stumbled upon
information in this way which I have
found very useful later. But for this
custom of mine I should never have
discovered those Garlyle letters.
	I began, therefore, to make inquiries,
and soon learned that my fellow-pas-
senger was a commercial traveller, that
he belonged in Boltport and that he
represented a firm called Fillottsons.
I also learned that Fillottsons had
something to do with jewelry; and that
was all I could gather. The man was
silent as to what had been his business
in London, meeting my inquiries in</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00359" SEQ="0359" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="349">	Another Mans Bag.	349

that direction with a reserve which I
had cause to remember later. Even at
the time I could not help feeling that
it was slightly suspicious, especially
as he had been so free on other points.
I also remembered, afterwards, that he
contrived presently to change the sub-
ject, and to engage me in an account
of my invitation to Leachester and my
business there.
Messrs. Fillottsonss representative
knew Leachester slightly, and was ac-
quainted with the Royal Hotel, w.hich
he had visited on one occasion. He
knew little, however, of Carlyle, his
life having been too full of movement
to allow of much save newspaper read-
ing. Still, he displayed an intelligent
interest in the subject, and this interest
was deepened when I related my dis-
covery of the unpublished letters. I
was just concluding an account of this
discovery when we arrived at Lea-
chester.
	During the talk I had quite forgotten
the other occupants of the compart-
ment; but it now appeared that their
destination was the same as mine. My
new acquaintance opened the door for
them; and as they passed me I found
that the mother had not forgotten the
unpleasant incident which had taken
place. She gave me a resentful look as
she alighted, and this caused me to
feel a return of the former discomfort.
It was during this temporary confu-
sion that I took down my bag and left
the carriage.
	I am glad to have met you, sir,
said the man from Boltport; and I hope
we shall meet again. Will you accept
my card?
	We exchanged cards and shook hands
cordially. I may say here that I have
rarely met a more attentive and intel-
ligent listener. A minute later I was
being driven through the streets in a
Royal Hotel omnibus.
	When I reached the building my first
act was to take my bag up to my room.
This room was No. 17 on the first land-
ing. When I came down it was about
five oclock, and my meeting was to
commence at eight. I took a hearty
tea and then went out to call upon the
secretary of the local Carlyle So-
ciety.
	This was the headmaster of the
Grammar S hool, and he received me
with every pleasure. The evenings
meeting promised to be an excellent
one; Dean Houghten, himself the au-
thor of a volume on Carlyle, having
promised to attend, as well as his guest
Canon Worcester. I felt that every-
thing was working for the success of
my lecture, and for the suitable recep-
tion of my important disclosures. It
was in good spirits that I made my
way back to the hotel.
	This was at about seven oclock, so
I decided to dress at once, and then
to give a few minutes to my manu-
script. Although I never refer to my
papers after my lecture has com-
menced, I always keep them before me
for. safety. On this occasion, especial-
ly, it would be just as well to make a
thorough preparation.
	I went up to my room and proceeded
to open my bag. It struck me as I
lifted it to a chair that it was a trifle
weighty, considering that it contained
only my manuscript, my dress-clothes
and one or two other light articles. This
reflection was followed by another,
made as I took out my keys; the leather
of the bag seemed rather cleaner and
less worn than I had fancied it to be. I
found no difficulty about it, however,
for the key turned easily in the lock.
Then I loosened the straps and slipped
back the catches.
	At that point my impressions were
fully explained. The first thing I
should have seen was my manuscript;
but my manuscript was not there. In-
stead there were three or four maga-
zJnes of a popular class, and beneath
them several articles of clothing, tight-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00360" SEQ="0360" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="350">	350	Another Mans Bag.

ly packed. I had carried off and opened
some one elses bag.
	On discovering that this was not my
bag it was my plain duty to close the
thing at once. But my thoughts had
flown to the loss of my manuscript;
and in a moment of pure absent-mind-
edness I removed the layer of clothing
to see what lay beneath.
	What I saw there was another layer
of a very different character. Packed
neatly beneath the clothes, against the
side of the bag, were some half-dozen
leather eases of a particularly hand-
some description. They were of vari-
ous sizes, and each of them bore a
coronet in gilt.
	My curiosity was now awakened,
and under its influence I went a little
farther. Picking up the largest case
I examined it carefully. It was locked,
but there was a small key, apparently
of silver, in the lock. After a moments
hesitation I turned this key and raised
the lid. My first glimpse of the con-
tents gave me a vivid impression o~
brilliance and beauty. At the second
glance this impression was confirmed
and strengthened. The object at which
I gazed was a necklace of large dia-
monds!
	Just above me was the white globe
of the gas-jet. The blaze of light fell
directly upon the necklace, and, as my
hand shook, the rays were reflected
from the jewels in a maze of changeful
colors. Some of the stones, it seemed
to me, were of extraordinary size,
while the smaller ones were set in tiny
clusters. There was a setting of almost
2iavisible gold-work, and the whole rest-
ed on a bed of white velvet.
	I knew nothing of jewels, or, at least,
no more than the ordinary man whose
only knowledge is obtained by an oc-
casional glance at a jewelers window.
I had an impression that the article in
my hand represented a very large sum
of money. It was worth hundreds of
poundsperhaps thousands.
	Presently I closed the ease and laid
it down. There were five others, all
smaller cases than the first; and I con-
tinued my investigations. It seems to
me that the peculiar circumstances
form a sufficient excuse for my con-
duct. In spite of what the Crox-
hampton students may say, I am
not inquisitive by nature, and have
a strong dislike for meddling of any
kind.
	I took up the other cases and exam-
ined them in turn; but my impressions
as to their contents are too confused
to enable me to give a detailed descrip-
tion. Let it be enough to say that two
of the cases contained bracelets, evi-
dently intended to match the necklace;
two others, and those the smallest, re-
vealed a pair of diamond ear-drops;
and the final case contained a kind of
diamond spray, intended, as I guessed,
to be fastened and worn in the
hair.
	This last article was the finest of all.
Most of the stones were small ones;
but their smallness only served to set
off the magnificent gem which gleamed
in the centre of the ornament. The
stone was circular in shape, and almost
as large as the half of a walnut shell.
To increase the resemblance, the under
side, where it was laid in the gold set-
ting, was fiat. The face, however, was
cut into a large number of triangular
facets, each of which appeared to
gather and refract, with thousandfold
brilliancy, the rays of the gaslight.
After I had gazed a few moments I
felt myself almost dazzled by the un-
paralleled lustre. This was a diamond,
indeed!
	In sheer bewilderment I sat down on
a chair that stood near, and looked
about me. My room was a plain and
comfortable one, but utterly out of
keeping with the nature of my discov-
ery. Wealth? There seemed to be the
wealth of Orcesus in this common,
everyday travelling bag. What did it</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00361" SEQ="0361" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="351">	A Broken Song.	351

mean? Where had it come from? And
as I asked myself that question I sud-
denly saw the solution of the mystery.
This took the form of a card, which lay
upon the table. I had laid it there my-
self when I had entered the room first.
It was a slip of white, bearing, in three
lines, the inscription: Mr. Charles
Ashdon. Fillottsons Brothers, 191
Broadway, Boltport.
Cheap jewelry! I murmured, with
quick remembrance.
Cheap jewelryof course! It was
now as clear as possible. The articles
at which I had been looking with the
wonder of ignorance were representa-
tive of Mr. Charles Ashdons business.
Glittering, showy, loud. Diamonds,
indeed! I gazed again at the spray,
and the proximi of that slip of paste~
board seemed to give it a very differ-
ent appearance. It did not gleam so
brilliantly; it did not gather up and
reflect the light in such a glorious man-
ner. Pshaw! I had seen rubies of
Chamberss Journal.
that size marked in toyshop windows
at sixpence each!
	I closed the ease, locked it and re-
turned it to its place. Then I repacked
the other articles and fastened the bag.
It was fully time now to attend to my
own affairs, so I hastened to summon
a waiter. The man who came was a
quick and willing fellow, who under-
stood the situation at a glance. He
told me of an establishment in the next
street where I could easily obtain the
dress-clothes I needed; and I lost no
time in seeking it. There was no diffi-
culty after this, and by a quarter to
eight I was ready for my engagement.
I was forced to make up for the want
of my manuscript by a few notes has-
tily written, but I felt no fear in that
direction. Years of similar work had
trained my memory well.
	At eight oclock a cab was at the
door, and I set out for the hail. By
that time I had quite forgotten Mr.
Ashdons bag.
W.	E. Cule.
(To be continued.)



A BROKEN SONG.

Where am I from? From the green hills of Erin.
Have I no song, then? My songs are all sung.
What o my love? Tis alone I am farm.
Old grows my heart, an my voice yet is young.

If she was tall? Like a kings own daughter.
If she was fair? Like a mornin o May.
When shed come laughin twas the runnin wather.
When shed come blushin twas the break o day.

Where did she dwell? Where onest I had my dwellin.
Who loved her best? Theres no one now will know.
Where is she gone? Och, why would I be tellin!
Where she is gone there I never can go.
Moira ONeil.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00362" SEQ="0362" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="352">	352	The Staging of Shakesteare.



THE STAGING OF SIIAKESPEARE.*

A DEFENCE OF THE PUBLIC TASTE.

	Sir, said Dr. Johnson, I have not
even mentioned Little Davy in the
preface to my Shakespeare.
	Why? ventured Boswell. Do you
not admire that great actor?
	Yes, replied the Doctor, as a poor
player who frets and struts his hour
upon the stage~as a shadow.
	But, persisted Boswell, has he not
brought Shakespeare into notice?
	At this the immortal lexicographer
fired up.
	Sir, to allow that would be to lam-
poon the age. Many of Shakespeares
plays are the worse for being acted.
	Then Boswell, Scotchman that he
was, once more replied with a ques-
tion:
	What! is nothing gained by aCting
and decoration,?
	Sir! replied Dr. Johnson, breathing
hard; Sir! he thundered, as he
brought down his fist with all the en-
ergy of his rotund and volcanic per-
sonality; Sir!~and for once there
was a silencethe only silence that is
recorded in the life of that masterful
personality.
	In this brief conversation is
raised the chief question which has
divided lovers of Shakespeare for three
centuries past. Ought his works to
be presented upon the stage at all?
Strange as it may seem in an actor, I
am bound to say that I can understand
this attitude of mind, which was shared
by many thinkers of past ages. I am
not astonished even that such acute
and genial critics as Charles Lamb
and Wordsworththat such serious
lovers of Shakespeare as Hazlitt and

*	An address to the Oxford Union Debating
Society, delivered May 28th, 1900.
Emersonheld the opinion that the
works of our greatest dramatist should
not be seen upon the stage. Be that
as it may, it is not my intention to en-
ter into an academic discussion with
these departed spirits, It will be
rather my practical endeavor to show
that the public of to-day demands that,
if acted at all, Shakespeare shall be
presented with all the resources of our
timethat he shall be treated, not as
a dead author speaking a dead
language, but as a living force
speaking with the voice of a liv-
ing humanity. And it will be my
further endeavor to show that in mak-
ing this demand the public is right.
	I am quite aware that in this asser-
tion I am opposed by those who regard
Shakespeare as a mere literary legacy,
and themselves as his executors, for
whose special behest his bones are pe-
riodically exhumed in order to gratify
a pretty taste for literary pedantry.
But great poetry is not written for the
few elected of themselvesit must be
a living force, or it must be respectfully
relegated to the dingy shelves of the
great unheardthe little read. Is
Shakespeare living, or is he dead? That
is the question. Is he to be, or not to
be? If he is to be, his being must be of
our timethat is to say, we must look
at him with the eyes and we must
listen to him with the ears of our own
generation. And it is surely the great-
est tribute to his genius that we should
claim his work as beionging no less to
our time than to his own. There are
those who contend that, in order to
appreciate his works, they must only
be decked out with the threadbare
wardrobe of a bygone time. Let us
treat these antiquarians with the re</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00363" SEQ="0363" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="353">	The Staging of Skakesteare.	353

spect due to another age, but do not
let us be deluded by a too diligent
study of magazine articles into the be-
lief that we must regard these great
plays as interesting specimens for the
special delectation of epicures in an-
tiques.
We have, in fact, two contending
forces of opinion; on the one side we
have that of literary experts, as re-
vealed in print; on the other, we have
that of public opinion, as revealed by
the coin of the realm. Before I enter
upon my justification of the public
taste, I shall have to show what the
public taste is. Now, there is only one
way of arriving at an estimate of the
public taste in things theatric, and
that is through the practical experience
of those whose business it is to cater
for the public. The few experts who
arrogate to themselves the right to
dictate what the public taste should be
are exactly those who ignore what it
really is. To their more alluring spec-
ulations I shall turn later on; and if,
in passing over the ground which has
been trodden by these erudite but unin-
formed writers, I have now and then
to sweep aside the cobwebs woven of
their fancy, I shall hope to do so with a
light hand, serene in the assurance that
good and strenuous work will survive
the condemnation of a footnote.
Much has been written of late as to
the manner in which the plays of
Shakespeare should be presented. We
are told in this connection that the ideal
note to strike is that of Adequacy. We
are assured that we are not to apply to
Shakespearean productions the same
care, the same reverence for accuracy,
the same regard for stage illusion, for
mounting, scenery and costume, which
we devote to authors of lesser degree;
that we should not, in fact, avail our-
selves of those adjuncts which in these
days science and art place at the man-
agers right hand; in other words, that
we are to produce our national poets
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	420
works without the crowds and armies,
without the pride, pomp and circum-
stance which are suggested in every
page of the dramatists work, and the
absence of which Shakespeare himself
so frequently laments in his plays. On
this subjectrightly or wrongly (but I
hope I shall be able to prpve to you
rightly)the public has spoken with no
hesitating voice; the trend of its taste
has undoubtedly been towards putting
Shakespeare upon the stage as worthily
and as munificently as the manager can
afford.
It would be interesting to ascertain
how many English playgoers have en-
couraged this method of producing
Shakespeare since Sir Squire Bancroft
gave us The Merchant of Venice at
the old Prince of Waless Theatre,
which is my earliest theatrical recol-
lection of the kind; and I do not re-
member to have seen any Shakespea-
rean presentation more satisfying to my
judgment. It was here that Ellen
Terry first shed the sunlight of her
buoyant and radiant personality on
the character of Portia; it was the first
production in which the modern spirit
of stage-management asserted itself,
transporting us, as it did, into the at-
mosphere of Venice, into the rarefied
realms of Shakespearean comedy.
Since then, no doubt, millions have
flocked to this class of production, when
we recall Sir Henry Irvings beautiful
Shakespearean presentations from 1874
to 1896; presentations which included
Hamlet, Macbeth, Othello, Much
Ado, King Lear, Romeo and
Juliet, The Merchant of Venice,
Henry VIII, Richard III and
Cymbeline; and when we remember
Miss Mary Andersons memorable pro-
duction of A Winters Tale at the
same theatre, where the Leontes was
Mr. Forbes Robertson, another actor
of the modern school (that old school
which is eternally newI might say
the right school), not to mention</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00364" SEQ="0364" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="354">	354	The Staging of ShakesSeare.

Mr. John Hares As You Like It,
Mr. Wilson Barretts Hamlet and
Othello, and Mr. George Alexanders
As You Like It and Much Ado
About Nothing. Again, at the Hay-
market, under a recent management,
one might have seen produced in this
culpable fashion Hamlet, The Mer-
ry Wives of Windsor and Henry IV.
Now, I am not in a position, by means
of the brutal and unanswerable logic
of figures, to speak of :the success
Which attended the various productions
of my brother managers; neither do I
pretend to declare that the majority is
always right; nor shall I seek to set up
commercial success as the standard by
which artistic endeavor must be
gauged. But I do know that by the
public favor many of the managers
whom I have mentioned succeeded in
keeping for a number of months in the
bills their great Shakespearean produc-
tions, and I believe that in the aggre-
gate those productions brought them
ample and substantial reward. That
we should look for that sluttishness of
prosperity which attends. entertain-
ments of another order is, of course,
out of the question; but the privilege
of presenting the masterpieces of
Shakespeares genius is surely as great
as that derived from paying a
dividend of 35 per cent. to a set of
shareholders in a limited liability com-
pany. But if I am unable to speak
with authority as to the success or
otherwise, which has attended the pro-
ductions at other theatres, I can speak
with authority in reference to those
productions for which I have been my-
self responsibleif, indeed, it is per-
missible to call oneself as a witness
to prove ones own case. For the mo-
ment modesty must give way to the
exigencies of the situation.
In three years at Her Majestys The-
atre three Shakespearean productions
have been givenviz., Julius C~esar,
King John and A Midsummer
Nights Dream; and much, no doubt,
as it will shock some people, I am not
ashamed to say that for these produc-
tions I have tried to borrow from the
arts and the sciences all that the arts
and the sciences had to lend. And
what has been the result? In London
alone two hundred and forty-two thou-
sand people witnessed Julius Ca~sar,
over one hundred and seventy thousand
came to see King John, and nearly
two hundred and twenty thousand were
present during the run of A Midsum-
mer Nights Dreamin all a grand
total of six hundred and thirty-two
thousand visitors to these three produc-
tions. And no doubt my brother man-
agers who have catered for the public
in this manner could, with the great
successes that they have had, point to
similar figures. I think, therefore, it
is not too much to claim that the public
taste clearly and undoubtedlywhether
that taste be good or badlies in the
direction of the method in which Shake-
speare has been presented of late years
by the chief metropolitan managers.
My thesis is to prove that that taste is
justified, and that the great mass of
English theatre-goers are not to be
stamped as fools and ignorants because
they have shown a decided preference
for contemporary methods.
I have endeavored to show what the
public taste of to-day is. Before en-
tering upon its defence, I shall put be-
fore you the case for the prosecution.
Many able pens have been busy of late,
and much valuable ink has been ex-
pended in assuring us that the modern
method is a wrong method, and that
Shakespeare can only be rescued from
the slough into which he has fallen by
a return to that primitive treatment
which may be indicated in such stage
in ructions as This is a forest, This
is a wall, This is a youth, This is
a maiden, This is a moon. The first
count in the indictment, according to
one distinguished writer, is that it is</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00365" SEQ="0365" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="355">	The Staging of Skakesj5eare.	355

the modern managers avowed inten-
tion to appeal to the spectator mainly
through the eye. if that be so, then
the manager is clearly at faultbut I
am unacquainted with that manager.
We are told that the manager now-
adays will only produce those plays of
Shakespeare which lend themselves to
ostentatious spectacle. If that be so,
then the manager is clearly at fault
but I am still unacquainted with him.
We are assured on the authority of this
same writer, who I am sure would be
incapable of deliberately arguing from
false premises, that in the most in-
fluential circles of the theatrical profes-
sion, it has become a commonplace to
assert that Shakespearean drama can-
not be successfully produced on the
stage~cannot be rendered tolerable to
any large section of the play-going pub-
licwithout a plethora of scenic spec-
tacle and gorgeous costumes which the
student regards as superfluous and in-
appropriate. If it be so, the unknown
manager is once more at fault. We
may, indeed, take him to be a vulgar
rogue, who produces Shakespeare for
the sole purpose of gain, and who does
not hesitate to debauch the public taste
in order to compass his sordid ends.
We are told that under the present
system it is no longer possible for
Shakespeares plays to be acted con-
stantly and in their variety, owing to
the large sums of money which have
to be expended, thus necessitating long
runs. Of course, if a large number of
Shakespeares plays could follow each
other without intermission, a very de-
sirable state of things would be at-
tained; but my contention is that no
company of ordinary dimensions could
possibly achieve this, either worthily
or even satisfactorily. Leaving out of
consideration, for the moment, all such
questions as rehearsals of scenery and
effects, it is impossible for one set of
actors properly to prepare one play in
the space of a few days, while they are
playing another at night. Those who
have had any experience of rehearsing
a Shakespearean drama in a serious
way will bear me out that a week or a
fortnight, or even a month, is insuffi-
dent to do the text anything like full
justice. And even when attempts of
this kind have been made, can it hon-
estly be said that they have left any
lasting impression upon the mind or
the fancy? I contend that greater
service for the true knowing of Shake-
speares works is rendered by the care-
ful production of one of these plays
than by the indifferentor, as I believe
it is now fashionably called, the ade-
quaterepresentation of half a dozen
of them. By deeply impressing an au-
dience, and making their hearts throl
to the beat of the poets wand, by en-
thralling an audience by the magic of
the actor who has the compelling pow-
er, we are enabled to give Shakespeare
a wider appenl and a larger franchise
surely no mean achievement. Thou-
sands witness him instead of hundreds;
for his works are not only, or primarily,
for the literary student; they are for
the world at large. Indeed, there
should be more joy over ninety-nine
Philistines that are gained than over
one elect that is preserved. I contend
that not only is no service rendered to
Shakespeare by an adequate repre-
sentation, but that such performances
are a disservice, in so far that a large
proportion of the audience will receive
from them an impression of dulness.
And in all modesty it may be claimed
that it is better to draw multitudes hy
doing Shakespeare in the way the pub-
lic prefers, than to keep the theatre
empty by only presenting him ade-
quately, as these counsels of imper-
fection would have us do.
I take it that the proper object of
putting Shakespeare upon the stage is
not only to provide an evenings amuse-
ment at the theatre, but also to give a
stimulus to the further study of our</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00366" SEQ="0366" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="356">	356	The Staging of Shakesteare.

great poets works. If performances,
therefore, make but a fleeting impres-
sion during the moments that they are
in action, and are forgotten as soon as
the playhouse is quitted, the stimulus
for diving deeper into other plays than
those that we have witnessed must in-
evitably be wanting. For my own
part, I admit that the long run has its
disadvantagesthat it tends (unless
fought against) to automatic acting and
to a lessening of enthusiasm, passion
and imagination on the part of the
actor; but what system is perfect? It
is a regrettable fact that in all the af-
fairs of life, whenever we strive for
an abstract condition of things, we are
apt to come into collision with the con-
crete wall which is built of human limi-
tationsas many an idealists battered
head will testify. In making a choice,
one can only elect that system which
has the smallest number of drawbacks
to its account. The argument that the
liabilities involved nowadays in produc-
ing a Shakespearean play on the mod-
ern system are so heavy that few man-
agers care to face them, and that, there-
fore, unless a change in such system
takes place, Shakespeare will be ban-
ished from the London stage altogether
is, in my opinion, a fallacious one.
Again I apologize for intruding the re-
sults of my own experience, but I feel
bound to stateif only for the purpose
of encouraging others to put Shake-
speare on the stage as magnificently
as they can affordthat no single one
of my Shakespearean productions has
been unattended by a substantial pecu-
niary reward.
	I now come to deal with two charges
which practically come under one head
the impeachment of the actor-man-
ager. He is represented as being capa-
ble of every enormity, of every shame-
less infraction of every rule of drama-
tic art, provided only that he stands
out from his fellows and obtains the
giant share of notice and applause.
These two charges are: first, that the
text is ruthlessly cut in order to give
an unwarranted predominance to cer-
tam parts; and secondly, that the parts
are not entrusted to actors capable of
doing them justice. If these charges
be true, the practice is a most reprehen-
sible one. But are they true? Is it not
rather the fact that the old star system
has of late given way to all-round casts
of a high level? I think the public
taste and the practice of managers has
been in this direction--~a welcome
/	change which has taken place during
recent years. In regard to this cutting
of the text, it is only fair to point out
that the process to an extent is neces-
sary in the present day. It would be
impossible otherwise to bring most of
Shakespeares plays within the three
hours limit, which he himself has de-
scribed as the proper traffic of the
stage. In times gone by, when there
was practically no scenery at all, when
the public were satisfied to come to the
playhouse and remain in their seats
without moving from the beginning to
the end of their performance (taking
solid and liquid refreshment when It
pleased them), a much lengthier play
was possible than in these days; but
to perform any single one of Shake-
speares plays without excision at all
would be to court failure instead of
success. To play, for example, the
whole of Hamlet or Antony and
Cleopatrathe two longest of Shake-
speares workswithout a cut, would
mean a stay of about five hours in the
theatre. This would never be tolerated
now, and the result of such a practice
would be to empty the theatre instead
of to fill it. Modern conditions of life
obviously do not admit of such a sys-
tem. Moreover, Shakespeare himself
did not represent the entire play of
Hamlet, which was subjected to ju-
dicious cuts in his own timeand there
is nothing to show that his dramas
were ever performed in their printed</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00367" SEQ="0367" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="357">	The Staging of Shakesteare.	357

entirety. Take, for example, Antony
and Cleopatra. We have no evidence
that it was ever played in Shake-
speares own time, but if it were, the
loose construction of Act III, involving
as it does the necessity of no less than
eleven changes of scene, could hardly
have fulfilled the ideal dramatic re-
quirements of even those days.
	Now, as to the constitution of the
Shakespearean casts of the present day,
it is asserted that the parts are not en-
trusted to the right exponents. With
all respect, I submit that the public
has the right to choose its own favor-
ites; and surely the manager has the
right to select his own company from
the ranks of these favorites, rather than
from the ranks of those whose practice
however usefulhas been limited to
the range of Shakespearean drama, and
who have not yet gained their spurs in
the wider field of our arduous calling;
for the more varied his experience, the
better equipped is the actor for the
presentation of the essentially human
characters of Shakespeare. If we fol-
low the argument to the end, we are led
to the conclusion that it is more satis-
fying to see the young lady who has
but three years been emancipated from
the high school, playing Ophelia and
Lady Macbeth, Beatrice, Viola and
Rosalind, than Miss Ellen Terry, Miss
Mary Anderson, Miss Julia Neilson and
other actresses of their proved talents
and experience. I venture to think that
the public is once more right. What
is this clamor about the modern cast?
Not to cite more modern instances, let
us take the east of Henry VIII at
the Lyceum. Henry Irving as Wolsey,
William Terriss as the King, Arthur
Stirling as Cranmer, Forbes Robertson
as Buckingham, Alfred Bishop as the
Chamberlain, Ellen Terry as Queen
Katharine, Mrs. Arthur Bourchier as
Anne Boleyn and Miss La Thi~re as
the Old Dame. How should we better
this? That the chief parts in
most Shakespearean productions are
given to the star artists is not
only the fault of the managerthe chief
culprit was himself an author-actor-
manager. He wrote great parts, and
great parts require great actors. Shake-
speare and Adequacy! What a com-
bination! Adequacy!
	The last of the attacks against the
modern method or mounting Shakes-
peare with which I propose to deal is
the accusation that under the present
system scenic embellishment is not sim-
ple and inexpensive or subordinate to
the dramatic interest. To this I say,
that worthily to represent Shakespeare
the scenic embellishment should be as
beautiful and costly as the subject of
the drama seems to demand; that it
should not be subordinate to, but rather
harmonious with, the dramatic inter-
est, like every other element of art in-
troduced into the representation
whether those arts be of acting, paint-
ing, sculpture, music, or what not. The
man who in his dramatic genius has
made the nearest approach to Shake-
speare is probably Wagner. Did Wag-
ner regard his work as independent of
the aids which his time gave him to
complete the illusion of the spectator?
No; he availed himself of all the effects
which modern art could help him, no
doubt saying to himself as Moli~re
said, Je prends mon bien oil je le
trouve. All these he enslaved in the
service of the theatre. Wagners
works are primarily dramas heightened
by the aid of music, of scenery, of at-
mosphere, of costumes, all gorgeous or
simple as the situation requires.
Stripped of these aids, would Wagner
have the deep effect on audiences such
as we have witnessed at Bayreuth?
No! Every man should avail himself
of the aids which his generation affords
him. It is only the weakling who harks
back to the methods of a by-gone gen-
eration. That painter is surely greater
who sees naturehuman and otherwise</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00368" SEQ="0368" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="358">	358	The Staging of Shakesjjz5eare.

with the clear eyes of his own time
rather than through the blurred spec-
tacles of a by-gone age. Indeed, no
man is great in any walk of life unless
he is in the best sense of his time. A
good workman does not quarrel with
the tools his generation has given him,
any more than a good general will re-
ject the weapons of modern warfare
on the ground that muzzle-loaders were
good enough for his forefathers.
	Having noticed what there is to be
said against the modern stage, let us
now see what the modern stage has to
say for itself. I take it that the entire
business of the stage isIllusion. To
gain this end all means are fair. Illu-
sion is the first and last word of the
stage; all that aids illusion is good, all
that destroys illusion is bad. This sim-
ple law governs usor should govern
us. In .that compound of all the arts
which is the art of the modern theatre
the sweet grace of restraint is, of
course, necessary, and the scenic em-
bellishments should not overwhelm the
dramatic interestor the balance is up-
setthe illusion gone! This nice bal-
ance depends upon the tact of the pre-
siding artist, and often the greatest
illusion will be attained by the simplest
means. For instance,,a race run off the
stage and witnessed by an excited and
interested crowd of actors will prob-
ably be more effective than one devised
of cardboard horses jerking to the win-
ning-post in the face of the audience.
Is illusion destroyed by getting as near
as we can to a picture of the real thing?
Supposing that in the course of a play
a scene is placed Before a castle, and
a reference is made in the dialogue to
the presence of the castle, would it be
disturbing to an audiences imagination
to see that castle painted on the cloth?
If it did so disturb an audience, then
the castle would be out of place. That
is to say, if the audience turned to one
another and whispered, That is a
eastlehow extraordinary! that would
be breaking the illusion. Even more
disturbing, however, would it be for
the audience to turn to one another
and to whisper, But there aint no
castle! It is quite conceivable that in
former times a finely painted scene
would have distracted the attention of
the audience because it was unexpect-
edbut now appropriate illustration is
the normal condition of the theatre. I
repeat that I can understand such
writers as Hazlitt, Lamb and Emerson
declaring that they preferred that
Shakespeare should not be presented on
the stage at all, for there is undoubted-
ly a tendency, in performances other
than those of the first order, to destroy
the illusion of the highly cultured; and
I can conceive that such a one would
say to himself, Why undergo the un-
necessary discomfort and expense of a
visit to the theatre, when I can read
my Shakespeare at ease in my arm-
chair? I can realize that a satisfac-
tory result may be obtained by a num-
ber of ladies and gentlemen in ordinary
attire playing before a green baize cur-
tain, and reciting the verse without re-
course to stage appointments of any
kind, for the imagination would not
be offended by inappropriate accessor-
ies. But I cannot admit a compromise
between this primitive form of dra-
matic representation and that which
obtains to-day. It must be a frank
convention or an attempt at complete
illusion. To illustrate this, suppose we
have a scene which takes place in
Athens; it would be better to have no
scene at all than a view of the Maryle-
bone Road.
	But possibly the best means of justi-
fying the modern method of putting
Shakespeare upon the stage, and the
publics liking of that method, is to
demonstrate that in principle, at least,
it departs in no way from the manner
in which the dramatist himself indicat-
ed that his works should be presented.
Let us call Shakespeare himself as a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00369" SEQ="0369" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="359">	The Staging of Shakesteare.	359

witness on this issue, and show that he
not only foresaw, but desired, the sys-
tem of production that is 110W most in
the public favor. Surely no complaint
can be raised against those who seek,
in putting an authors work upon the
stage, to carry out the authors wishes
in the matter, as it is better to follow
those directions than to listen to the
critics of three hundred years later, who
clamor for a system exactly opposite
to the one which the author distinctly
advocated. In spite of what has been
said to the contrary, I adhere to my
feeling of the prelude to Henry V,
and contend that in those most beautiful
lines Shakespeare regretted the defi-
ciencies of the stage of his day, for it
is reasonable to suppose that in writing
those lines he did not mean the opposite
of what he said, as we are ingeniously
told he did. Here it will be seen what
store Shakespeare sets on illusion for
the theatre, and how he implores the
spectator to supply by means of h~s
imagination the deficiencies of the
stage. It is, of course, impossible on
the stage to hold in numbers the vasty
fields of Francebut it is not impos-
sible to suggest those vasty fields.
Can it be reasonably argued that, be-
cause in these lines he prays his audi-
tors to employ the powers of their
imagination, therefore we in these days
are to be debarred from helping that
imagination with the means at band?
But if we would get a really just view
of Shakespeares notions of how his
dialogue and action were to be theatri-
cally assisted, we need do nothing else
than turn to the stage directions of his
plays. To take three examples, I would
beg you carefully to read the stage in-
structions in The Tempest, Henry
VIII and Pericles, and ask your-
selves why, if Shakespeare contem-
plated nothing in the way of what we
term a production, he gave such minute
directions for effects which, even in our
time of artistic and scientific mounting,
are difficult of realization. Surely no
one reading the vision of Katharine of
Aragon can come to any other conclu-
sion than that Shakespeare intended to
leave as little to the imagination as pos-
sible, and to put upon the stage a~
gorgeous and as complete a picture as
the resources of the theatre could sup-
ply.
	And are we not inclined to under-
value a little the stage resources of the
Elizabethan period? Are we not prone
to assume that Shakespeare had far
less in this direction to his hand than
we give him credit for? Of scenery in
the public theatres there was practi-
cally none, but in the private houses
and in the castles of the nobles, when
plays were played at the celebration of
births and marriages and comings-of-
age, we find that mounting, scenery,
costume and music were largely em-
ployed as adjuncts to these perform-
ances. In fact, when we read the de-
scription of some of the masques and
interludes, when we consider the gor-
geousness of display and the money
that was expended for only single per-
formances, we may well doubt whether,
even in our day, we have surpassed
what our forefathers of three centuries
ago attained. So that in justifying the
lavishness of modern productions we
are not altogether thrown back upon
the the&#38; ry of Shakespeares prophetic
vision of what the stage would com-
pass when he had been laid in his
grave. These shows were undoubtedly
witnessed by Shakespeare himself, and
it is, indeed, not unreasonable to suppose
that he acquired the love of gorgeous
stage decorations from such perform-
ances witnessed by him in early life.
Take the question of what we call
properties; Shakespeare, more than
any other author seems to demand
these at every turn. Swords, helmets,
doublets, rings and bracelets, caskets
and crowns are the inevitable parapher-
nalia of the Shakespearean drama;</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00370" SEQ="0370" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="360">	360	The Staging of Shakespare.

while as to music, the existence of an
orchestra is vouched for by the recent
discovery by a German savant of a
contemporary drawing of the interior
of the old Swan Theatre. This draw-
ing is reproduced in Mr. Sidney Lees
remarkable Life of Shakespeare, and
proves conclusively that instrumental-
ists were employed to heighten the
effect of the spoken words, as indeed
Shakespeares stage instructions con-
tinually indicate they should. When
we come to the question of costumes,
the case is even stronger. The burn-
mg of the Globe Theatrean event, by
the way, due to the realism of Shake-
speares stage managementhas robbed
us of many important documents, but
in the inventory still in existence of
the costume wardrobe of a London
theatre in Shakespeares time (Hens-
lowes Diary) there are mentioned
particular costumes for cardinals,
shepherds, kings, clowns, friars and
fools; green coats for Robin Hoods
men, and a green gown for Maid Mar-
ian; a white and gold doublet for
Henry V, and a robe for Longshanks,
besides surplices, copes, damask frocks,
gowns of cloth of gold and of cloth of
silver, taffeta gown, calico gowns, vel-
vet coats, satin coats, frieze coats,
jerkins of yellow leather and of black
leather, red suits, gray suits, French
pierrot suits, a robe for to go invtsi-
bell and four farthingales. There are
also entries of Spanish, Moorish and
Danish costumes, 6f helmets, lances,
painted shields, imjerial crowns and
papal tiaras, as well as of costumes for
Turkish janissaries, Roman senators
and all the gods and goddesses of High
Olympus.
No dramatist of the French, English
or Athenian stage relies as Shakespeare
does for his effects on the dress of his
actors; he not only appreciated the
value of costume in adding pictu-
resqueness to poetry, but he saw how
important it is as a means for produc
lag certain dramatic results. Many of his
plays, such as Measure for Measure,
Twelfth Night, the Two Gentlemen
of Verona, Alls Well that Ends
Well, Cymbeline, The Merchant of
Venice and many others, depend en-
tirely on the character of the various
dresses worn by the hero and heroine,
and unless these dresses be accurate,
the authors effect will be lost.
I have endeavored to call Shakes-
p are as a witness for the justification
of the public taste through the means
of his printed words; we have, as it
were, taken his evidence on comission;
and I could have cited, had time per-
mitted, the delightful scene in the last
act of A Midsummer Nights Dream,
which is itself the most humorously
satirical skit on the primitive methods
of the stageand the ruthless exposi-
tion of which shows how Shakespeare
himself, in his amusing lament of ade-
quacy, stood forth as the staunch ad-
vocate of a wider stage art. If we are
to mount his plays in the manner of
his time, we may go further and hold
that, because in Shakespeares day fe-
male parts were represented by boys, this
system should be adhered to to-day. It
is true that the practice is still in vogue
in pantomime, but I question whether
the severest sticklers for the methods
of Elizabethan days would advocate that
Ophelia should be represented by Mr.
This and Desdemona by Mr. That.
Accuracy of detail, for the sake of
p rfect illusion, is necessary for us.
What we have to see is that the details
are not allowed to overshadow the
principal theme, and this they never
can do while they are carefully and
reasonably introduced. As Victor
Hugo says, the smallest details of
history and domestic life should be
minutely studied and reproduced by
the manager, but only as a means to
increase the reality (not the re
the whole work, and to drive into the
obscurest corners of a play an atmos</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00371" SEQ="0371" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="361">	The Staging of Shakesj5eare.	361

phere of the general and pulsating life
in the midst of which the characters
are truest and the catastrophes conse-
quently the most poignant.
The art of the theatre is of compara-
tively modern birthit has become
more widely appealing, because it has
embraced within its scope many arts
and many sciences, and because,
through their aids, it epitomizes for us
in an nppealing and attractive form,
the thoughts, the aspirations, the hu-
mors and the passions of humanity, as
expressed by the dramatist. As Camp-
bell wrote in his valedictory stanzas
to John Philip Kemble:
His was the spell oer hearts
Which only acting lends
The youngest of the sister Arts
Where all their beauty blends.
For ill can Poetry express
Full many a tone or thought sublime;
And Painting, mute and motionless,
Steals but a glance of time.
But by the mighty actor brought
Illusions perfect triumphs come;
Verse ceases to be airy thought
And Sculpture to be dumb.

There is another point of view which
I would fain touch upon before I end
this paperand that is the point of view
of the artist himself. He works not
only for the public; he works, and I
think should work, primarily for him-
self. To satisfy his own artistic con-
science should be his first aimand this
is what the public, unconsciously per-
haps, appreciates and respects. Now,
whatever may be said as to pandering
to the public taste, I maintain that the
artist himself would not remain satis-
fied with tawdry productions. Even
were the public indifferent on this point
(which happily, it is not), it should still
be the actors best endeavor to aim at
the highest that is within his reach
and to exhaust the resources which his
generation has given him. It is, I
maintain, a fallacy to say that the man-
ager merely follows the public taste;
by giving a supply of his best he often
creates a demand for what is good;
and it is largely his initiativethe stim-
ulus which his individual enthusiasm
and imagination give to the production
of great workswhich preserves for
those works the recognition and sup-
port of the public which follows him.
Perhaps the ideal of the artist is not al-
ways understanded of the public, but
unless he keeps his ideal high, be sure
the public will not regard him. I do
not claim that in this he is necessarily
guided by a self-conscious code of
ethicsit is oftenest his ambition that
impels him to the highest work of
which he is capable. He cannot, in
fact, be merely adequate. And who
are the trustees of the stages good?
Despite the dicta of literary coteries, I
maintain that the only men who have
ever done anything for the advance-
ment of the higher forms of the drama,
the only men who have made any sac-
rifice to preserve a love of Shakespeare
among the people, the only men who
have held high the banner of the play-
house, on which the name of Shake-
speare is inscribed, are the actors them-
selves.
These thoughts were passing through
my mind on a recent Saturday night,
when the curtain had fallen for the
last time on Fairylandwhen the lights
of Fairyland had one by one gone out
and the fairies had gone home to bed.
I was pacing the darkened stage, tak-
ing a final farewell of the scene of our
happy revels, when, by the magic of
imagination, as it were by the touch of
Titanias wand, the empty stage was
filled with another fairylandthe fairy-
land of the Elysian Fieldsan unfamil-
iar scene, peopled with vaguely famil-
iar forms. There, clad in his habit as
he lived, was a spare figure, the domed
arch of whose brow and whose serene
smile reminded me strangely of a bust
I had once seen in a Warwickshire
church. I noticed that round his neck</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00372" SEQ="0372" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="362">	362	The Staging of Shakesteare.

he wore an Elizabethan ruff. There,
too, was a little man in powdered wig
and flowered dressing-gown, reciting
now and then snatches of blank verse
which awakened the echoes of my
memory, and who was occasionally
addressed as Davy. The third was
a portly and portentous figure clad in
a snuff-colored, square-cut coat and
wearing an ample wig. The last was
the first to speak:
Sir! said the strangely material-
looking spirit, in Heavens name what
think you of the way they are present-
ing your plays on earth?
The poet only smiled.
Sir! the other persisted, as a com-
mentator I protest. It seems to me to
lampoon antiquity that works of lite-
rary merit such as yours undoubtedly
possess should be decked out for the
delectation of a new-fangled posterity
with the vulgar aids of scenic embel-
lishment and with prodigious and im-
pertinent supererogation.
Then he of the ruff spoke with a
serene tolerance. I could not quite
catch his words, but they were some-
thing to this effect:
I care not how tis done, so tis well
done.
My	world is not for pedagogues
alone
What is that passage, Davy, from
King Hal,
Where Chorus speaks my thoughts
anent the stage,
Its narrow limits and its endless aims?


Then he of the flowered dressing-
gown raised his voice:
0, for a muse of fire, that would
ascend
The brightest heaven of invention,
A kingdom for a stage, princes to act,
And monarchs to behold the swelling
scene!
Then should the warlike Harry, like
himself,
Assume the port of Mars; and at his
heels,
!II~eashd in like hounds, should famine,
sword, and fire
Crouch for employment. But pardon,.
gentles all,
The fiat unrais~d spirits that have
dard
On this unworthy scaffold to bring
forth
~o great an object; can this cockpit
hold
The vasty fields of France? Or may
we cram
Within this wooden 0 the very casques
That did aifright the air at Agincourt?
0, pardon! Since a crooked figure may
Attest in little place a million;
And let us, ciphers to this great
accompt,
On your imaginary forces work.
Suppose within the girdle of these
walls
Are now confined two mighty mon-
archies,
Whose high uprear~d and abutting
fronts,
The perilous narrow ocean parts
asunder;
Piece out our imperfections with your
thouglhts;
Into a thousand parts divide one man,
And make imaginary puissance.
* * * * * *

And so our scene must to the battle
fly;
Whereoh, for pity; we shall much
disgrace
With four or five most vile and ragged
foils,
Right ill-disposed in brawl ridiculous,
The name of Agincourt.

But, sir, persisted the critic, is
a poor player, whose title to a place
among the arts I as a literary author-
ity dispute, to be permitted to put the
stamp of his time on the literature of
past centuries, and by the public of his
hour to desecrate antiquity?
Fudge! said the poet, dropping into
prose. Tell him, Davy, that passage
in the Danish play in which I speak of
the s ge and its place in the civiliza-
tion of the world.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00373" SEQ="0373" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="363">	Lyon Plczyfair.	363

	Then the little man with the pow-
dered wig loomed large, as with pride
he spoke of the purpose of playing,
whose end, both at the first and now,
was and is to hold, as twere, the mir-
ror up to nature; to show virtue her
own feature, scorn her own image, and

The Fortnightly Review.
the very age and body of the time his
form and pressure.
	Sir! said the shadow of the learned
manSir! and the vision began to
fadeSir! it falteredand silence
fell again.
H.	Beerbohm Tree.



LYON PLAYFAIR.

	Not many young Englishmen having
opportunities of advancement abroad
have been asked by the Prime Minister
of their time to remain at home for
their countrys good, but we have the
record of one in Lyon Playfair. At the
beginning of his career, he was on the
point of accepting a professorship at
Toronto, which had been offered to him
through Faraday, when he was sur-
prised by receiving an invitation from
Sir Robert Peel to visit him at Drayton
Manor. There the Prime Minister ex-
plained that several men of science had
expressed their regret at his leaving;
that for himself it was his interest in
public rather than personal affairs that
induced him to intervene; and that if
he would remain in England he would
find him employment suitable for his
abilities; and he tendered him a
memorandum to that effect. Playfair
declined the memorandum, but gave up
Canada. Men of science were then
scarce. Sir Robert Peel did not forget
him, and the services that Playfair
lived to render at home were many
times greater than the sagacious states-
man could have foreseen. His coun-
trymen even now do not fully recog-
nize the measure of their indebtedness
to him; he attained to high influence,
and became a peer, but his contribu-
tions to the common weal brought good
to multitudes to whom he was un-
known.
	Nobody who met the small-statured
man in later years for the first time
could have dreamed of the work he
had done, and the great things he had
accomplished in his busy life. Few
possibly would have imagined that one
who bore his load of learning so lightly
and easily was the master of stores of
knowledge such as it is given to few
amongst us to profess. His Memoirs
and Correspondence show him to have
been a man whose whole faculty was
employed in the service of his fellows,
most conspicuously in shaping to their
use the new knowledge which science
was accumulating.1 The Autobiography
is edited and supplemented by Sir
Wemyss Reid, whose knowledge of af-
fairs gives additional interest. The
book should be in every public library,
and be widely read by young English~
men. To Lyon Playfair, says Sir
Wemyss Reid, the good of his country
was a thing to be pursued, not merely
in the Senate, or in contested fields,
but in the laboratory and the council
room, in social intercourse and in the
humdrum rounds of daily life. It was
a thing never to be lost sight of, no
matter how incongruous with public
work the scene or the circumstances
might be. It was something calling not
so much for isolated deeds of heroism

1 Memoirs and Correspondence of Lyon
PlayfairLord Playfair of St. Andrews, G.C.B.
By wemyss Reid (Casseil &#38; Co.).</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00374" SEQ="0374" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="364">	~64	Lyon Playfair.

as for a patient and unremitting care,
extending even to the most trivial tasks
and incidents. Is not this the type of
man that the England of the twentieth
century must also cherish?
	Lyon Playfair was born in India,
and sent home when little more than an
infant, to St. Andrews, where his
grandfather was Principal of the Uni-
versity, and one of his uncles became
his guardian, placing him in the care of
a widowed sister. Six years later his
mother brought the younger children
also home, and herself undertook the
oversight of her family. He was a
young man when he first made
real acquaintance with his father, on
his return from India, where he held
high position in the medical service of
the East India Company. Lyon was
but a lad of fourteen when he was
enrolled as a student in the University.
One of his earlier recollections was a
lecture en Water.

	I recollect copying the lecturers de-
scription of water.Water, said the
philosopher, is composed of two abys-
mal elements, possible of only one in
fundamental differentiation of moleen-
lar construction. It is a fluid of exqui-
site limpidity, capable of solidification
on one side, and gasificaton on the
other. In the solid state it belongs to
the hexagonal system, and is a double
six-sided pyramid with one axis of
double refraction. Solid, liquid, gase-
ous, it is a type of matter.

	When his mother returned to India,
he was sent to an uncles office in Glas-
gow, but was allowed to enter upon a
course of study for medicine. Then he
cntered the Andersonian College and
placed himself under Professor Gra-
ham, one of the most original investi-
gators of his time. Amongst his fel-
low students were Livingstone and
James Young, the founder of the paraf-
fin-oil industry, who always ascribed
bis success in the world to a practical
suggestion from Playfair. Livingstone
occasionally wrote to him from Africa
on subjects of scientific interest, but
it was not till twenty years later, when
they met, that he identified the trav-
eller with the shy companion of student
days.

	When his wife returned to Scotland,
early in 1859, she came direct, and
without notice, to my house in Edin-
burgh. There happened to be a large
dinner party when Mrs. Livingstone,
whom I had never seen, was ushered
into the dining room, in naturally a
travel-stained dress. The announce-
ment of her name assured her the
warmest reception from every one.
Mrs. Livingstone was most anxious to
join her children that night, but did
not know their address, although she
thought they lived in one of the long-
est streets of the city. I immediately
got two or three porters to divide the
street between them, and call at every
house. In time we discoverer! the ad-
dress of the lady to whom the children
had come on a visit, and the anxious
mother was able to join them.

	To his great disappointment, Playfair
was obliged to abandon his medical
studies, the atmosphere both of the
dissecting rooms and the hospital af-
fecting his health. His father advised
him to seek a career in India, but the
scientific men in Calcutta were not
slow to perceive his true calling, and
several of them, without saying any-
thing to him, wrote to his father, who
was in the Upper Provinces, advising
that he should be sent back to Europe
to finish his chemical studies. His
father at once advised his going back
to London, and joining his old teacher
Graham, who had become professor at
University College. Graham appointed
him private assistant in his researches,
and the next year sent him to Giessen
in Germany, to study under Liebig,
who greeted him with words that
showed he was already acquainted with</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00375" SEQ="0375" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="365">	Lyon Playfair.	36&#38; 

his attainments. He gave in his name
and introduced himself as a pupil of
Grahams, when Liebig laughingly
said, You might have added that you
are the discoverer of iodo-sulphuric
acid, which he had recently described.
This may be said to be the turning
point in his career. Liebig set him
quickly to work; sent him to be his
representative at the next meeting of
the British Association, and not long
afterwards engaged him to translate
his Chemistry of Agriculture. When,
two years later, Liebig visited England,
Playfair was his companion and ciceroae
in a series of visits which he made to
the great agriculturists, and his name
thus became closely associated with
one of European fame.
While he was still at Geissen, he re-
ceived an offer from Mr. Thompson, of
jitl~~oe,to become chemical manager
of his calico printing works. He was
to meet him in London at twelve oclock
that day week. Those were coaching
days, the ice on the Rhine was break-
ing, and the villages through which
the road ran were flooded; but Playfair
got to London in time.

I reached Spring Gardens at a quar-
ter to twelve on the day appointed;
walking up and down the street till
two minutes to the hour, I presented
myself in the room just as the Horse
Guards clock struck twelve. Mr.
Thompson, a gentlemanly-looking old
man, sat with a watch in his hand. He
said, You are very punctual, and ex-
plained the nature of the work. He
then stated that his intention had been
to offer me 300 a year, rising to
400, but on account of my punctual-
ity on the day and hour nam d, he
would make his offer 400, rising to
600.

	His sojourn at Clitheroc gave him
a manufacturing experience which was
of service all his life; but the demand
for these Clitheroe calicoes, which were
used by the upper hundreds, was al
ready ceasing, and Playfair found it
expedient to withdraw. Meanwhile, he
had been appointed Honorary Professor
of Chemistry at the Royal Institution
of Manchester, a city foremost in large
ideas. It was at this period that he re-
ceived the invitation from Toronto for-
warded by Faraday, and that Sir Rob-
ert Peel saw him. For a little time 5t
seemed uncertain from what quarter
he must look for an income, but he
was not left long in darkness.
Science was about to make new
claims upon the nation, not only to tin-
veil the wonders won from experiment,
but to descend among the people, and
insist upon a bond fl4e obedience to her
laws. She was thus to become one of
the greatest benefactors of the cen-
tury, one of the surest and most vig-
orous of its reformers. When it was
resolved to issue a Royal Commission
to inquire into the state of large towns
and populous districts, Sir Robert Peel
wrote to Playfair and offered him a
seat on it. The President was to be
the Duke of Buceleuch; Professor
Owen Stephenson, the engineer, and
other well-known men were amongst
its members; Playfair was still a young
man, but his selection was justified
by his work. Edwin Chadwicks report
as secretary of the Poor Law Commis-
sion on The Sanitary Condition of the
People had prepared the way by
arousing attention. We have come to
another as serious crisis, and need as
effective action to-day in dealing with
the housing of the poor; it may be
helpful to note what this earlier move-
mont achieved. Playfair asked to have
the large towns of Lancashire as his
charge, and had Dr. Angus Smith as
an assistant commissioner.
	One-tenth of the population of
Manchester at that time lived in
cellars, and one-seventh of that
of Liverpool. Infantile mortality
was so excessive that more than
half of all the children born in the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00376" SEQ="0376" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="366">	366	Lyon Playfair.

	manufacturing towns perished before
they had reached five years of age. The
health reforms which were at this time
initiated wrought great changes
throughout the country. At a later
period, when a knowledge of the needs
and laws of health was more general,
Playfair estimated that the saving of
life over the whole country was, in a
single decade, 102,000.
	While chemist of the Geological Sur-
vey, Playfair carried forward many
/	useful researches, but there was scarce-
ly a month in which the Government
did not ask his services. One of the
first demands upon him was to report
on the condition of Buckingham Pal-
ace. It was found to be so bad that
~ no one dare publish the report.

	At that time a great main sewer ran
through the court yard, and the whole
palace was in untrapped connection
with it. To illustrate this, I painted a
small room on the basement floor with
white lead, and showed that it was
I blackened next morning. The kitchens
were furnished with batteries of char.
coal fires without flues, and fumes
went up to the royal nurseries. Lo
prove this, I mixed pounded pastilles
with gunpowder, and exploded the
mixture in the kitchens. The smell of
the pastilles pervaded the whole
house, and brought down, as I wished,
the High Court officials to see what
was the matter. The architect was im-
mediately called upon to prepare plans
for putting Buckingham Palace into a
proper condition.

	The Board of Health required him
to report on graveyards, and to analyze
all the water proposed for the supply
of towns. The Admiralty placed a
sum of money at his disposal to deter-
mine the best coals suited for steam
navigation. There was a terrible col-
liery explosion at Jarrow, and he was
sent to investigate the cause. The de-
scent was one of great peril, but it was
accomplished in safety. He went down
accompanied by two volunteers; at
the top of the shaft, when he returned,
were three miners in working dress,
who had prepared to go down and
search for their bodies, believing they
would not return. A short time after-
wards there was a dispute in the New-
castle district, and a strike was immi-
nent, when masters and men united to
ask his arbitration; he was in Brittany,
but at once came home, and was sue
cessful in effecting a settlement. At
the time of the Irish Famine he was
asked to select two men in whom he
had confidence to unite with him in a
commission of inquiry; and did all that
was possible to make known the mag-
nitude of the calamity, to meet which
all remedial measures were insufficient.
During the cholera epidemic he went
as volunteer to several large towns to
organize house-to-house visitations.
Thus he passed in quick succession
from one service to another, not balanc-
ing the choice of what was pleasant or
profitable, but accepting each duty as
it came to him in devotion to the com-
mon good. These applications of sci-
ence to the needs of daily life were a
form of philanthropy unknown to pre-
vious generations.
In 1848 Playfair was elected a mem-
ber of the Royal Society. That was an
annus mirabilis in the history of Eu-
rope. The famous 10th of April is still
remembered, when the Duke of Wel-
lington made arrangements to prevent
an outbreak in London. We may break
our narrative with a detailed incident
of history, from Playfairs recollections
of that day:

The late Lord Salisbury was then
Aide-dc-camp to the Duke, and he told
me that when the Chartists began
their march he galloped in great anxi-
ety to the Duke at the Horse Guards,
and found him reading the morning pa-
per. He lifted his head for a moment,
and said, How far are they now from
the Bridge? (Westminster Bridge.)</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00377" SEQ="0377" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="367">	Lyon Playfair.	367

Lord Salisbury replied, One mile and
a-half, sir. The great Duke said, Tell
me when they are within one-quarter
of a mile, and he became absorbed in
his paper. The Marquis of Salisbury
went back to observe. When the pro-
cession reached the appointed distance
he galloped back to the Horse Guards,
nud again found the Iron Duke quietly
reading. Well? said the Duke. Lord
Salisbury reported that the procession
was breaking up, and that only small
detached bodies of Chartists were
crossing the bridge. Exactly what I
expected, said the Dui~e, and returned
to his paper.

Playf air was still on the threshold
only thirty-twowhen a greater work
opened before him. Surely it was good
for England that he had accepted the
Prime Ministers hint, and not gone to
Canada, but his course was not for
one day really dependent on patronage.
To how few has it fallen to leave such
a record of the years between twenty
and thirty! The Great Exhibition of
1851 was now being planned. I had
nothing to do, says Playfair, in his
Autobiography, with the inception or
original preparations for this undertak-
ing. Various persons claim the merit
of suggesting that an exhibition, which
was at first started as one for national
industries, should be made interna-
tional, and embrace the manufactures
of all nations. My own belief is that
the suggestion originated with the
Prince Consort in consultation with Sir
Henry Cole. There was a certain
greatness of conception and elevation
of hope about this first Exhibition
which makes it still memorable, though
the world has seen other displays more
comprehensive and magnificent. The
committee organized by the Society of
Arts to carry it out soon saw that the
enterprise was too great for it. A
Royal Commission was instituted to
support it, including the most eminent
statesmen of both parties. Still the in-
dustrial classes hung back. To facili
tate working it was proposed to have a
Special Commissioner, who should be
a member of the Executive Committee,
and at the same time attend the meet-
ings of the consultative Royal Com-
mission. The choice fell upon Playfair.
He was introduced without delay to the
Prince Consort, and then began a re-
lationship of the happiest omen. Play-
fair made the round of the manufactur-
ing districts, saw the leading men and
did much to remove difficulties. One
great service he rendered in devising a
new system of classification.

	This classification, the first attempt-
ed of industrial work, met with great
success, and had the good fortune to
be highly recommended by Whewell
and Babbage, both masters in classifi-
cation. Ultimately, it was thoroughly
adopted by the Prince Consort and the
Royal Commission. It had still
to be approved by the foreign
commissions. France alone made
some objections, as the French Com-
mission had drawn out a logical and
philosophical classification for itself.
In discussing the two classifications
with the French Commission, I pointed
out that the best must be the one which
the manufacturers could most readily
understand, and I suggested that we
should fix upon any common object,
and see who could most quickly find
it in an appropriate division. My
French colleague had a handsome
walking-stick in his hand, and pro-
posed that this should be the test. Turn-
ing to my class of miscellaneous ob-
jects under the subsection, Objects
for personal use, I readily found a
walking-stick. The French commission-
er searched his logical classification
for a long time in vain, but ultimately
found the familiar object under a sub-
section, Machines for the propagation
of direct motion. He laughed heartily
and agreed to work under the English
classification.

	When Paxtons proposal of a palace
of iron and glass had carried the day,
the building rose with wonderful ra-
pidity.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00378" SEQ="0378" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="368">	368	Lyon Playfriir.

But even then the croakers would not
cease to frighten the public. Alarms
which now seem puerile and absurd
were seriously entertained, and had to
be dissipated. The great influx of peo-
ple from abroad was to produce fright-
ful epidemicsperhaps black death,
certainly cholera; the large immigra-
tion of foreigners, on the pretence of
seeing the Exhibition, was to be used
as a conspiracy to seize London, and
sack the great capital. Our industries
were to be destroyed by a taste for
~fforeign goods being created, and Eng-
lands future greatness was to be im-
perilled to gratify the wish of the for-
eign Prince who had married the
Queen.

At the close of the Exhibition, Play-
f air was made a C.B. He was also in-
vited to become a gentleman usher of
the Prince Consorts household. As
one of the Exhibition Commissioners
he had a large share in their subsequent
duties, in the organization of the Col-
lege of Science, the promotion of tech-
nical education and other developments.
We may not attempt to follow him
through all the various occupations of
the busy years, full to the last as they
were with the same spirit of tactful
service. It was while professor of
chemistry at Edinburgh that he gave
his advice in aid of the education of the
Prince of Wales and other of the
princes; his chief idea being to ac-
quaint them with the practical appli-
cation of science to industry, for the
better understanding of national needs.
It was during the time that the
Prince was living in Edinburgh as
Playfairs pupil that the following in-
cident occurred.

The Prince and Playfair were stand-
ing near a cauldron containing lead
which was boiling at white heat. Has
your Royal Highness any faith in
science? said Playfair. Certainly, re-
plied the Prince. Playfair then care-
fully washed the Princes hand with
ammonia to get rid of any grease that
might be on it. Will you now place
your hand in this boiling metal, and
ladle out a portion of it? he said to his
(1~stinguished pupil. Do you tell me to
do this? asked the Prince. I do, re-
plied Playfair. The prince instantly
put his hand into the cauldron, and
ladled out some of the boiling lead
without sustaining any injury.
	It is a well-known scientific fact
that the human hand, if perfectly
cleansed, may be placed uninjured in
lead boiling at white heat, the moist-
ure of the skin protecting it under
these conditions from any injury.
Should the lead be at a perceptibly
iower temperature, the effect would of
course be very different.

	It must suffice us in one sentence to
mention his entry into Parliament, first
as representing the Universities of
Edinburgh and St. Andrews, and after-
wards Leeds; his term of office as
Chairman and Deputy Speaker, and as
Postmaster-General; and his elevation
to the peerage as Baron Playfair of
St. Andrews. Afterwards he was a
lord-in-waiting to the Queen at Wind-
sor. Honors like duties crowded upon
him through the later years. The serv-
ices which he rendered during his long
life that bore fruit permanently are
more than we can enumerate; they
were of various kinds from the first
suggestion of open half-penny letters
or the postcard, to the Playfair
Scheme, which remodelled the Civil
Service. He died within a few days
of Mr. Gladstone, having filled out tlie
fourscore years.
To Lady Playfair the Prince of Wales
wrote: I have had the advantage of
knowing your distinguished husband
even before I was ten years old, and
during those many years I was on the
terms of the most intimate friendship
with him. In him I have lost a Master
(as I am proud to say I was his pupil),
an adviser and a friend.
He was one of the wisest, fairest
and most loyal men, said Lord Rose-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00379" SEQ="0379" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="369">	Jasj5er Townshend s Picaninny.	369
bery, that I have ever known in public	 He was my master in everything,
life, and his devotion to work and to	and I owe all to him, said Professor
duty has never, I think, been stir-	Dewar. But the most indebted is the
passed.	British nation.
Leisure Hour.
w. s.
JASPER TOWNSHENDS PICAiNININY.

A DETAIL OF AUSTRALIAN CONQUEST.

In the sixties, two men called Burke
and Wills lay down and died in the
Queensland Never-never country for
want of a few pounds of food; and a
few tons of bronze and granite were
set up in Melbourne to their memory.
In the heart of barren plenty they died
of hunger; for the land where they left
their bonesin those days geographers
called it a Great Stony Desert in the
mapswas knee-deep with the finest
native pasture in the world. The book-
keeper who writes the roll of Fame
thus squared accounts in his extra-ter-
restrial, inscrutable way; he gave them
posthumous celebrity; and to some of
those who peopled the grassy province
they had helped to open to the world,
and who throve where Burke and Wills
had perished, gave he Fortune.
In the early days of settlement, some
few tasted a freshness of living out
there, such as, it is written, was in the
lives of men before the world grew old;
they lived there, and left, young enough
to keep forever sweet the memory of
what to most men is a tale of bitter-
nesstheir pioneering. Jasper Towns-
hend was, and still is, one of these. He
went thither in a golden moment; the
single stain that lies upon his recollec-
tion of those days is linked with his
tenderest memory.
It is a great day in a squatters life
when he first rides, upon his own cattle-
run, the first horse of his own breeding,
that has ever carried saddle and horse-
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	421
man. That day had dawned and de-
clined most gloriously on Townshend,
and was near its waning as he drew
rein upon a crest of a long, low rise
and looked about him, with a lifting of
the heart, upon his squatters kingdom
in the Barcoo country, many years ago.
On every hand, clear to the sky-line
except where great gum-trees marked
the winding chasm of the river-
bed  the whole earth wa~ laid
as if in cloth of golden green
as the sunlight fell aslant upon
an ocean of ripe pasturage. Out and
out over the great expanse the eye was
drawn until the whole appeared im-
measurable; and yet, Townshend from
where he sat, did not look upon a tithe
of his dominions. Knee-deep in rich
grass cattle were drawing in to water
in slow processions; the further files
showed in the vast prospect merely as
gay-colored moving specks. Down in
the echoing channel of the river the
notes of a belibird struck upon the great
silence like a call to prayer. The colt,
Norseman, first of the Oontoona sta-
tion-bredsand surely from the lines
and looks of him, the leader of a noble
race that was to rise in this squatters
paradisepaused in the track and whin-
nied toward the homestead. There it
was, a mile away; the bridle road went
trailing down to it, dwindling to a
thread as it neared the squat brown
buildings and the stockyards, all of
them rough-hewn and hard won by</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00380" SEQ="0380" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="370">370

axe and saw from virgin timber; yet
all looking now in the spacious dis-
tance, like childrens playthings. A col-
umn of blue wood-smoke climbed from
the kitchen chimney and poised above it,
a filmy cloud in the dead, still air. There
came to Townshends ears a tiny clash
of bells, andinfinitely remote, yet as
if within the passage of his earhe
heard the eager bnrking of a dog; the
milkers were being yarded. Utter
peacefulness was abroad; and yet the
herseman shrugged discontentedly. He
brought his heels on the colts ribs with
a thud, and the animal went down the
long slope at a swinging canterone
would say the riders happy notions
had been dashed with sourness by the
coming within sound and sight of
home.
	As he rode now he faced the south-
west; there, between the gold of earth
and blue of heaven, the horizon was
belted in by a strip of denser blue,
where a line of ridges lay, marking one
boundary of Gontoona. Above the dis-
tant ranges now, the clear heaven was
flawed by a smoke-pillarfor it could
be no water-born cloud that stood thus,
clean-cut and stone-gray, in such a
stainless air. And even before the
strange thing was hidden from Towns-
bend by his descent, the column sud-
denly crumbled downward on its base,
then spread and lay like a pall above
the hills. Townshend pulled the colt
to a walk.
	Blacks, he said; is it blacks at
last? Then he .braced himself strong-
ly up. Let em come; we want a
rousing here; and he laughed some-
what bitterly.
But he closed his teeth upon the
laughter, and bit something like a sob;
he was near the house, and on th~ ver-
anda was a woman sewing busily. She
did not look up; Townshend went to
unsaddle and turn loose the colt: as
he did so he said many times below
his breathwith varied intonations, as
if the words were fraught with many
meanings, most of them sinister
Blacks? Then he went to his wife.
	She offered him no welcome; she rose,,
fastened the needle in her work and
threw it and her thimble hurriedly into
the chair. She rubbed her palms to-
gether slowly and looked at her hus-
band.
	Are you tired? Wont you go and
wash? Suppers ready, she said.
Voice and manner were perfectly indif-
ferent.
	Her face was not so; there were two
little upright lines between the eye-
brows and two more running slantwise
from the corners of the mouth; these,
and a hardness in the eyes, told plainly
enough of a woman whose nature was
being soured at its very sourceor
frozen or dried up. There was a sick-
ness of the soul upon her that looked
out from her eyes and held the man
aloof. Upon his last utterance of the
strange word he had hurried round to
her anxiously, and had come upon the
veranda as if he would run and take
her in his arms; as he saw her face his
hands fell down and his steps lagged.
They shared their supper in silence or
spoke lifelessly.
	When he brought a wife from old
green England out into this unfurrowed
land, Townshend had thought that his
three years delving had made the place
inhabitable, so that even an English-
woman of finer blood might come to
it and not be broken in heart and spirit
by the rudene s of the change. He had
seen too many women broken that way;
and he worked with a tigerish energy,
and planned, built and waited, until he
had a weather-proof house and neigh-
bors within ride, a trustworthy cook
andsince the seasons had been glo-
rious and his cattle increased like magic
prospects that royalty might envy.
He wrote to her, and she came. She
found tokens of his thought of her at
every turn; they were a sound, sweet-
Jasj.Ser Townskends Picaninny.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00381" SEQ="0381" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="371">	faster Townshends Picaninny.	371

blooded pair; they were very happy on
Oontoona for many months.
Townshends life was full to the
brim; his wifesonce her new condi-
tions were familiar to herwas not.
She had all the healthy womans hor-
ror of sitting idle-handed; when, after
six months or so of bush-life, she found
herself often moved to stare idly across
the changeless and featureless out-of-
doors, while flat despondency or an al-
most savage restlessness possessed her
in turn, she was afraid. Loyalty bade
her hide the fear; it was easy to hide,
at first, from a man who, the very self
of ingenuousness, was much away and
often very tired. Being hidden, it be-
came harmful, and flourished in the
silence; and thus a shadow fell be-
tween the pair. Before the blunter per-
ceptions of the man had felt it, it was
irremovable by any arts of his. A
couple blessed with cruder sensibilities
than these might have kept whole the
bond of sympathy, even by quarrelling
and reconciliations; their fineness de-
nied them that. Solitude and inonot-
ony and yearnings unfulfilled for things
of home had touched the womans soul,
and it was drying up within her; and
the soul touched the body with deep-
rooted sickness; often she would start
out of horrid dreams into a racking
clearness of perception and, hearing
her husband breathing at her side,
would feel a very horror of repulsion
at thought of the touch of his limbs;
and could neither weep nor wake the
man and tell him. Dumbly her eyes
told him such things sometimes, and
dumbly he acknowledged them, and
was miserably helpless.
She had come to Oontoona as a broad-
brewed, deep-bosomed girl, born for
motherhood orfailing thatfor mis-
ery. When Townshend saw the smoke-
pillar above the hills, she had been two
years on Gontoona; she was childless
still, and growing almost gaunt in body.
It was a bundle of tiny garments that
she rolled up hastily and threw into
her chair when he came home that day;
of late he had often found her thus oc-
cupied; but in the almost angry eager-
ness with which she worked, and in
the forbidding silence she maintained
as she ros~e up from it, there was only
hopelessness. It was as the action of
a prisoner plucking at the prison
bars.
That night he was alone on the ver-
anda; having smoked savagely to the
bitter heel of his tobacco, he was bit-
ing morosely on the pipe-stem; the wife
was sewing, sewing in the lamplight
within; she bit off her threads with the
little vicious, worrying wrench that
tells in women of white~hot nerves. The
first angry word had passed between
them; it was his, flung behind him as
he came outflung at her stony irre-
sponsiveness when he had told her of
his day and of his pride in the first
Gontoona colt~and had met with the
cruellest rejoinder, that of silence.
She heard him rise suddenly and
stride away, and she listened with a
strange startled look and with both
hands raised to thread her needle. Out
in the darkness Townshends heart was
pounding at his ribs; for he heard a
far-away splashing and trampling of
many horses at the river-crossing where
the bridle track led westward, away
out to some big cattle-runs that marked
then the very outposts of settlement.
Now the sound of many horses on a
track where, ordinarily, only the mail-
man or a solitary stockman rode, was
a thing to wonder at. The stir of un-
saddling and the chink of hobble-chains
came up to Towushends ears, and he
saw the flicker of a camp-fire strike up
and broaden; the strong sound of a
cantering mounted horse grew towards
him, and a mans voice, fresh and clear,
hailed from the darkness
Gontoona homestead, ahoy?
Right you are, Townshend called
back, invigoratedthe sound of tha~</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00382" SEQ="0382" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="372">	372	Jasj5er Townshends Picaninny.

unknown voice was as wine to him
and Im delighted to see you, whoever
you are; Im Townshend, of this place
of the many o s.
The horseman towered above Towns-
hend now against the stars.
Owes? the rider repeated, joyously,
sounds like bills and mortgages. 1
l)eg your pardon. Im Brown of the
aliBlacks. He dismounted.
	Not the dashing white trooper of__
Of the dashed black troop. The
same.
But, Towashend stammered, that
voice, these bad jokesBrown of nig-
ger-hunting fame Ive heard ofisnt
it? My sainted aunt JemimaCrackey
Brown of
My aunt, though; this budding
squatter prince aint old Jep Towns-
bend?
Mrs. Townshend came to the door to
find the two menlost to one another
since their school-daysshaking hands
and laughing idiotically in one an-
others face.
Barbara, said Townshend, choking
in his joy, and laying his hand upon
her shoulder, heres old Crackey
Brown; he blackened my right eye,
God bless him, fifteen years ago.
	Mr. Crackey Brown is very wel-
come all the same, she said; and
Townshend hustled him into the lighted
room.
	He was the very pattern of a soldier,
clear-eyed, clean-run, as fair as flax,
tanned and splendidly healthy, with
fearless, straight-looking blue eyes. His
scarlet-edged uniform of rough serge,
of the Native Police, showed up a fig-
ure lithe as a grayhounds; from his
narrow shapely head to his spurred
heel, every line and turn proclaimed
the fighting Englishman.
	The mere sound and sight of him
sweetened the homestead instantly. As
they bustled about to get him supper
and a bed, Townshend, with an armful
of blankets, met his wife, with a loaded
tray, on the gangway that led from
house to kitchen. They pulled up
short, and in the semi-darkness the
eyes of each sent and accepted mes-
sages of repentance and reconciliation
to the other. She held her tray aside
and suddenly leaned against him,
standing on tiptoe and holding up her
face. As he kissed her she made the
little murmur of contentment that he
knew, but had not heard for many a
day.
	The three sat till it was very late
and talked of England. Brown, though
he had been tossed by the luck of rov-
ing Britons into a wild careerto com-
mand savages in making savage raids
at an outpost of the Empirewas as
changeless in his texture as a well-kept
sword-blade. The wilderness had left
no mark upon him, as it had upon the
other two. Until the men were alone
together the talk, inspired by Browns
look and voice, was as English as Pic-
cadilly over the beautiful white cliffs
of Dover.
	Even after Barbara had left the two
men were boys together for a while.
Then the talk ran onward to the pres-
ent; Townshend told his tale of stub-
born fight to make and hold a cattle-
run, and Brown praised and envied him
as a man of grit and purpose, and
planned a gorgeous future for Oon-
toona; Brown told strange tales of his
fights against marauding blacks, and
Townshends blood sang war-songs in
his ears. What was the squatters life
but stagnation, he asked, with all the
odds against him?
	Ive sunk my last shilling, Crackey;
yea, Im borrowed to the neck. A couple
of bad seasonsthe bank turns rusty
andgood-night. Exit Jasper T., pio-
neer, enter some pot-bellied speculator.
Yours is the better part, Crackey. Ac-
tion; life going like a cavalry charge!
	To what, Jep? Bankruptcy, by
Jingo. No, worse; the likes of me pass
on generally to rot in the Civil Service;</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00383" SEQ="0383" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="373">	Jasper Townshends Picaninny.	373

or grow a liver as police magistrate.
He rose up and stretched himself, and
yawned mightily. Yah-ha-a-action,
eli? Ouch! Is it well to talk of Eng-
land, home and he stooped and
shook Townshend by the shoulder,
and to see beauty face to face.
	Yes, Townshend said, quietly, it
is well.
	Brown looked away into the dark-
ness; the troopers fire glowed now,
sullenly, a crimson star. The men were
silent for a space.
	To be sure, Brown said, briskly,
yes, its a rum trade; oh, yes, Ive
had great times occasionally, but now,
this seven months, I suppose, Ive been
overeating myself, and havent seen
the face of a warrigal nigger. Its
seven months since I hunted the last
lot in among the western side of the
McCausland ranges, and I cant get
word of a speared beast ever since. I
drifted over here because some day
soon these niggersll leave the ranges
must be getting hungryand mostlikely
theyll give you a turn this time. If I
dont see signs of em before long, I
shall resign my commission and look
for active work, pew-opening, for in-
stance.
	The smoke-pillar leapt suddenly into
Townshends memory, and he men-
tioned it.
	Brown rattled off a fire of questions,
and as Townshends replies came short
and to his liking, he jumped to his feet
and softly did a war dance on the clay
floor of the veranda.
	Ho! he called, I smell blood. Why
in thunder didnt you
	Not so loud. Townshend stole to
his wifes roomshe lay as if in deep-
est slumberhe touched her hair ever
so lightly with his lips, and returned
to Brown.
	Its the first sign of Blacks weve
had on Oontoona, he said; I didnt
know it meant anything particular.
	Well, it means this: Policemen no
come up here long time, see? Oh, ho!
theres sport ahead; I know it, gad-
zooks, by the twitching of my trigger-
finger. In the southwest, you say,
near about your boundary? Thats the
eastern side, I take it, of the broken
country that rises to the McCausland
ranges in the west, where they front
Bindool and Daryindie and Teneriffe,
and all that lot of stations on the George
River watershed? Very well; Ive
hunted em all along that country till
they darent show a nose outside the
ridges. Now, you bet your best cab-
bage-tree hat that some of em have
worked west, and my prophetic soul
urged me along the very day theyve
turned up on your side. Youll soon
4lnd their trademark.
	Long before daylight Townshend
rose. He left a note for his wife,
roused the stockman, to whom he as-
signed business to keep him all day
about the homestead; and before the
stars were off the sky he and Brown
were ahorse and on the road, with six
nniformed biaca troopers behind them.
Each trooper had a carbine slung at his
back and a cartridge-belt round him.
They were full of glee, and gibbered
and played pranks on one another in-
cessantly.
	Im generally supposed, Brown ex-
claimed, to go alone, unbeknown to
station-holders, and to carry out the
Queens regulations on the quiet. But
with old schoolmates its otherwise.
You shall see the Australian adapta-
tion of the verb to disperse, if that
smoke said true and we strike a hot
trail.
	By sunrise they were skirting the
southwestern ranges, and still all the
country wore its usual aspect of un-
broken peace. Then, beyond a little
scrubby promontory of the hills, a kite
screamed in the morning stillness, and
Townshends horse rattled in his nos-
trils.
	Carrion, said Brown, as he sat up</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00384" SEQ="0384" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="374">374

and sniffed the air. They cantered for-
ward.
	Beyond the foot~hill, where a little
sandy creek ran out of the ridges, there
were three trodden, bloody patches in
the grass; and on each were fre~h-torn
fragments of hide, bones with the flesh
ripped from them, the scattered en-
trails and grinning head of a mutilated
beast. Round each were broken
spears. In the soft creek sand was a
crowd of human tracks of all sizes
prints of broad, naked feet with spread-
ing toes.
	The black troopers dismounted and
swarmed about the offal like hounds
loosed on a trail. Townshend stood
alone, and leaned his forehead against
the horses neck. He thought of his
quiet, well-kept cattlehis pride and
only wealthtearing over the country
in a panic; of all his patient work un-
done, and there was murder in his
heart.
	Brown stayed with the troopers till
they had made their report to him.
Then he came to Townshend with a
broken spear-butt in his hand. Got
em, he said, and tapped the notched
end of the spear; heres the Western
trade-mark; they havent seen our
tracks; think we troopers are away the
other side of sundown. Settle the busi-
ness before dark. Will you go or stay?
I shall let loosehe jerked his thumb
behind him; the troopers were waiting
and watching hungrily for the word to
mountthe dogs. It wont be pretty.
	Browns blue eyes were stone-hard,
wide and set; in the hands of this man,
vengeance would be driven home; but
Towashend felt no touch of pity as he
looked about him at the wantonness,
and abroad, where panic must be
spreading like a plague among his
herd. Ill come, he said, and mount-
ed. Brown gave the word; the blue-
shirted troopers spread away into the
scrub, bending in their saddles, tacking
iicr&#38; ss and across with a ferocious in-
faster Townshends Picaninny.

tentness to pick up the trail. The
white men rode behind.
	The tracks were plain reading in the
loose soil of the foot-hills; on the stony
rises the troopers went afoot, still fol-
lowing the line of march by signs in-
visible to the whites. By noon they
found where the cattle-killers had
camped the night before, on a ridge
above a solitary little rocky pooi. There
was damning evidence in lumps of
charred and wasted meat about the
ashes of the fires, and the column
pushed on.
	The ground became stonier, and the
hills closed in about them; it grew
choking hot, and though they moved
among a wilderness of trees, each tree
stood up lank and scant-leaved, barely
flecked with shadow about its foot,
so that the inca toiled in broad sun-
shine. The ride became a crawl; the
black troopers and the white one never
spoke, never flagged, but tracked, and
watched ahead with the nervous, tire-
less energy of terriers on the scent.
	Townshend was left a stranger to
this centredness of purpose, and mis-
giving touched him; abstracted, and
with nameless doubts upon him of this
mission of slaughter to which he had
set his hand, he looked about him and
ahead at the naked hungry wilderness
of sterile granite and gray sapless trees
all throbbing to the cruel sun, and a
fear and doubting of he knew not what
possessed him. The unflinching Brown
and his wardogs had somehow become
foreign to Townshend. Like a stab in
the throat, a conviction seized him that
something was amiss with his wife.
But lie kept his place doggedly, abreast
of the soldierly, unpitying Brown.
	At last the horses were left, tied and
close-hobbled, in what seemed like a
last little amphitheatre of soil, and the
troop went on afoot, carrying nothing
but their arms nnd water-bags. The
trail led them into the jaws of a imar-
row gorge, a vem-y chaos of granite</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00385" SEQ="0385" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="375">375
Jasj5er Tozvnshends Picaninny.

bowiders that seemed, as they lay all
red and quaking in the intolerable
glare, as if about to dissolve and run
down into a torrent of molten lava.
Townshends boots scorched him; the
march resolved itself into an eternity
of effort to climb noiselessly upward
among the burning stones, and to gulp
down enough scalding air to save his
bursting heart. Then he felt Browns
hand upon him and looked up.
The troop was halted; every head
was lifted and aslant. Three hun-
dred yards onward the barren
ridges were cleftit was the gully-head,
and beyond the cleft, kites were wheel-
ing and crying in the dazzling blue.
As they looked and listened, a clear hu-
man sound broke out above the piping
of the birds; it was a girls laughter,
and ended in a high note of pleasure.
At a sign from Brown, every trooper
unslung his carbine and loaded, and
each put a spare cartridge between his
teeth. Then, in extended line, they
crept on again like cats.
Townshend lagged in a fury of com-
punction. The only sound of the enemy
had come to him as a girls laugh; yet
Brown, as he turned to beckon the
squatter into line, had the light of
battle and a savage triumph in his sea-
blue eyes. Townshend crept forward,
and swore to himself no trigger should
be drawn here.
No watch had been set. The blacks
had passed the rocky crown, whence
they must have seen their danger, and
were cosily camped on a little patch of
soil below. From between two tall
boulders Townshend could see the
whole company as if he looked from a
gallery over a floor beneath. There
must have been thirty little smoulder-
lug fires or white ash-heaps. Each fire
apparently denoted a family party; by
each was a little gunyah of boughs, and
in each gunyah were the elders of the
party. Many were coiled up in sleep,
and many of the sleepers heads were
gray; some were tending scraps of
meat among the ashes; some were chip-
ping patiently at the manufacture of
wooden things and crooning softly to
themselves; some sat in idle content;
round about the tree nearest to each
gunyah were the weapons of that par-
ty; and hung to the tree were grimy
belongings, among which in every case
were rudely hacked lumps of raw meat.
And among the spaces of the camp a
dozen naked, lithe-limbed boys darted
and played like swallows. As Towns-
hend watched, the same ripple and call
of laughter he had heard before broke
from a gunyah at some antic of the
smallest player.
As Townshend took in the scene his
hatred melted, he forgot his mission,
he looked with a kindly hunger of curi-
osity and purely human interest. The
soldier in him died; the lust for ven-
geance faded into mere pity. Where
was the ruthless enemy that had lurked
beneath that threatening smoke-pen-
non? Here, in the hollow of his hand,
and he sawwhat?
A brawny savage sat cross-legged
and happy at the nearest gunyah; a
woman slept beside him, and against
her isat a small picaninny, who gazed
out solemnly at the players. In a flash,
Townshend seemed to see with the
man s eyes. He was full-fed; here was
food for the moment and for the mor-
row, killed in fair huntwhat did he
know of the white man that had
brought the cattle there, and was a
trespasser? Here was his wife, curled
in sleep beside bun; he could see his
big boy lusty at play; the smell of the
wood-smoke was sweet; doubtless the
police with their rifles were far away;
the world was very well; he would
doze awhilehe put out a hand and
stroked the picaninnys shonlder.
Then Townshend remembered his er-
rand, and came out of his dreaming
with eyes of horror. Brown caught the
look and read it for the nervousness of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00386" SEQ="0386" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="376">	376	Jas~ji5er Townslzends Picaninny.

a man at his first killing; he sent back
a flinty smile. Townshend crept to him
and whisperedBrown! for God Al-
mightys sakeis this your fighting?
theyre helpless, man!
So are your cattle, old chap. Steadys
the word. I know your feelingsyoull
be all right when you think it over.
Stand by.
You shall notTownshend jumped
to his feetIll
It was the signal to fire.
The echoes of the hills bellowed in
return to a volley from the rifles, and
then wailed an answer to the yell that
broke up from the camp.
The blacks ran for life, empty-hand-
ed, in sheer brute terror, without a
sound, leaping from stone to stone. The
troopers followed, reloading as they
ran.
But one old man, as he leapt to his
feet, seemed to turn giddy; he clutched
forward blindly with his hands, then
fell across a heap of ashes and embers,
and lay still; he sent up a white cloud
as he fell. One of the boys was hit in
full career at play; he crawled a pace
or two, dragging a shattered leg, then
lay down in the open, and a crimson
stain spread round him.
Of the nearest group that Towns-
hend had been watching, the man fell
forward quietly on his face and hardly
moved, the gin started up to run with
the rest, but turned, and Townshend
could see the look in her eyes as she
put one hand to her side and stretched
the other towards the picaninny. The
child ran to her; she sank down and
knelt by him; he clambered up her
shoulders and sat astride her neck,
clasping his hands about her forehead,
ready to be lifted up and carried off.
But the mother did not rise; still she
sank till the picaninny was left stand-
ing. The woman crawled by Inches
till she could touch the dead mans
head. At last she lay outstretched;
the fingers of one hand were twisted In
the mans hairthe other arm was
curled about the picaninny sitting by
her shoulder.
At the first volley Brown had run
with the troopers; Townshend saw the
revolver-muzzle smoking in his hand.
He watched without moving till all but
the picaninny lay still. The dropping
shots and the shouts of the troopers
gradually ceased, and Townshend was
left in silence, except for a tiny wail-
ing from the picaninny, who plucked
at his mothers fingers and beat softly
on her body.
Townshend drew near the child un-
heard; the rocks and trees swam before
him; he put out a foot to save himself
from falling; the picaninny heard him
and ceased his crying, and looked
round.
The two gazed at one another In a
long moment of silence; then the child
stood up and held two tiny hands,
orange-colored on the palms, above his
head, in token of unarmed surrender.
Townshend sat down before him and
sobbed as men sobdry-eyed.
The two were still facing one another
when Brown came in sight, unheard by
either. He was filling his pipe and
called out heartily, Feel sick, old
chap? Lots do, first go off. Be all
right when you get ahallo! now what
blasted nigger shot this gin?
Brown had noticed the picaninnys
dead mother, and had not observed
Townshends silence and his aged and
narrowed face. The picaninny cowered
down and clung about the neck of the
dead woman as Brown came towards
him.
Then the officer made a tour of the
deserted camp, examined the bodies as
he filled and lighted his pipe, and called
out to Towushend cheerful remarks
on what he noticed, and broken ac-
counts of the pursuit of the blacks
down the gorge. To follow and dis-
perse niggers, all in open day, was, he
exulted, a record. Townshend an-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00387" SEQ="0387" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="377">	Jasj5er Townshends Picaninny.	377

swered nothing, but sat and gazed at
the picaninny.
	One by one the black troopers gath-
ered in. They were in great glee; they
came and stood or sat about Towushend
and the child as a centre of interest.
The picaninny cowered closer against
the dead body; when a trooper came
near he glared at the man like a hunt-
ed beast; his head flattened like a
snakes.
	Wake up, Jep! said Brown, and
slapped Townshend on the shoulder.
Youll call this a fine days work some
day when you bare broken the young-
ster in for a stockman.
	Its paying dear for labor, Brown.
	Rot, man! Do you remember how
you felt when you found your cattle
mauled, and thought of the conse-
quences?
	I remember.
	There will be no more of that, then;
youll bless this days work inside a
fortnight.
	I shall be ashamed of this day as
long as I live.
	Brown flourished his pipe impatient-
ly. If I didnt know your pluck, Jep,
and that you were upset for a minute,
I should call that croaking. Thats the
sort of rot, begging your pardon, that
stands in the way of conquest.
	Townshend held out a hand towards
the picaninny and the dead parents.
He tried to repeat the wordit stuck
in his throat.
	The child ran to Townshend and
closed its little fists round two of the
fingers held out towards him. Brown
swore vehemently at a trooper for
laughing.
	Townshend stooped down and stroked
the picaninnys shoulder; it was vel-
vety soft, and he made no resistance
when the white man lifted him in his
arms. When the party moved away
towards the horses, the child looked
back once at his mother and gave his
monotonous little cry, then settled him-
self confidently against Townshends
shoulder. He would let no other touch
him.
* * * * * * *

	On the previous night Barbara
Townshend had retired in a happy ex-
hilaration. In the inspiring presence
of the young police officer she fresh-
ened, glowed, expanded like a rose in
sunshine. In bed she even cried a little,
quietly, not at all in bitterness, or in
longing for the irrevocable past that had
been awakened suddenly; but in sorrow
for her strange unlovingness, and with
a healing sense of fortitude upon her.
The tears refreshed her; they came to
prove the strictured soul was stirring
wholesomely again within her. Hope
had revived; the future beckoned; life
on Oontoona was no more to be a
crushing affair that called merely for
endurance. She planned, penitently,
many healthful resolutions that the
suffocating cloud upon her life and
loveso happily dispersedwas to de-
scend no more.
	Then, as she was drifting happily
into slumber, the mens voices reached
her, and her heart went cold when she
heard vaguely of blood and blacks
and cattle~spearing. But she shrank
from starting upon this more hopeful
chapter of her life, that was to date
from this night, by showing foolish
fearsshe was to be a real helpmeet to
her husband nowand so, when he
came and stood above her and kissed
her hair, she was not asleep, but fight-
ing down the impulse to cling about
his neck and tell him she was wildly~
horribly afraid.
	She heard no more, but lay throttling
the terror that had so suddenly re-
placed her new-found happiness. In
the very effort to keep herself rigid in
thought and limb, lest she should play
the coward, she slept and woke no more
until the morning.
	Jaspers note, the quietness about the
homestead, and the stockmans clumsy</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00388" SEQ="0388" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="378">	378	Jasper Townshends Picaninny.
and mysterious manner, began a
strange day for Barbara. The mute-
ness that had lain so long upon her
had broken up; she was full of longings
and wild fears, and insupportable rest-
lessness. The empty vastness out of
doors drove her within; she was no
sooner in the house than she could have
screamed out in terror; for her fear
persuaded her that, through the long
grass and ambushed in the river-bed,
pitiless, uncouthly weaponed savages
were closing in upon the homestead.
And so, round and about, her nameless
terrors hunted her.
It was high noon; she had eaten noth-
ing, and was bending distractedly above
the poor little bundle of sewing, listen-
ing abroad; full of sympathy for the
dumb Barbara of yesterday, who had
engaged in such pitiful futility; and
yet wringing a sweet prophecy from it,
too, and fingering the baby-clothes long-
inglywhen she heard a distant rush-
ing in the grass, and many great moan-
ings, and felt the earth tremble.
When the stockman came and called
her, he found no trembling, frightened
girl, but a woman, steady and serene,
armed with her husbands rifle; the
thimble was on one of the fingers that
were round the rifle-stock as she stood
as if on guard, above the dainty litter
of her sewing.
She came with him to the stockyard,
~tnd even helped him to put up the rails
upon fifty terrified cattle that were
surging and huddling therepanting,
foaming, hollow-flanked and terror-
driven, like the wing of a routed army.
Several beasts had smears of blood
upon their ribs; and in one corner a
young cow had fallen. Her eyes were
glazing in death; six inches of a jagged
broken spear protruded from her ribs,
and her calf stood off and bellowed
frantically to her. Barbaralarge-eyed
and very white, but very firmlooked
on while the stockman ended the brutes
agony with a knife thrust in her neck.
	*	* *	*	*	* *

Darkness had fallen before Towns-
hend drew near the homestead; the
troopers stopped by their camp at the
river; the squatter and police officer rode
on to the house. The night was still
and serene, and in the east a young
moon swung low and shone a sulky
red-gold. Townshend was tired to the
heart and his bones ached, but the pie-
aninny was sleeping quietly on his
arm. He was dully, strangely ill at
ease.
There was no light showing, and the
stockman was posted by the track fifty
yards from the house. Townshend
pulled up and flung a question at him.
The man showed an untidy outline.
His thumbs were in his belt; his face
glowed crimson and faded thrice above
his pipe-bowl, and he sent three clouds
of smoke out and upward in the stag-
nant air before he spoke. The face
looked wildly puzzled. Shesthe
Missis is,,
Speak, you blazing idiot! Dead?
Say it!
Noqueer. Thats what she is. It
was like thisI took away the gun,
called after Townshend.
A gray figure was standing perfectly
still in the doorway. Townshend dis-
mounted softly, still with the sleeping
child on his right arm.
Barbara, he said, quietly. Bar-
bara.
Who is it? a strange voice answered
him. Somethings pinned quite tight
round my head.
He put his hand upon her forehead,
then round her neck and drew her to-
wards him. Come, Barbara, its Jas-
per, you know. And its all right.
She came to him and he saw her in
the dimness, looking for an instant wild
nd strange. Then, as though in the
depths of her something had looseened,
broken and melted, he saw the Barbara
he had known aforetime. She clung to
him sobbing and crying passionately.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00389" SEQ="0389" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="379">	Work and Rest are Both Builders.	379

	Presently, the first intensity of her
sobbing past, and though her face was
still hidden against his neck, her hands
began to wander over him, pressing
him fondly here and there. In doing so
she touched the little naked body of the
picaninny. She raised herself up with
a strange, wild cry.
	He tried to hold it from her, to ex-
plain; but she would hear nothing, and
followed him, holding out both hands
and staring hungrily at the child.
	A childgive it me, quick! Give it
me, Jasper!
	Barhara, he said, blunderinglyits
blackand motherless. We mustnt
hurt
	Hurt? Motherless? Oh you. Give
me the child! She stamped her foot.
	There was something imperious in
the demand; he handed her the sleeping
creature. She clutched it fiercely, and
seemed to crush it to her breast; yet
it was taken and held with such uner-
ring gentleness, that the picaininny
merely opened two large sleepy eyes
and closed them again. Then he snug-
gled against her neck and went to sleep
again.
	Barbara laughed and sobbed at once
for joy. She rubbed her cheek on the
picaninnys shoulder; she took one of
the fat little arms and pressed it round
her neck; she nibbled at the child here
and there with her lips. And all the
The Cornhlfl Magazine.
time she swung herself from foot to
foot with a cradling, motherly move-
ment
	Brown, who had withdrawn, came
back; the two men stood together in
amazement. She looked up at them
presently, ad laughed a deep-chested
happy laugh, and fled, hugging the plc-
aninny to her.
	The two men stood alone for a while,
saying nothing. By and bye they stole
guiltily within; Townshend lit the lamp
and they foraged, still exchanging
scarcely a word, for something to eat.
	An hour later Towashend crept quiet-
ly back from his wifes room.
	Theyre asleep, he whispered, dead
asleep, cuddled up together, black and
white. Its been a strange day,
Crackey. Lets go out and smoke.
	They went forth. The illimitable
downs were white beneath the moon.
The two men lay in the grass and
watched the smoke-clouds poise and
vanish in the dewless, windless night.
But they found little to say to one an-
other.
* * * * * * *

	That was the first and last disper-
sal of the blacks on Townshends cat-
tle-run. The picaninny lived to be a
stockrider there; and within a year of
the picaninnys coming a child was
born at the Oontoona homestead.
Herbert C. Macitwaine.




WORK AND REST ARE BOTH BUILDERS,

O	brother-toiler, when my heart was dried,
I had this graceto smile, and stand aside,
And lo! my work went forward in the dark,
As doth a meadows in the growing tide.
Frederick Langbridye.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00390" SEQ="0390" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="380">Bekind the Purdak.



BEHIND THE PURDAH.*

1.


A straggling building with a spiked
gateway, sadly out of repair, and need-
ing manipulation in the opening, as it
led through a bare courtyard to a por-
tico that did its best to be imposing,
such was your introduction to the roy-
alty of Balsnigh Rai, of an Indian
principality. And if indeed the iron and
mortar had failed to impress you, there
was always the chance that the ill-
dressed, ill-drilled guard would excite
what was lacking in the sentiment.
But there was time for a regular se-
ries of impressions to lounge through
your unoccupied mind. The opium-eat-
ing courtiers around his magnificent
Highness believed in admitting you to
the presence in detachments, as it
were. The more abject you felt, the
more likely was it that you would ap-
lreciate theii pinchbeck glories; and
you sat on in the durbar vehicle, the
two lean horses foaming with the
drive from the guest-house, under the
weight of a not too modern chariot and
a harness patched up with strips of
soiled rag or old packing-cord. Along
the unwashed stone verandahs were
disposed dirzies (tailors), of varying ca-
pacity. Their chief sat holding some
cheap Manchester print between the
toes of his right foot, the while he
clicked the unerring steel of the work-
man whose craft had come to him, like
his existence, from his immediate ante-
cedents. Curious garments they were
which he cut, loose, shapeless coats
with tight interminable sleeves; and he
threw them now to this, now to that

*	Purdak, a veil or curtain, and especially a
curtain screening women from the sight of
men; the phrase is equivalent to Zenana, the
womens apartments as distinct from the
mens. Native ladies look upon the confine-
subordinate, who whipped a long piece
of cotton off a small white ball, and
requisitioned both toes and fingers
while he helped the creation of the
coats through the next stage, prepara-
tory to the operations of the large im-
portant man at the sewing-machine.
Yes, a veritable sewing-machine it was,
and the colony and the State were
rightly proud of it.
	Before you look further, you should
note the way the men work. Tis non-
Western, topsy-turvy, the needle pulled
away from you, and travelling there-
fore, from left to right of the seam, in-
stead of via versd. In a group by them-
selves sit the gold and silver embroid-
crers, lean men with keen faces and
bent backs. They sit on the floor cross-
legged, and the most beautiful designs
grow under circumstances and with
the aid of implements primitive to a
degree. Beside each worker lies the
bullion (gold and silver in tiny spang-
les or delicate wire lengths) In some
rough receptacle, an old newspaper,
perhaps, or the contents of your waste-
paper basket. The design is chalked
out on the velvet or satin; and he sews
the bullion on to this, running the
sharpest of needles through the wire,
which he has first snipped to the size
required. The manipulation of that
mass of glittering gold and silver be-
comes fascinating,but here is
Chunital the herald. Miss Rebecca
Yeastman, the lady-doctor, through
whose spectacles we have been look-
ing, is summoned to the durbar-room.
	Tall is Miss Rebecca, and spare, and
angular. As she alights, her chatelaine

meat behind the purdah as a badge of rank,
and also as a sign of chastity, and are exceed-
ingly proud of it. LIFE IN THE MoFT155u,,
by an Ex-Civilian. Two volumes, 1878.
380</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00391" SEQ="0391" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="381">	Behind the Purdak.	381

jingles ominously. Have you ever no-
ticed how much personality there is in
a jingle? There is the cheerful jingle
of the maiden of seventeen, an inviting
tintinnabulation, saying,I am com-
ing, play with me, laugh with
me, waste as many precious min-
utes as you dare! There is the
decided resonant clash of the el-
derly matron: I have come, it says,
to set things straight;dont you
hear the sound? Then lastly there is
the mean between the two; the confi-
dent, active jingle of the woman of
business, not enticing, but yet not jar-
ring, just pleasantly negative. 1 know
not what your work may be, but Ive
come to do mine, and to do it well;
and at the sound all idlers despise
themselves, and slink into unseen cor-
ners. In India there is a further jin-
gle, the jingle of the domestic, rings
on her fingers, bells on her toes; but
her ditty is,This is my bank! my
bank! In this showy, noisy form I
carry my savings.
Rebecca Yeastman was of the third
category, and the tailors instinctively
sat the more upright as she passed
them, and sleepy Hun, in the corner,
rubbed his eyes, and cracked his toes,
and fell vigorously to his tacking.
Not a whit bashful was she, as she
followed her guide up the marble stair-
case; the outlook was improving, but
her environment very seldom affects a
woman of Rebeccas calibre. For so
self-possessed, brisk a person her walk
was a surprise; twas rather like a cam-
eis,head protruding, steps long and
haltingbut it did still suggest dogged
steadfastness of purpose; and she was
a thoroughly good creature, every fac-
ulty of her, of that you might be cer-
tain.
Lady Sahib will wait here, said the
man. Ranee Sahib have not yet had
permission to receive. Rajah Sahib has
the white mark on his forehead, will not
finish the service of the holy Vishnu
for an hour or more. No one will dis-
turb the lady.
An hour or more! the practical soul
of the woman of business abhorred the
long vacuity; however, she had re-
sources within possible reach. From a
capacious pocket she produced some
feminine filigree occupation, and ran
the ivory bobbin in and out under the
vigilant pince-nez.
Presently it occurred to her that it
might be as well to put together her
impressions of the room. A compre-
hensive glance sufficed. Plush and
broken crockery! she said, with her
characteristic grunt, and as her eyes
wandered back to the bobbin, she in-
tercepted the steady scrutiny of a pair
o~ black eyes. They were not, by any
means, a nice pair of eyes, long, nar-
row, a little quizzical, wholly wily and
untrustworthy,hall-marked spy. Re-
becca Yeastman was certainly not sen-
sitive, or she would have realized ear-
lier that behind almost every curtain
lurked some such watcher, soft-footed,
noiseless, wakeful. However, this par-
t~cular inspection in no way disconcert-
ed her; neither annoyance nor curios-
ity, even the most fleeting, varied the
immobility of her face; and, albeit she
knew it not, it was to this fact that
she owed the termination of her vigil.
The old harridan, who directed affairs
behind the purda.h, carried back a fa-
vorable verdict. Shell do, she said.
Shes as ugly as the toad which croaks
in the pond yonder; and she can keep
a secret, or may the Gods forever still
my lying tongue!
It was this old woman, Parbathi her-
self, who went back for her; and she
led her through such dark, intentional-
ly devious passages, that Rebecca,
though excellent at locality, could
never tell whether or not the room she
finally entered were in the same build-
ing as the one she had left.
The sight which greeted her was suf-
ficiently new and engrossing. The room</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00392" SEQ="0392" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="382">	382	Behind the Purdah.

was large and square with windows
too high for purposes of outlook, and
closely barred against all use as venti-
lators. On the floor was a gaudy
Western carpet, stamped, literally as
well as intrinsically, as cheap German
merchandise. In the centre of the
room stood a high silver bedstead,
hung with opaque curtains, which were
evidently not intended as security
against mosquitoes, for those musical
creatures buzzed among the heavy
folds with appreciative contentment.
On the floor sat women of varying
ages, some shaven, and without orna-
inent, others caparisoned gaily enough;
all in the rich dark reds and blues of
the Kathiawad saree. They were mov-
ing their bodies to and fro to a monot-
onous Gregorian wail, which ceased
not for the entrance of the intruder.
Parbathi pointed to the bed, and Rebec-
ca approached, being constrained to
submit for lack of language, else her
initiatory activities would certainly
have been devoted to the extrusion of
the noise and the introduction of some
fresh air.
	When her eyes had adapted them-
selves to the want of light, what she
saw in no way alarmed her medical in-
stincts. Among tumbled bed-clothes,
rich silks, and cheap cotton sheets, lay,
fully dressed and bejewelled, a smug,
sleek, decently-featured Indian lady.
Her skin was beautifully smooth, and
under her lashes were the accustomed
artificial shadows, the material absit
omen of the nation. One plump hand
lay lazily across the clothes, and you
saw that the nails were well-kept and
dyed with the brilliant rnendhi; the oth-
er hand was coiled pettishly round the
short thick neck.
	Bilious, said Rebecca. Parbathi did
not understand, but she saw that the
doctor was not impressed by the hein-
ousness of the disease, and she poured
out volleys of jargon, waving her
hands in wild gesticulation. Then,
growing helpless at the sight of Rebec-
cas calm and sane proceedings,the
matter of fact feeling of the pulse, the
unceremonious lift of the eye-lid, the
business-like production of tablet and
pencil for the composition of a suitable
tonicit dawned on her that a com-
municating tongue was what she
wanted; and she darted out to secure
old Prubhu Das, the domestic secre-
tary, and the one male, save the Ra-
jah, who was allowed access to this end
ot the palace. Prubhu Das was just be-
hind the door, watching, and was
therefore soon produced. He was a
spare, fleshless Hindu, clad in flowing
robes over which he wore a long white
coat. On his head was a slight black
cap, from out of which had escaped
the wiry grey top-knot, the sign oc-
cipital of his Brahminism; and as he,
bowed and genuflected to the lady, this
odd little termination bobbed in the
most ludicrous way against the rest of
his clean-shaven head. For you must
know that Brahmins grow a capillary
oasis there alone, where most Western-
ers are innutritive in old age.
	Your honor, he said, your Mon-
strosity, your Magniloquence, learned
in the English ~Esculapianisms! in this
poor house we, prince of the people,
are your dusty slaves! Here he paused,
to leer deprecatingly and express fa-
cially his grovelling obsequiousness.
	Humph! said Rebecca you know
English I suppose? Well then, this
lady has nothing the matter with her
which cannot be cured by bestirring
herself. She is bilious,that is all
the rest is imagination. Here is a ton-
ic, and I have also noted directions as
to diet, air, and exercise. These win-
dows ought to be open, and all these
howling women turned out. Do you
hear?
	Prubhu Das was the most delightful
pantomime possible. There he stood,
slightly inclining forward, his hands
clasped in agonized supplication, his</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00393" SEQ="0393" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="383">	Behind the Purdak.	383

eyes blinking twenty to the second,
and at every few words spoken he
jerked his head towards the doctor,
opening his mouth in a gape which
was meant to convey a combination of
assent and astonishment. Then he
spoke; the occasion was serious, and
his speech matched it.
Lady not diagnosticate good, right
way. Ranee Sahib not bile; Ranee Sa-
hib poison. You see old Mother
Thekrani wear widows cloth. She co-
bra-minded, breeze in her brain. She
make poison ready. Cook sweetmeats,
in sweetmeats hide poison. Ranee eat
sweetmeat, now sick, tomorrow die.
Rajah Sahib carry her on litter, make
her ashes. Mother Thekrani too much
wicked. Doctor Lady give certificate,
write Ranee Sahib die poison. He
gasped, exhausted with such direct
speaking, for his mind was tortuous
and abhorred a straight line.
Nonsense! was the retort. The
lady is no more poisoned than I am
when I eat too much dinner. But
Prubhu Dass next move was more
practical. The doctor was presented
with a quantity of food alleged to have
been eaten by the Ranee, neatly bottled
and sealed in accordance with local po-
lice-instructions on the subjectwhat
an amount of study those rules had
cost the old man Iand, albeit denying
any connection between the food and
the royal lady, Rebecca promised to
investigate and report the next aay.
She chuckled gleefully as she carried
off her prize; poisons were her special
subject, and she had hardly dared to
hope that an introduction to the Indian
type would be so soon afforded her.
The report she wrote before she slept,
in the large chandelier-lighted drawing-
room of the guest-house. It was brief
enough; the food contained poison suffi-
cient to have extinguished instantly the
entire nine lives of the most vital cat.
She added an unsolicited rider on the im-
possibility of the Ranees having par-
taken of this concoction, and of the
equal absurdity of connecting the The-
krani with any such deep-laid scheme.
But the perspicuity of her arguments
appealed not to the Durbar. There was
poison in the food, so much was cer-
tain; therefore the old Thekrani (who
had not even the most remote connec-
tion with the royal kitchen) must be
treated as a criminal at the domestic
tribunal.

Ii.

Not far from Gower Street station,
in a comparatively quiet corner of the
city of London, stands a great block of
modern red brick. You are back again
in the haunts of civilization now, and
you press the button to summon the
accustomed porter. He comes prompt-
ly, and you follow him up a flight ot
steps, which beam upon you in the un-
mistakable cleanliness of English soar
and water. Miss Marion Mainwaring?
This way, No. 17, says the stout cus-
todian of the Women Students Cham-
bers, Chenies Street; and he retires
with a salute, leaving you to your own
resources.
It looks like a students room, and a
womans. Prints of Rubens and Nicolo
Poussin, of Cuyp and William Hu~t~
of Burne-Jones and Rossetti Madonnas
and bachannal orgies, Dutch sunsets
and beggar-boys, hang, in impartial
selection and appropriate setting,
against the Morris-papered walls. One
end of the room is lined with deep-
browed tomes, of a scientific and mcd-
ical aspect; a writing-table in the spa-
cious bow-window betrays an air of
recent requisition; softly-cushioned
lounges invite to unstudious repose;
within easy reach are picture-papers
and the latest poem. The mantel-piece
is laden with the pretty yellow jonquil;
and a copper kettle is just beginning to
simmer on the pleasantly crackling fire,
beside which sits the tall, dark, strong-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00394" SEQ="0394" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="384">	384	Behind the Purdak.

featured owner of these varied tastes.
She reads sheets of closely written for-
eign paper, and you,you creep behind
her and look over her shoulder.

I.

	Kathiawad, November, 189G.
Well, Marion,
	For all brainless, unjust atrocities
commend me to sleek, globulous Rajahs
of Indian principalities! You ~vill re-
member the story of the poisoned corn-
fits, and how excited I was at the j~os-
sibility of investigating an Indian poi-
son so early in my life here? I had
such visions of collecting useful dat
for the old Octopian in the dear la~x)ra-
tory round which my aflX2tions still
hover. But, alack, my pride is turned
to remorse! The immediate result of
my report is that they suspect a poor
old widowed ex-Queen of an attempt
to poison one of her grandsons wives,
and she is expelled the palace, bereft
of all that might, by any possibility,
help her to keep herself in fairly decent
comfort elsewhere. I expect the fact
was that the young Ranees disliked
the old one, and plotted this device for
ridding themselves of her supervision.
They tell me she has taken refuge in
the house of a former maid, and I mean
to go and see her, and hear more of
her history.
	No! I have not plagued myself with
vain regrets, as youd have done; not,
at least, after a quiet sane considera-
tion of the matter. Why should I
prick my fingers with the thorns which
other people gather? You will know,
however, that I did not omit my best
persuasions with the Prince, useless as
I could not help feeling tb~at they were
at the time.
	Meanwhile, to me personally the Ra-
jah has been kindness itself. This is
only a moderately sized State, and is
not very remarkable for natural or ar-
tificial charms. The country round
about is cotton-picking and fiat. I rath
er liked seeing the small sparely-clad
children (wearing nought but their
hair, you know,), helping their mothers
pick cotton under the bright Indian
skies. But the cotton factories, with
their tall unpicturesque chimneys, are
an unpleasantly civilized suggestion.
Among the arrangements planned for
my amusement was a play by a stroll-
ing company. The palace has a theatre,
but the night was so sultry that the
performance transferred itself to an
impromptu stage out in the open.
Twas a strange unforgetable sight,
lighted as it was by flaming torches,
burning weirdly under the glowering
sky. In the foreground sat the Rajah on
his gemmed throne, richly jewelled and
gaily robed; behind was a throng of
fierce black-mustachioed attendants,
and closing up round the royal person-
age an impenetrable guard. Even
among his own people he is not safe.
They say that at night he sleeps, liter-
ally, under drawn swords, two particu-
larly trusty servitors keeping guard,
like angels with extended wings, at
the head of his bed.
	The stage arrangements were rough
enough, and the play in parts, I am
told, quite impossible; but ignorance of
the language stood me in stead of an
expurgated edition. Twas a panto-
mimic skit on the administration of jus-
tice by the young civilian. A florid
Englishman (the mask was really good)
sits at a camp table, holding his mi-
gratory court upon a criminal charged
with murdering his wife. As he does
not yet know the language, he works
through an interpreter.
	Magistrate. How old was your wife?
	Criminal. Ten years.
	Interpreter. (Knowing the minority of
the victim wifl heighten the heniousness
of the crime to a civilized mind.) He
says, Sir, she was an old woman of
some sixty-five years.
	Magistrate. An old woman! Wheres
the corpse?</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00395" SEQ="0395" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="385">	Behind the Purdak.	385

	Interpreter. Now burnt, some twelve
months since your Honors last visit
to this Zillali. Prisoner keeping in gaol
all the time. But ashes in Prisoners
wallet. Your Honor inspect?
	Magistrate. How old is the Prisoner?
	Criminal. Twenty-five years.
	Interpreter. (Interpreting again to fit
his own ideas of what is best.) Prisoner
same age as late corpse, your Honor,
but looking very young. Vishnu God,
salt preserve his life.
	Magistrate. (Whose eyes are opened
by this blatant falsehood.) Hang the
man,to morrow, five A.M.!
	The moral of it all seems to be, when
you do stoop to lying, take care that
the lies have at least some semblance
of plausibility.
	The second half of the evening was
devoted to conjuring tricks, at which
local jugglers are really unsurpassable.
I hear that these jugglers are a caste
by themselves, and are a most inter-
esting people, clannish and unapproach-
able. To their own caste they are ex-
ceedingly kind. A jugglers portionless
widow becomes the care of the whole
co~nmunity; his daughters are married
at their joint expense, and his sons are
taught the trade by the cleverest jug-
gler among them. As a result a woman
is oftenest in best case when widowed.
Is it not strange that this should happen
in the country where widowhood has
always been shown us in the saddest
colors? Truly is this a land of an-
omalies!
	But to return,a custom you would
have enjoyed was the evening lamp-
lighting. When the sun drops, the
torch-bearers congregate at the palace-
gates, and run in a body, bearing flam-
ing pines in their hands, to salute, at
the chief entrance to the palace, the
reigning King. He is called by all the
titles which his country and the Em-
press bestow upon him, and by all the
high-sounding flatteries which the East-
ern tongue and loyal subjects can de
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. viii.	422
vise. Then the chief torch-bearer lights
the lamps in the entrance-hall, till
which is done not a single spark must
relieve the darkness of the palace.
Should there be a Prince living in his
own separate palace, the ceremony is
repeated for him. It was all so strange
and oriental, I think it is one of my
nicest memories of this place.
	I hear I may visit the old Thekranl
to morrow, so you shall have news of
her when next I write.
	P. S. What do the ladies do all day,
you ask. Quarrel? No, they are too
lethargic for any such activity. Most
of them turn over and fondle their love-
ly jewels and silk garments. One
Ranee has taken a violent passion for
the concertina. She has about a hun-
dred of them in all sizes, and by all
makers, but refuses to be taught how
to handle the instrument in the conven-
tional way. As she is energetic about
playing, you can imagine the conse-
quence. I no longer wonder that about
half a mile divides the Kings apart-
ments from the zenana.

II.

	Kathiawad, December, 1896.
Oh, my dear Marion,
	Such a hovel it is which houses the
poor old Thekrani! A great gateway,
built for offence and defence does in-
deed frown threateningly at the public
road, and is officered by a custodian
equally forbidding and imposing. But,
oh the sordid poverty behind the
wicket! Two small rooms are all the
house contains. In one live the maid
and her family, all devoted to the
Thekrani and counting themselves
happy to be serving her; the other Is
at the Thekranis own disposal, but she
lives mostly on the little veranda. Here
I found her dressed in a spotless white
cloth, seated on the floor, poring, with
the bedimmed vision of her eighty-four
years, e~ver an illumined Sanskrit text.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00396" SEQ="0396" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="386">386

The little gray squirrels ran about her
unabashed, hiding in the folds of her
draperies, and perching on her shoul-
der,a striking contrast. But, ugh!
the mice ran about too, equally priv-
ileged, and you will understand how
apprehensive these made me feel. In
the yard just beyond are tethered the
great unsightly buffaloes, and the
dwarfed Indian cows, which provide
not only the chief food, but also the
only income of the small household.
The incarnate pathos of it rises to your
mind as you look at the &#38; ld woman!
I wish one could help her. She takes
things with a large equanimity, how-
ever, saying, as they all say in this
country, It is my fate!
	Her jewels have long since been
transmuted into coin, one beautiful un-
cut diamond alone remaining. Should
nothing else happen to help her, she
will use this to accomplish the final
journe~y of her life. It is such an odd
idea.JWhen she feels death near (her
(	horoscope will date the feeling), she
will start, however feeble, on a pil-
grimage to the sacred Ganges, which,
you must know, is many hundred miles
distant from this place. She will take
with her the ashes of her son and
daughter, having vowed that these
should mingle with the sacred fluid.
If I reach the Ganges, she explained,
after throwing in these two little bags
and saying the necessary prayers,I will
lay me down on the bank and die. Su-
bibree, my faithful maid, will see that
all that is necessary is done for my
poor frame. This alone is now my care
in life.
	Of the Rajab she speaks with diffi-
culty. Yet she did tell me how he
wrested from her all her possessions,
and indeed he still withholds her allow-
ance, month by month as it falls due,
but she is quite sure that with the gods
there will be retribution for him, and
she wastes no human vengeance.
	Her ejection from the palace must
have been picturesque. It was intend-
ed that this should be a final transla-
tion; and to this end, with some show
of an attempt at reconciliation, was sent
her the loveliest of garments. But the
old maid, skilled in the poisons of na-
tive States, warned her, only just in
time, that to wear it would be to pre-
pare her body against cremation. I
have a piece of it now, a valued pos-
session. Failing fraud, they had re-
course to force. Imagine it all! The
breathless, dark night; the swift
stealthy steps of the harridan, as she
comes to bind her victim, preventing
all possible outcry by a tent-peg wedged
in between the poor, toothless jaws;
the noiseless race (tyranny against
helplessness!) through the deserted
streets; the secretive palanquin reveal-
ing nothing concerning its burdenand,
finally the ruthless desertion outside
the city gates! Here she would have
fared very badly indeed, but that a kind-
hearted palanquin-bearer had given up
his place at the poles to the ubiquitous
maid, who took her to the house where
I found her. . . . And to think that all
this time the Rajah was entertaining
me, to lull my suspicions and keep me
off enquiry! I am an oaf, and could
weep with vexation!

III.

Kathiawad, May, 1897.
	Do you remember the old Thekrani,
and her pitiful story? I have just
heard that a few months after I said
good-bye to her, she felt the death-call
and went her pilgrimage. Her vitality
lasted the distance of the sacred river,
and she omitted nothing of all she
had vowed. But that was a week ago,
and she lies in a trance now on the
treeless sand-banks, responsive to
neither the fierce sun by day, nor the
brilliant stars by night. Cant you see
it all? And the eternal river flows by,
cold, majestic, unheeding!
Cornelia Sorabji.
Macmillans Magazine.
Behind the Purdak.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00397" SEQ="0397" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="387">	The Sirens.	387



THE SIRENS.

From no grim ancient headland blossom-crowned,
Seen ever through a fleeting foamy veil,
No lineless sand that girds the bay around
	Where the winds threats and clamors pause and fall,
But from the green trough of the surges, sound
The Sirens voices in a landward hail,
Far out where wind and wave play lustily,
And draw the hearts of landsmen to the sea.

Of old the Sirens promised peace and rest
	To men with many a weary league forlorn,
And cot and vineyard on the lands kind breast
For heaving deck and sail storm-lashed and torn,
For the black barren crag where sea-winds nest
Fair slopes of joyous grass and fields of corn,
Earths brides and roses in a sheltered vale
For the old weed and sea-nymphs lank and pale.

But we whom careless fate in life has set
	Like ships becalmed beneath a windless sky,
Who, wrapped in irksome ease, still chafe and fret
While void of noble deeds the days go by,
Who hate the listless hours and claim the debt
Life owes to Youth while yet his blood is high
What promise wedded to what melodies
Hear we to draw our hearts across the seas?

Songs that the shock of meeting waves repeat,
Splash of the spray, hiss of the plunging prow,
Roar of the trade winds going with steady feet,
Glamor of tropic coasts and fields of snow,
And of the line where sky and water meet
	Past which lies all the world to see and know
Through these with smile austere looks Dangers face
Charming our hearts to draw to her embrace.

Lured by the chant, the ancient sailor found
	Death waiting on the green melodious shore,
The sweet song swelled to triumph as he drowned,
And the tides roll his bones forevermore.
He knew not; but ir~ know the voices sound
That sing to us, beside Deaths very door.
Yet while our blood is young, come Death or no,
The Sirens call and calland we must go.
Walter Hoyg.
The Corahull Magazine.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00398" SEQ="0398" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="388">	388	A Hill-Tot Funeral.
		A HILL-TOP FUNERAL.

	To every dweller on the Little Moun-
tain there, comes a day when his neigh-
bors, far and near, make their arrange-
ments with him and him alone, in their
thoughts. Up to that moment he may
have been one of the most insignificant
among them, one of the least regarded
among the gray emmets which move
over the naked fields as you look down
upon the country from some hald, rocky
height; but to him, on that day, the
most pressing business, the most entic-
ing pleasure, must give way. For him,
as the season may run, the plough will
stand still in mid-furrow; for him the
precious hay will be uncarried on up-
land pastures, though gusty blasts
whistle down the rocky valleys and
moan round the gray stone of the hill-
top cairn, and the wild cry of sea-birds
flocking inland coi~nes down the wind,
and storm is near; for him, the scanty
corn will lie unbound in the yellow
sunshine, though days are shortening
and autumn is dying fast.
	Yet this situation is not exempt from
the irony of things. On the day that
the mountain to a man waits upon him,
he will be unconscious of it all, for it
will be the day of his funeral. Many
customs have waned, many old cere-
monials have fallen upon neglect and
evil days, but the funeral to which the
whole countryside gathers, still flour-
ishes in the remoter parts of Wales as
vigorously as ever; it is easily the
greatest function in peasant and yeo-
man life.
	A Welsh funeral begins, as it were,
the night before, when a religious serv-
ice is held at the house of the deceased
person. This is usually fixed for half-
past six in the evening, and about five
oclock small knots of men begin to
cross the mountain towards the church.
Their task is to fetch the bier, and
when enough have gathered to form
a small procession they start from the
church to the house carrying the bier in
turns. The bier is set in the middle
of the living-room, the coffin placed
upon it, a service held around it, and
then friends and neighbors disperse
until the next day.
	Towards midday, then, on the mor-
row, you set off to attend the main
function. The mountain is full of
spurs or ridges, and the house lies al-
most for a certainty in a deep hollow
for sake of shelter. As you cross the
last ridge you pause for a moment to
survey the country.
	On every side you see people converg-
ing on the place, the nearer of them
tiny, dark figures, sharp against the
gray of the mountain, the farther mere
dots, but all dropping down the encir-
cling hillsides and running together to
fall into the little black pool of people
which surrounds the whitewashed
farmhouse and its knot of wind-beaten
trees. You push on and slip into the
throng yourself. Everything is very
quiet. A faint voice comes to your
ears through the open window of the
kitchen, and you know that some one
is preaching there, but you do not move
towards the sound; the house has been
packed long ago. Not a tithe of the
concourse could get in or even near the
window, and you see long lines of
brown-faced men clad in the dark
mountain homespun and sented quietly
under the hedgerows or leaning against
the dry-stone, lichen-spotted walls and
whispering to each other, for on these
occasions one-half of the countryside
meets the other half and has much to
say. You also lean leisurely over n
wall and survey the scene. The part of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00399" SEQ="0399" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="389">	A liii- Top Funeral.	389

the farmyard before the house has
been kept clear, and is neatly swept,
but the lower end is filled with vehicles
and saddle-horses, for many people
have ridden or driven long distances to
be present. After a while there is a stir
about the door, and the women begin
to stream out. Upon this the whispering
men, and those who have gone farther
away to talk more freely, cease their
conversation and cluster together and
move into the yard. Now all eyes are
fixed on the door, and presently the
coffin is borne out shoulder-high. It is
fastened firmly to the bier, and the
latter is carried by four mourners, and
these are always the four nearest male
relations of the deceased. The bier Is
set down in the middle of the yard,
and the whole crowd, for whom there
is now plenty of room, gather round In
a close-packed ring. The officiating
minister gives out one of the fine hymns
of which there is such a noble store in
Welsh, and they singah, how they
sing!
	This hymn is called emyn cyn codi,
the hymn before lifting, because at
its close the body will be lifted and set
down no more till the church is reached.
As the hymn dies away the men begin
to move steadily off, and the women
stand on one side, and the four who
carried out the bier receive it once
more on their shoulders. It is theirs
to carry their dead the first stage away
from home, it is theirs to carry the last
stage to the church and set the bier
down before the altar, it is theirs to
carry from the church to the grave.
For the rest they walk immediately be-
hind the coffin, and the bier is borne in
turns by the friends and neighbors who
have gathered to pay this last token of
regard.
	You will observe that as the men move
off they form in ranks of four abreast;
you will also see that these ranks
are formed on a principle, and this is
that any given four are much of a size;
four tall men walk together, four short
men drop into line. This is for conven-
ience when their turn comes to carry
the bier, any marked inequality in
height among the bearers resulting in
great awkwardness and uneasiness
over the rough broken roads and steep
slopes lying between us and the church-
yard. When every man has dropped
into his rank and stepped away with
slow, regular stride, the four mourners,
shouldering the bier, follow, and now
the women prepare to march. They
walk behind the coffin, and, as they
have not to carry, their ranks are not
formed with the exactness of the
mens. After them the vehicles move
forward in single file, and finally, the
horsemen fall in, usually two abreast,
and bring up the rear. Thus it will be
seen that the bearers are all before the
coffin, the non-bearers all behind it.
Everything has been reduced to an ex-
act system, and the labor of bearing
no slight task under a heavy load over
rough countryis distributed to a nicety
among the marching column. At the
head of the procession walks the man
to whom this duty is entrusted, usually
a patriarch of the mountain, whose
ho ~ed shoulders are no longer equal to
the burden of the bier. He walks along,
his great silver watch in his hand, and
at intervalsthe exact length settled
by his judgment of the varying condi-
tions, such as the roughness or steep-
ness of the road, the heat of the day
and the like pointshe waves his staff
above his head. Instantly obedient to
this signal, the front rank drops out,
two on each side, and stands still while
the procession of men moves past them,
As the bier approaches they step for-
ward, and the load is transferred with
wonderful dexterity, the one party
slipping out and the other slip-
ping in so swiftly and surely that the
march is not delayed an instant. Nor
is the bier lowered for a moment.
Shoulder-high the dead are borne out</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00400" SEQ="0400" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="390">	390	A Hill- Toj5 Funeral.

of their homes, and shoulder-high they
remain until the bier is set down before
the altar in the little church. The re-
lieved party step forward and form the
rear rank of the men. Thus the front
line is continually falling out and the
rear is continually forging forward
until it is the turn of the latter to step
aside once more, and the result is per-
fect equality in the distribution of the
work.
It will be seen that the large con-
course is absolutely inseparable from
this kind of a funeral. Often the burden
has to be carried for miles over rough
country and by the rudest of roads, and
the members of a small body of men
would be called upon too often. The
idea of a hearse, or a substitute for a
hearse, is regarded with the keenest
repugnance. In their opinion it is so
cold, so heartless a way of conveying a
dead friend to his grave; and to carry
out their beloved custom they will sup-
port unmurmuringly a high degree of
discomfort and inconvenience. I have
seen a bier patiently borne mile after
mile at midday when the mountain was
a-shimmer under the sultriest blaze of
a July sun. I have seen eight or ten
men wrestling fiercely to keep their
footing and hold up their precious bur-
den on a precipitous slope coated with
ice, utterly impassable under such a
load, had not the great square nails in
their heavy boots given them some sort
of grip. I have known a journey of
six miles made to a distant churchyard
over the hills, and every inch of it,
save the first quarter-mile, done at the
usual snails pace under a hissing
downpour, which speedily reduced the
clothes of the procession to mere sops
of cloth upon their bodies.
To the on-looker from a distance,
especially if he be on some adjacent
height, the long, dark train looks won-
derfully picturesque as it winds slowly
by narrow road and open mountain
towards the churchyard. Nowadays
the march is made without pause.
An old custom, now disused, checked
the march at every place where roads
crossed, and a prayer was offered up.
It is said that this had reference to the
ancient custom of burying evil-doers at
such points, a practice which resem-
bled the old English custom with sui-
cides. It was believed that the spirits
of these evil-folk haunted the spot
where their bodies had been laid, but
the prayer offered up saved the depart-
ed from becoming their prey.
	Sometimes on the march the people
sing, and the effect is often fine beyond
description. I remember a few years
ago, attending a funeral, perhaps the
largest in my experience, when I heard
some of the noblest singing I have
ever listened to in my life. There were
circumstances of sad and special inter-
est in connection with the occasion,
and a concourse, great for so thinly
inhabited a countryside, had come to-
gether. Horse and foot, full five hun-
dred, preceded or followed the bier that
day. It was very hot, and to escape
the dust I had walked ahead a little at
one point where a very steep hill stood
up like a wall across the country. The
road mounted it directly, and at the top
I turned to look over the funeral train
in the valley below. The advance
guard was almost at the foot of the
ascent, while the horses were still filing
round a distant bend where the road
disappeared. Midway the uncovered
coffin of polished oak glittering in the
sun was the only point of light along
the far-extended sable line. From this
beight and distance it had the
appearance of a little boat borne
smoothly forward on the dark
wave which flowed beneath and
around it. Of a sudden the men in
front began to sing. They sang, of
course, 0 fryniau Caersalem, and the
fine old verse was never more nobly
rendered. The parts for the various
voices were taken up with the utmost</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00401" SEQ="0401" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="391">	A Hill-Tot Funeral.	391

precision, and the stately harmonies, ex-
quisite at once in their lofty melan-
choly, their tender beauty and the deep
sadness which was breathed into every
note, rang back from cliff and woody
scaur with a thousand echoes as if
hill and valley recalled the strainas
well they mightand chanted it back
to the chanting train. Faintly at times
one caught the high sweet notes of the
women in the distance. As in The
Princess

And the women sang
Between the rougher voices of the men
Like linnets in the pauses of the wind.

But for the most part the rich, sonor-
ous voices of the men filled the valley
and rolled up the hillside in a massy
billow of full and sustained harmony.
From 0 fryniau they passed to Bydd
myrdd, another air compact of most
admirable effects and as finely ren-
dered. Heard amid alien scenes this
music is striking in a high degree, but
only amid such a setting and on such
an occasion as this can its last drop
of sweetness be drained. The wild,
wailing note of some of the airs sung
on these marches are in such keeping
with the mournful beauty of the gray,
desolate mountains, that it is easy to
see how among like scenes they must
have crept into the heart of the first
singeroften a long-forgotten singer
of a far-off day, for many of the airs
are traditional and of great antiquity.
When the funeral procession reaches
the church the majority stretch them-
selves on the grass, if the day be fine,
to rest after their journey, for the tiny
building will hold but part of the array.
The service concluded, the coffin is car-
ried to the grave, where it is lowered
and the final prayers are read. It is
the invariable custom to fill in the
grave while the relatives remain about
it, hacked by the thick-standing crowd,
before, indeed, any one goes away. A
bundle of the queer, long-handled shov-
els they use is fetched from behind a
tombstone near at hand, where they
have been stowed in readiness; three
or four seize them and the filling-in
goes steadily forward. This final touch
often deeply affects the easily-moved
Celtic throng, so keenly alive to senti~
ment, so quick to feel, so prone to weep-
ing. Death strikes with a deeper,
sharper bolt among these solitudes than
in busier places. Where but few are to
be found a familiar figure is the more
keenly missed. Age after age, genera-
tion after generation, the people have
married and intermarried until, within
a little, every one is related to every one
else, and the mountain is inhabited by
one great family. The loss is personal
to a degree unknown in busy towns
where people look on each other with
cold and careless eyes. And as the
clods and stones fall with hollow rattle
and dull, sullen blows into the open
grave, often a song of farewell is
raised, the strain breathing such feel-
ing and passion as to produce an effect
inexpressibly striking and affecting.
When the last spadeful has been
thrown on the mound, the assembly
begins slowly to melt away, striking to
every point of the compass, and the
funeral is over.
	There is the fine simplicity of imme-
morial custom about this rite. Through
the dim mist of tradition nothing is
seen more clearly than the meeting of
the people to march in solemn proces~
sion with their dead, whether a hero
was borne to the hill-top to he laid un-
der a mighty cairn, or one of humbler
rank was buried in the valley below.
So did the old Welsh carry the ashes
of their departed to place under the
ancient harrows found on many an
English hillside, and so do their de-
scendants to this day on the Little
Mountain.
Temple Bar.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00402" SEQ="0402" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="392">	392	 Asiatic Courage.
		ASIATIC COURAGE.

Among the many ideas which
mislead Europeans in dealing with Asi-
atics, few are more inveterate than the
belief that they are generally wanting
in courage. They are not exactly con-
sidered cowards, that would be too ab-
surd, but their courage is held to be,
in some way, of an inferior quality.
They can never, it is supposed, face
Europeans, however inferior in num-
bers, and never succeed against them
unless under the inspiration of some
religious emotion, which is then de-
nounced as fanaticism. An excep-
tion is sometimes made in favor of
the Turk, who, when not an officer, is
considered a manly fellow, but the re-
maining inhabitants of a continent
which contains considerably more than
half the human race are classed to-
gether as rather feeble folk, who, if the
white soldiers will only advance, are
sure to run away from want of pluck.
Arabs or Tartars, Persians or Chinese,
they are all lumped together, and all
believed to be, as Pyrrhus said, the
womankind of humanity. That de-
scription is true enough in some ways;
but it is not true as regards the posses-
sion of individual bravery. There is
one race in Asiathe Bengaleewhich
openly acknowledges that it has not
the heart to fight, though when in ex-
pectation of any form of non-conten-
tious death it is more serene than the
European; but the immense majority
of the remaining seven hundred mil-
lions are personally brave men. We
do not say they are quite equal to
Englishmen or to Germans, or to the
picked soldiers of any European coun-
try, but they are equal to any Southern-
ers, or to the average militia of any
land. The Asiatic Turk is a born sol-
dier, usually quite devoid of nervous-
ness as well as of fear, and the Arab,
though much more sensitive, and there-
fore more liable to panic, is, at least, as
careless of death or physical pain. He
has never, that we recollect in modern
times, fought with Europeans in Asia,
but his half-brother, the Soudanese, has
extorted respect even from disrespect-
ful Tommy. An army of Dervishes
led by English officers would, it is
acknowledged, face most armies with
success. The Persian is a laughing sol-
dier, very like a Frenchman, who has
done in quite recent times heroic deeds,
and who avoids battle, when he avoids
It, rather from a sort of selfishness
than from fear. The Indians, Ben-
galees, and some classes of Madrassees
excepted, are quite singularly free from
cowardice. That is acknowledged
when the Indian is the Sikh or the
Ghoorka, or in a less degree any va-
riety of drilled man, but it is true also
of the undrilled. The ambulance man
and the kind of camp follower of
whom Rudyard Kipling writes as
Gunga Dina nearly impossible
name, by the wayis taken almost
haphazard from the population, and
faces the shot quite as coolly as the
average European, while if the shot
overtakes him and his hour arrives he
is less complaining. The Indo-Chinese
are not soldiers, and as a rule have not
the soldierly instincts, but the Burmese
dacoits, that is, klephts, half-pa-
triots, half-brigands, who so grievously
worried us during the first four years
of the conquest, constantly died like
heroes, while the Roman Catholic con-
verts of Annam accepted martyrdom
in thousands with the tranquil con-
stancy of the early Christians. They
were only asked for the most part to
destroy their temples, give up their pas</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00403" SEQ="0403" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="393">	Asiatic Courage.	393

tors and be quiet, and they accepted
death in preference. Of the Siamese
we know little except that they fought
their way to empire; but Chinese have
contended with each other like heroes,
the Mahommedan Chinese having faced
extermination, and the Taepings, who
were undrilled, having died in scores
of thousands while battling with their
drilled fellow-countrymen under Gor-
don. To the coolness with which the
Chinese meet death all observers bear
witness, while their kinsfolk, the Tar-
tars, overran the world, and fought like
heroes, though well aware that a
wounded man had little chance except
of death by torture or starvation. That
great difference between their position
when fighting and that of Europeans is
common to all Asiatics, and has never
been allowed for. Their armies are un-
accompanied by hospitals. There is,
moreover, one admitted fact which cer-
tainly makes heavily against the charge
of cowardice. European officers will
take Asiatics of almost any kind, and
by a few months of drill and training
in arms will make of them good regi.
ments, equal most of them, though they
have not the incentive of patriotism, or
any tradition of honor, to battle on
fair terms with Europeans. Drill is a
grand education, but you cannot edu-
cate a coward into valor.

	Why, then, are they so often, we
might almost say so invariably beaten
by Europeans? There are many rea-
sons. One very little noticed is the in-
feriority of their weapons, of which,
being nervous and suspicious men not
made oblivious by drink, they are sen-
sitively aware. Hardly any troops will
face artillery when without artillery
themselves, and Austrian soldiers who
are as brave as any in the world, posi-
tively refused after a short experience
to encounter the needle-gun while
armed only with the musket. It Is a
little unfair to expect of Aslatics more
heroism than theirs, or to require them
to die in heaps when victory is impos-
sible. Another reason is that we judge
them too exclusively by their conduct
when opposed to Europeans, of whom
they have an instinctive awe, not de-
rived from physical fear at all, but as
patent in civil life as on the field. The
only Asiatics quite free of this feeling
are the Arabs, and If we ever meet
them in the field on equal terms we
shall be surprised at the magnitude of
the death-list. They know, too, their
own inferiority in war considered as
a science, and expect to be beaten by an
intelligence they scarcely understand.
But the grand reasonwe write this
on the evidence of great expertsIs
want of confidence in their leaders, in
their ability, in their fidelity, in their
care for them. They recognize with
the keenest insight that selfishness of
the prosperous which they know to be
latent in themselves, and at the first
check expect desertion, or betrayal, or
neglect. So in certain moods do French-
men, Spaniards, or Italians, who, like
all Asiatics, are liable to be the dupes
of wild Imaginings such as the North-
erner is too stolid to entertain. That
is the reason why in an AsiatIc army
the death of the King or the Com-
mander-in-Chief is so invariably fatal.
He, and he alone, must, his followers
think, desire victory, and he once gone
authority ends, the officer having none
except as derived from him, and the
soldiers become a mob of individuals,
each intent, not so much on his own
safety, as on abandoning that particu-
lar and hopeless transaction. Add that,
except the Chinaman, no Asiatic Is
without the belief that defeat reveals
the will of the gods, and we shall un-
derstand why he will not, or at any
rate does not, stand up under military
adversity like his rival, and why the
effect of a lost pitched battle spreads
so suddenly and so far, so that occa-
sionally a whole country submits when</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00404" SEQ="0404" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="394">	394	Sonnet.

less than ten thousand have been killed.
It is not physical fear which moves
them, but the influence of an imagina-
tion always far stronger in an Asiatic
than a European, and almost always
pessimistic.
	But we shall be asked, if the Asiatic
as a result of the feelings stated readily
runs away, is he not as a man governed
by those feelings the equivalent of a
coward? Not exactly. There is al-
ways the chance of something, be it re-
ligious emotion, be it an emotion of
pride, be it confidence in a leader or
dread of him, or be it much experience
of victory, mastering his distrust alike
in himself and his officers, and then
he becomes in all but science a danger-
ous fighting man. If he thinks it worth
while to go forward he is not afraid
either of death or wounds, and occa-
sionally he will go forward in the way
which surprised, and indeed appalled,
the French in their fight with Chinese
pirates on the border of Tonquin.
We all concede that European training
The Spectator.
makes them brave, but there have been
Asiatic leaders whose genius or whose
cruelty has had all the effect of train-
ing. Chaka, the Zulu organizer of
armies, was no better obeyed than
Jenghiz Khan, and in times nearer our
own Hyder All and the Mahratta
founders of dynasties made heroes of
their horsemen. It is the possibilIty of
this sudden dhange, this precipitation
of the something which makes Asiatic
courage feeble, that renders every in-
surr etion so formidable, and compels
all who would hold dominion in Asia
to keep the sword perpetually un-
sheathed. If something, be it hate of
the foreigner, or dread of the Empress,
or terror of the powers above, induces
the Chinaman to fight, he has no physi-
cal fear to stop him. Kill a third of
the Wel-hal-wel regiment with bullets,
and it will still roll forward, and the
impulse which drill has given to its
recruits may come from one of many
other sources.
SONNET.

As mist along the verdant valley steals,
And veils the view of fertile fields from sight
As gathering dark the moons soft ray conceals,
	And distant stars are lost in shades of night
As silent streams lie deep beneath the hill,
	Nor storms nor summer sims can set them free
As seed in earth lies buried cold and still
As buds unclose when there are none to see
So in the heart lie hidden, fold on fold,
	Thoughts deep and sweet, but never breatheduntold
Even to those its pulses hold most dear.
	The depths are never soundednone may know
What hoards of treasure moulder there below;
	The doors are closedgates barredas if in fear.
C.	E. Meetkcrlc.
The Argosy.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00405" SEQ="0405" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="395">	A Novelist of the Unknown.	395



A NOVELIST OF THE UNKNOWN.*

	Everyone knows that Mr. Wells, as a
iiovelist, has two fields of vision.
Broadly speaking, one is stellar, the
other mundane. In the one he looks
for big things that may be, in the oth-
er for little things that are. He must
be a singular reader who is not struck
by the divergencies of power which
have given us the Time Machine and
Mr. Hoopdrivers bicycle; which have
shown us the Martians devastating
London, and Mr. Lewisham devastated
by love. Yet we would remark that
the distance between these two fields
is more than obviously great. For
whenever Mr. Wells returnswe had
almost written homeward plods his
weary way from Mars, or from the
forward abysms of Time, to this dull
little nineteenth-century Earth, he
straightway throws off the trappings
of distances and seons and sits down
to depict suburban matters. His ges-
tures no longer connote measureless
ether, or a fifth sense. He does not
even call the nations into his study.
like Mr. Kipling, or desire, with Steven-
son, to dwell in the uttermost parts of
the sea and be the Ariel of Literature.
Unspoiled by the influences of the Ple-
iades, he dissects the mind of a Ken-
sington drapers-assistant; unblinded
by visions of Science in her glory, he
tells us how a student jilted science for
a poor girl in Clapham.
	Now there is one description which
iipplies to Mr. Wells in both these
characters. To discover it would be
something of a feat if it were anything

* The Time Machine. By H. G. Wells. (1895.)
The War of the Worlds. By H. G. Wells
(1898.)
The Wheels of Chance: A Holiday Adven-
ture. By H. G. Wells. (1896.)
Love and Mr. Lewisham. By H. G. Wells.
(Harper, 1900.)
more than this: that in both he is
breaking fresh ground, in both he is
an explorer. Not in Mars and not in
Clapham has he stepped in another
mans tracks. Hoopdriver, with his
pins and aspirations, was as much to
seek, really, as Graham and his flying
machine. So far, then, Mr. Wells is
revealed as the most enterprising of
novelists, exploiting a planet and a
drapers shop as calmly as Cinquevalli
tosses a cannon ball with a pea. But
the similelike every similecalls for
correction, There are profound litera-
ry differences to be named and consid-
ered. We deny in toto (to use a loved
phrase of Smithers in Love and Mr.
Lewisham) that Mr. Wellss stellar
novels are to be .compared with his
mundane novels. That seems a strong
view, but it is our view. We heam an
opponent blurt: Consider the imagina-
tion of The War of Worlds. But
the word imagination does not sat-
isfy us here. Four-fifths of what pass-
es for imagination in Mr. Wellss
scientific novels is not essential imagi-
nation; it is rather the skilfulthe ab-
solutely daring and decorativeuse of
science. It is science in purple; science
producing her effectsthe glory and
smoke of the experiment; science re-
hearsing what she will be. When Mr.
Wells appears to be soaring, he is real-
ly only calculating generously; when
he seems to be creating, he is only
playing behind the professors back;
and the ladder by which he climbs, im-
measurately aerial though it seems, is
an extension ladder taken from the
laboratory cupboard. Science, taking
the bit between her teeth, can run
gloriously	amok	among	the
principalities	and	powers;	but
the	Phaeton who	gives	her</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00406" SEQ="0406" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="396">	396	A Novelist oJ the Unknown.

her head is not exercising his imagina- tility, who cajoled and lied and blun-
tionhe is merely haying a lark. We dered toward higher things, was clev-
have a deeper objection to scientific er, then assuredly it was a higher qual-
novels. It is that their subject-matter ity that saved The Wheels of Chance
is outside literature, and is, indeed, as from being one long humorous
noxious to literature as we feel that butchery of Hoopdriver. It is
spiritualism is to life. We have the indeed alive with humor, and
strongest conviction that scientific an- Hoopdriver is not spared a single
ticipations of the future of man and shaft of ridicule that a good man may
of the universe, even when, like Mr. give or take. But there is one thing
Wellss, they are brilliantly conceived, that Mr. Wells never does, or allows his
have no more to do with the art of the reader to do, and that is to doubt the
Lovel than The Battle of Dorking. essential manhood, dignity, and native
These our troubles pass like a sum- sweetness of the man who cannot help
iner cloud when we turn to Mr. Wellss sticking pins in hi~ lapels. You have
two novels of human life, The Wheels the queerest feelings of regret as you
of Chance (1898) and his new novel, see Hoopdrivers back disappear with
Love and Mr. Lewisham. Here Mr. his bicycle into the stable yard at-
Wells is doing really fine work, and tached to Messrs. Antrobuss emporium
we use the word in a sense far beyond in Kensingtonhis holiday, his dream
clever. To call such novels as these of culture, his worship of a beautiful
clever is the first infirmity of ignoble girl, all to be settled and adjusted in
critics. Clever they are; and, if one the intervals of Hoopdriver, For-
must dabble in the word, we are pre- ward!
pared to rant with Laertes, and pile In Love and Mr. Lewisbam Mr.
Pelions of proof on Ossas of assertion Wellss qualities appear to even great-
that Mr. Wells is clever. But we dis- yr advantage. For one thing, this nov-
like the word, and we resent its appli- el is a higher organism than The
cation to a fine novelist. Clever in Wheels of Chance. In The Wheels ot
dealing with flesh and blood! Clever in Chance the incidents of a bicycle
tracing tears to their springs in the hu- chase through several counties supply
man heart! Clever in justifying the a kind of material or mechanical inter-
ways of God to men or men to God! estthe easy interest of every chase.
No. The great novelists cannot be The analysis of character triumphs,
thought of as clever. They are saga- but somewhat by emergence. In Love
cious, charitable, wise, and tender. Was and Mr. Lewisham character is all;
Scott clever, or Cervantes, or Sterne, or Mr. Wells is doing his best work all
Dickens? No one would use so b~e along. We are not going to describe
a word. It is just a suspicion of clev- the story in any detail. When we meet
erness which causes a few minds to Mr. Lewisham he is a very young maR-
see an everlasting ghostly mark of in- terin fact, eighteenat Whortleys
terrogation at the end of every procla- Proprietary School, Whortley, Sussex.
mation of the genius of Thackeray. lt There he hears his years before him,
is precisely because we see in Mr. Wells all the tumult of his life; sees It every
those greater thingsthe sympathy of morning as his head comes through his
one who knows and the big hand of shirt, and his eyes fall on the magnifi-
one who lovesthat we feel eager cent schema of study which he has
about his work. If the analysis of the pinned on the bedroom wall of his
mind of Hoopdriver, the Kensington humble lodging.
drapers-assistant who longed for gen- Chance-wise he meets Ethel Hen-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00407" SEQ="0407" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="397">	A Noveh~t of the Unknown.	397

derson, and the pretty fools steal
walks and talks and plight their
love and Mr. Lewisham is dis-
missed the school with his charac-
ter (in the Proprietary School sense)
considerably damaged. In London he
toils at the Kensington Normal Science
School; toils manfully, little embar-
rassed by memories of Ethel, who has
vanished into Clapham. The Career
flourishes. It enlists a supporter, too,
in a fellow-student, Miss Heydinger,
a girl of the period, who encourages
him to wear the red ties of Socialism.
Laboratory work, examinations, and
glowing talks in the Gallery of Old Iron
at the Museum with his Egeria. But
Ethel is to come again into his life, and
she does it, so to speak, with a ven-
geance. More naturally than it sounds,
he meets her in a darkened room, at a
spiritualistic s6ance, whither he has
gone in laughing scepticism with some
fellow-students; meets her, too, as the
docile accomplice of her step-father,
Mr. Chaffery, in a despicable impos-
ture. Her helplessness and her beauty
and the old Whortley days are too
much for his common sense and
strength of will. And when he finds
that Ethel is innocent at heart, though
not quite in conscience, it is enough;
he loves her, will save her. There are
wonderful walks to Clapham, dwin-
dling honors at school, tears and dis-
iuays in Miss Heydingers bosom, and
remorses (about the Career) which can-
not be uttered. At times he sees all
things with deadly clearness:


	He suddenly perceived with absolute
conviction that after the s~lance he
should have gone home and forgotten
her. Why had he felt that irresistible
impulse to seek her out? Why had his
imagination spun such a strange web
of impossibilities about her? He was
involved now, foolishly involved. All
his future was a sacrifice to this tran-
sitory ghost of love making in the
streets.
	Transitory ghost it should have been,
but it was not. Marry the step-daugh-
ter of a Chaffery, a quack, a blasphem-
er of science! Marry on a legacy of
one hundred pounds! A pretty pitiful
marriage, full of its own mad sweet-
ness. For she was sweet, was Ethel,
and for a time her wifehood could hold
its own against the Career. It was the
bills and the price of coal that brought
complete revelation; these, and the
reproaches of Miss Heydinger, and the
blankness of his scholastic prospects.
The revulsion, the rebellion, the final
solutionneed we speak of them? Lew-
isham is submissive to Love, and pass-
es with resolute resignation into the
obscurity of a small home, parentage,
and Clapham. The child is coming,
and thisyes thisis life; the other
was just vanity; at any rate, it is over,
(luite over. The schema that had long
lined a trunk is torn up without a
single pang  in the stillness of
thought.
	That is the theme, and it is worked
out with a searching analysis that
would be merciless if it were not, in
fact, so very merciful. We have need
of such themes. Modern fiction will be
regenerated by these faithful seizures
of neglected types. It has great work
to do in floating little men (who are
not little) and narrow lives (which yet
globe all life) into our ken. Dickens did
h by caricature, by an emphasis neces-
sary in his day. But it has yet to be
done in the noble manner; and it Is
much that for Mr. Horatio Sparkins we
have now Mr. Hoopdriver. Let Mr.
Wells travel this road. These two nov-
els may be masterpieces or not (we
should be the last to deny it); but we
are certain that their production tends
to create the atmosphere in which mas-
terpieces are born. Our own faith in
1)is future is immovable, and we know
not how we can pay him a less formal
compliment than by saying that when
we closed Love and Mr. Lewisham.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00408" SEQ="0408" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="398">	398	The Chinese Government.

full of gratitude and stimulations, we
involuntarily groped for a definition
of good novel writing which might cel-
ebrate our mood. And groping, we
found one which, with all its defects
and bizarrerie, seems to sweep into its
net every writer in whom is greatness,
or the seed of greatness; a definition
adapted from Coleridge:


He writeth best who loveth best
All things both great and small,
For the great God who loveth us
He made and loveth all.
The Academy.




THE CHINESE GOVERNMENT.

I.  CENTRAL.

	The constitution of the Chinese Gov-
ernment can, perhaps, best be under-
stood by a short reference to its origin.
Two hundred and sixty years ago the
Manchu dynasty came to the Throne at
the head of a conquering army com-
posed mainly of Manchu troops, but
including also certain corps of Chinese
and Mongolian origin. The victorious
army, divided into eight Banners, was
permanently quartered in and around
Peking and converted into an heredi-
tary force for the support of the
Throne, minor detachments being set-
tled at Canton, Nanking and other large
cities as permanent garrisons to over-
awe the native population. The chiefs
of the army were created princes, dukes
and so on, and their commands were
made hereditary in tiheir respective
families.
	The machinery of government left
by the outgoing Ming dynasty was,
speaking generally, taken over en bloc.
The six boards between which the ad-
ministrative business of the nation was
divided were retained, but the higher
offices, such as president and vice-presi-
dent, were duplicated by the addition
of a Mancbu colleague to each Chinese
official, and so it has continued to this
day. The principal change was in the
constitution of the advisory council of
had been purely a civilian body termed
the Grand Secretariat. The latter was
not formally abolished, but all business
was transferred to a much smaller
body termed the Chun Chi Chu, or mili-
tary council. This body, which was
originally, as its name implies, the war
council of the Manchu army, is still
the Grand Council of the Emperor, and
though no longer exclusively military it
keeps in touch with the Manchu force
and can set the troops in motion. The
Manchu soldier is not what he was 250
years ago, nevertheless an armed force
of 75,000 men, the estimated number
of the Manchu troops, counts for some-
thing, and is a ready weapon in the
hands of the council.
	As are all Eastern monarchies, the
Chinese Government is essentially des-
potic. In theory everything hinges on
the personality of the Emperor. His
will is absolute, not merely in affairs
of State, but in the smallest details of
private life. The highest form of legis-
lation is an imperial decree whether
promulgated in general terms, or con-
veying orders on a particular point, in
all matters judicial, administrative or
executive. The persons and property
of all his subjects are at his disposal,
and he can behead, imprison, or con-
fiscate without form of trial or reason
the sovereign. Under the Mings this assigned. In ordinary circumstances</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00409" SEQ="0409" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="399">	The Chinese Government.	399

the rule is lenient enough and conduct-
ed according to recognized forms, but
when occasion arises the Government
does not scruple to use its despotic pow-
er to the utmost. But although the
constitution provides no checks on the
arbitrary will of the Emperor, his pow-
er is circumscribed in practice by the
necessity of finding capable and willing
agents to carry out his decrees. The
part that the Emperor personally plays
in the matter depends on his character.
A strong Emperor can be in fact as
well as in theory absolutely despotic.
A weak Emperor is simply a tool in
the hands of those who are strong
enough and united enoug~h to seize
his power and wield it. The pow-
er of the sword is, in either
case the instrument by which decrees
and orders are enforced, and the limi-
tation of authority is the extent to
which it may be used without provok-
ing a successful rebellion.
After the Emperor himself the func-
tions of government vest in the grand
council of which we have already
spoken. The number of this council is
undetermined, but usually does not ex-
ceed five or six. They are nominated
by the sovereign and can be changed
at his pleasure or, if the Emperor is a
nonentity, they nominate one another.
The members rare selected from the high-
est officers of State and include both
Manchus and Chinese. In recent years
one or more of the princes of the blood
have always been included, who are, at
the same time, commanders-in-chief of
some of the Banner forces. It is this
small group which wields the real au-
thority of government. All business is
transacted in secret and in ordinary
circumstances in the presence of the
sovereign. Decrees and orders arc is-
sued in his name and directed either
to the executive boards in Peking or
direct to the provincial authorities. The
Emperor is not constitutionally bound
to consult his council, but in practice
he cannot dispense with their assist-
ance or act in contravention to their
wishes. As an instance of what would
happen in the latter event we may refer
to the coup d6tat of 1898. The Em-
peror, as he was entitled to do, called
into his counsel others than the mem-
bers of his advisory board, notably the
reformer Kang Yu Wel and Chang Yin
Hwan, then a member of the Tsung-li-
Yamen. On their advice he began to
issue a series of reform decrees, which
were not approved of by the grand
council and probably had never been
submitted to them. Constitutionally,
the decrees were valid and became law
and there was no way of stopping them
except by physical force. Had the
Empress Dowager not been there, as-
sassination would proi~ably have been
the only remedy, but her presence en-
abled a middle course to be steered,
and the Emperor was required to in-
vite her to assist in carrying on the
Government. As the council had
50,000 troops on whom they could rely
while the Emperor had none, discus-
sion was not possible. By a fiction he
continued to govern, but the despotic
power of the Crown passed into the
hands of the Empress Dowager and
her clique.
Next to the grand council the depart-
ment with which we are most con-
cerned is the Tsung-li-Yamen, which
many people take to be synonymous
with the Chinese Government. It is,
however, a body of quite recent crea-
tion. Prior to the war of 1860 there
was no foreign department at Peking.
Foreign affairs were transacted by the
Yiceroy of Canton and only reached
Peking as filtered through his de-
spatches. After the war and the estab-
lishment of the Foreign Legations
something more was needed and a
board was then created to deal with
foreign questions. At first the men
appointed to it were of no great stand-
ing except Prince Kung, who ably pre</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00410" SEQ="0410" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="400">400

sided over it for many years. It was re-
garded as, and was probably intended to
be, a sort of buffer between the foreign
ministers and the real Government, a
body to receive the hard knocks and
transmit them in a modified form to
those who held the power. Its function
never was to facilitate business, but
only to stave off importunate demands
as long as possible, and when things
became too importunate to yield the
minimum that would keep the peace.
Latterly it has included among its
members officials who also belonged to
the grand council, and to that extent
its authority has been strengthened,
but even so, it has no independent pow-
er, everything it may agree to being
subject to the approval of the Emperor
and grand council. The other depart-
ments of the central government, com-
prising six principal boards and several
ministries of State, fulfil a two-fold
office of tendering advice to the sover-
eign and carrying, on the administrative
work of the country. It will be noticed
that nowhere is there anything in the
nature of popular representation. The
constitution, however, endeavors to
provide a sort of substitute in the Cen-
sorate, which deserves a word or two.
The censors are a paid body of public
servants whose duty it is to keep the
Emperor informed of anything that
may be transpiring in any part of his
dominions, and in particular to keep an
eye on malfeasance or oppression on
The Saturday Review.
The Chinese Government.

the part of his officers. In some re-
spects they may be compared to tri-
bunes of the people who are expected
to stand up for the popular cause
against the officials. But however ex-
cellent the theory may have been, in
practice the Censorate has become sim-
ply a huge blackmailing office. Its
function being to denounce officials, if
any one wants to ruin another he has
only to trump up a story, bribe a cen-
sor and the thing is done. Or, as vil-
lainy is usually double-dyed, private
notice will be given to the accused that
the blow may be averted by a bigger
bribe on his side. There is no court to
which a man thns wronged can appeal
for justice and, however clean-handed
he may be, it is usually wisdom for him
to submit and pay the squeeze de-
manded.
	No provision is made for fresh legis-
lation as such. The penal code whIch
is the only body of statutory law in
existence is supposed to contain enact-
ments to meet every possible case, but
if by chance some difficulty occurs for
which there is no precedent it is re-
ferred to the Board concerned, which,
in turn, reports to the Throne. A de-
cree or rescript is thereupon issued
which settles the case. Periodically
the code is revised, and these various
decrees are consolidated or incorpo-
rated and become part of the statute
law.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2928 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>870 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0226</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0226/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2928</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>August 18, 1900</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0226</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2928</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0226/" ID="ABR0102-0226-9">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2928</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">401-464</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00411" SEQ="0411" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="401">THE LIVING AGE:

(FouNnE~n BY E. LITTELL IN 1844.)

SEVENTH SERIES.
VOLUME VIII.
NO. 2928. A UGUST z8, 1900. F~M ~p~G



FRANCE, RUSSIA, AND THE PEACE OF THE WORLD.

	It is a strange psychological fact in
world-politics that when, after a spell
of peace, war breaks out somewhere,
it is soon folk~wed by a series of other
wars in rather unexpected quarters.
Japan and China; the United States of
America and Spain, with the still last-
ing. Philippine conflict; England and the
South African Republics, are some re-
cent instances. Not to mention the ex-
traordinary number of previous wars
which followed each other with great
rapidity, during about half a century,
between the Russia of Nicholas I and
the Allied Powers; France and Aus-
tria; Italian Democracy and the King-
dom of Naples; the United States and
the Slaveholders League; France and
the Mexican Republic; Germany and
Denmark; insurgent Poland and Rus-
sia; Prussia and the German Confed-
eration; France and Germany; Servia
and Turkey; Russia and Turkey; Bul-
garia and Servia; Russia and the Kha-
nates of Central Asia; the Transvaal
and England; England and the Egypt
of Arabi Pasha, with the later struggles
in the Sudan; France and Madagascar;
Greece and Turkey. Add to this the
wars fought by this country in Afghan-
istan, beyond the eastern and north-
western frontiers of India, and in the
Sudan; and by France in Africa and
Southern Asia. The whole forms a
pretty array of butchers bills in hu-
man flesh.
	I do not say this as one who holds
all war to be wrong. Far from it.
When a nation has to defend its inde-
pendence against foreign aggression;
when freemen rise with arms in hand
for the overthrow of tyranny, the sword
has its full justification. Arbitration
from case to case, on matters which
two countries can reasonably agree
upon to submit to an umpire, is cer-
tainly to be recommended most strongly
by all men in whom there is a spark
of human feeling. But when Napoleon
III, who had murdered two Republics,
tried to do the same for the Mexican
Republic, and, being foiled there,
sought an escape from difficulties grow-
ing upon him by a war against Ger-
many, no sensible person could say that
in those cases there was anything to
arbitrate upon. Murdered Republics,
fortunately, have sometimes their res-
urrection. Though the Roman Com-
monwealth of 1849 did not rise again,
its heroic defender, Garibaldi, the as-
sociate of Mazzini, became the founder
in 1860 of Italian unity. The French
Republic revived in 1870, after the fall
of the Man of December.
The fact of so many wars following
upon each other, as soon as the spell of
peace is broken, remains a noteworthy</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00412" SEQ="0412" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="402">402 France, Russia, and the Peace of the World.

and disquieting phenomenon. It is as
if the minds of men came under the
influence of a quickly-spreading conta-
gion of forcible action, whether for
good or for evil purposes. In criminal
science and statistics this rule is well-
known. Evidently it holds good also
on political ground. At this very mo-
ment when the deplorable war in South
Africa is not yet endedand whilst we
are told that no shred of independent
government is to be left to two Re-
publics which had both, until quite re-
cently, been acknowledged by England
as foreign States and foreign Pow-
ersa lurid danger of new war ap-
pears already in the Far East. It
comes from that vast Chinese Empire,
upon which the rulers of various na-
tions have fixed their eager eyes and
their strong hands.
The outlook is a serious Qne. It is
all the more serious for England, be-
cause her nearest neighbor on the other
side of the Channel is known to be
filled with sentiments of extreme bit-
terness about Egypt and Fashoda,
whilst her distant rival and at heart
enemy, Imperial Russia, not only har-
bors masterful designs against China,
but also has crept up with military
force to the very edge of the Afghan
bulwark of Indiamuch to the repeat-
edly expressed alarm of the Ameer
Abdur Rahman.
Without Indulging in a senseless cab-
alistic Abracadabra of political astrol-
ogy, I am convinced that, out of the
present sad war in South Africa, more
wars will be evolved, for more than
one reason. The Dutch population of
the two Republics, from whom in the
name of freedom their freedom and in-
dependence is to be taken, will in future
form a fretting sore on what is
proudly called the Empire by
men whose ideal seems to be
more the Rome of old in its de-
1 This was written before the recent warlike
events.
cay than the traditions of an Eng-
lish Commonwealth or of a glorious
Revolution. At the Cape the indig-
nant Dutch kinsmen of these Repub-
licswhich are to be made into Crown
Colonies under military dictatorship
will, in coming years, add to a danger
that must necessitate the maintenance
in South Africa of an army out of all
proportion to the weaponed strength
this country seems ready to bear or to
buy.
	But that is not all. The present
struggle may be muddled through.
Yet a country which holds the fifth
part of the inhabitable globe cannot go
on forever on the system of muddle, if
the Irishism of the juxtaposition of
these two words is allowable. The
fact is, in the absence of all system we
cannot well speak of a system.
	Here I come to a point on which an
unpleasant duty has to be fulfilled, but
a duty, nevertheless, for one who,
whilst strongly disagreeing from a war
policy once scathingly denounced by
the author of the war himself, may
truly say that he has the welfare of
this country at heart.
	It is no use blinking facts. This South
African struggle has laid bare danger-
ous rifts and flaws in Englands armor.
During a war against a population not
more numerous than that of a second-
or third-rate English towna war
which has lasted now for nearly nine
monthsmilitary observers abroad, hos-
tile or friendly, have noted many sig-
nificant points. They have seen that
nearly the whole of the available, and
comparatively very small, forces of
England had to be employed in South
Africa. They have wondered that even
the little European army in India (or-
dinarily not more than 74,000 men,
many of whom are in hospital, in a
dominion containing nearly 300,000,000
inhabitants) had to be drafted upon.
They have remarked that, but for the
help of the smart Irregular Volunteers</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00413" SEQ="0413" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="403">France, Russia, and the Peace of the World.	403

from the Colonies, the result of vari-
ous engagements might have turned
out somewhat different.
With the readiness never lacking in
truly brave men, foreign soldier critics
have meted out full praise to the valor
repeatedly shown by English, Welsh,
Scottish, and Irish, Australian and
Canadian troops. At the same time
they have pointed out that, in several
most important cases, it is scarcely pos-
sible to say, as has been done, that the
men fought splendidly, when the real
fact was that they had been led into
a trap by inefficient officers, and were
mown down by hundreds in little more
than a minute, before they had the
slightest idea where they were.
	Again, those foreign observers, whose
business it is, even from the more ab-
stract and theoretical point of view of
military science, to study these things,
have noted that nearly half a year
passed ere such incapable leadership,
shown by general after general, was
at last superseded by one man of
greater foresight and daring energy.
They were astonished, however, that
with such a spectacle before the worlds
eyes, many of those discredited officers,
in whom the troops could scarcely have
any further confidence, were yet left
in their risky positions. This to other
countries almost inconceivable proced-
ure was attributed partly to the lack
of better material in officers, partly to
the aristocratic or plutocratic social in-
fluences in the army management.
	Considering the fact that the United
Kingdom was nearly bared of really
serviceable troops, and that both the
Militia and the Volunteers were under-
manned, foreign observers were much
astonished that Government not only
did not dare to propose the introduc-
tion of an easy Militia system such as
free Switzerland has, but that it had
not even the courage to make the ex-
isting law of conscription operative In
regard to the Militia, although that
force, besides being under its proper
strength, was still further weakened
by volunteering from its ranks into the
regular army. From all this the con-
clusion was drawn that, at the back of
a warlike enthusiasm displayed in
street manifestations and in the wear-
ing of patriotic colors, there is not a
corresponding willingness among the
masses, in the midst of the greatest
danger abroad, to bear even the light
burden of a few weeks militia service
every year, in view of the possibly
necessary home defence of a father-
land, protected by the most powerful
fleet, and therefore so farthough not
absolutelysheltered from direct at-
tack.
	The question is then asked abroad:
How would England fare in a war In
which she had to struggle against a
strong military and naval Power, or
a combination of two such Powers
say, Russia and France? Historically
speaking, how would it have gone with
her at Waterloo or in the Crimea, had
she not had what she cannot get now
namely, foreign allies, with a vast pre-
ponderance of troops of theirs over
her own?
	When storm-clouds are gathering on
the horizon, the eye naturally looks first
towards a near country, whose people,
in a famous phrase, must be taught
manners. The political situation there
merits special study under present cir-
cumstances. A recent stay at Paris,
where we met old friends and new ac-
quaintancesamong them, prominent
politicians in and out of Parliament,
editors, public writers, political econ-
omists, distinguished scholars, scien-
tists and leaders of various social
movements, belonging to different par-
ty-shadesafforded good opportunities
for inquiring into the state of affairs.
	London is the centre of an Empire
stretching over the five parts of the
world. Yet Paris, superficially at any
rate, gives one the impression of a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00414" SEQ="0414" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="404">404 France, Russia, and the Peace of the World.

more cosmopolitan character. Certain-
ly the members of many different na-
tions seem to mix better there than
elsewhere. At an evening gathering
arranged by our own family circle
there were men and women of French,
English, German, Belgian, Polish,
Greek, Ottoman (Young Turkish),
and American nationality, together
with some members of the Chinese Em-
bassy. Conversation with many per-
sons, who have for a long time been
foreign residents in France, helps in
the way of supplementing or checking
native opinion or forecast. The polite-
ness, free from stiff formality, of good
Parisian society will always be a charm
to those who, with proper command of
the countrys language, know how to
enter into the ways and manners of the
French. On occasions like the one Just
mentioned much may be heard which
has nothing whatever to do with the
gutter Press, either in France or else-
where, but which, for that very reason,
is of highly serious import.
	I found French feeling about Eng-
land one of extreme bitternesseven
more so than I had known before from
Press reports and from private corre-
spondence with old friends. Egypt and
Fashoda are, no doubt, in the back-
ground of that hostile attitude. They
form the leading motive of many varia-
tions in the furioso key. Ever since
forty centuries have looked down from
the Pyramids upon the army of Bona-
parte, it has been assumed by French-
men that their country has a vested
right in the Nile land. The armed over-
throw of Arabi Pasha without even a
declaration of war, the non-fulfilment
of the promised evacuation of Egypt
within six months, after a lapse of
eighteen years, are themes on which the
changes are continually rung. The
reforms effected by England in
Egypt since 1882 are held to be
of no account. Upon the top of
this ever-present antagonism has
come the bad feeling evoked by
the attack upon the South African Re-
public.
	It cannot, I believe, be said with
truth that the mass of the French take
a deep interest in the fate of nations
lying under the iron heel of foreign rule
or threatened with oppression. Wit-
ness the remarkable suddenness with
which, after a century of pro-Polish
sympathies, they threw themselves into
the arms of Czardom. Yet it can
neither be denied that among their bet-
ter-class politicians, and among the
more fair-thinking section of the
younger generation, a genuine sentl-
ment in favor of the South African Re-
publics is in existence. That sentiment
is fed by the knowledge of a sprink-
ling of descendants from French Hu-
guenots being contained in the Boer
population. It is not all from Jealousy
and rivalry that the opposition to Eng-
land has arisen in this war. Unpleas-
ant as the truth may sound, it is a truth
that the conscience of Europenay, ot
the civilized worldhas spoken through
the utterances of a great many Intel-
lectualsfrom Herbert Spencer, Alex-
ander Bain, George Meredith, Walter
Crane and many others, to Mommsen.
and Toistol. These men are certainly~
not enemies of England. I know of a
good many abroad who, from well-
reasoned care for the best interests ot
this country, and for the progress and
peace of the world, have deplored the
threatening pressure upon the South
African Republic, which, according to.
a former warning of the Colonial Sec-
retary, must inevitably have led to.
war, and leave behind it the embers of
a strife which generations would hard-
ly be long enough to extinguish.
	Even in France, in spite of the un-~
questionable Jealousy against this coun-
tiy which exists among the bulk of
the nation, there are men who, from a
simple sense of Justice, share the opin-
ions of many eminent Dutch, Belgian,.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00415" SEQ="0415" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="405">France, Russia, and the Peace of the World,	405

German, Austrian, Swiss, Scandina-
vian, Hungarian, Italian spokesmen
and writers. The same is the case
across the Atlantic, in spite of an An-
glo-Saxon~ kinship whose formation
into an alliance with England was
somewhat prematurely announced.
Such a state of opinion among so many
cultured nations is not to be lightly
disregarded. The best friends of Eng-
land abroad feel a deep and growing
concern as to the ultimate outcome of
the war. This country is now thor-
oughly in the once boasted splendid
isolation. Its military power for cov-
ering vast possessions in the fifth part
of our planet is looked at abroad in
ease of a great war, as being very in-
sufficient.
At Paris I only found a different
view in regard to the South African
war in the house of a well-known Par-
liamentarian and honorary member of
the Cobden Club, whose kind hospital-
ity we enjoyed. He has done excellent
service in the Dreyfus case, cour-
ageously setting his face against the
prevailing intolerant madness. As to
his views about the war, M. Yves
Guyot and a few friends of his are al-
most the only instances of anti-Boer
sentiment. True, a solitary other in-
stance of the same kind I met with. it
is that of a former member of the Com-
mune Government of 1871, introduced
to me after its defeat by a distin-
guished German scientist, the late Dr.
Ludwig Biichner. That ex-member of
the Commune, for whom, years ago, I
was glad to be able to procure
an amnesty from President Gr6vy
through Louis Blanc, has held for
some time past a Government
position under the Republic. I
much respect that gifted friend as a
free-thinking writer on philosophical
subjects. To the surprise, however, of
his former associates in England, he
has written a bitter book against the
Jews as a race. In the present war he,
also very unexpectedly, sides against
the Boers. With these two exceptions
I found French sentiment universally
and absolutely, so far as my experi-
ence went, arrayed against England.
I have gone into these details merely
from a wish of stating everything fair-
ly and truthfully, irrespective of my
own views.
Freneh feeling against this country
has reached such a pitch that, by way
of revulsion, the hostility to Germany
has actually, or at least apparently,
made place for an attitude of friendli-
ness in a most remarkable degree. It
need not be said that quiet watchful-
ness remains the same as before on the
other side of the Vosges among a na-
tion, which, for many hundreds of
years, has been the incessant object of
aggression, whether Royal Republican,
or Imperial Governments were at the
head of France.
From an American friend who has
lived in Paris for a long time, and who
knows well what is going on among
the wealthier classes, I heard that, as
regards languages, both German and
English are very much cultivated now
by the higher middle class and the aris-
tocracy. Is this a sign of an increasing
abatement of deplorable national an-
tipathies? or perhaps the reverse? In
days long gone bysay, when Babe-
lais wrote, and still much later onthe
French were not so averse from the
study of foreign tongues as they be-
came later on. Possibly the same
might be said of England, where cen-
turies ago the knowledge of Italian
was a requisite of a good education.
	It might be suspected that both Eng-
lish and German are more cultivated
now with a view to some future hostile
conflicts. Were such contingencies to
arise, France would probably be some-
what better equipped in knowledge
than she was before the Terrible
Year, as Victor Hugo called it. At the
same time I believe that among the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00416" SEQ="0416" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="406">406 France, Russia, and the Peace of the World.

younger generation there are large and
growing numbers who have no wish
for a repetition of dread armed encoun-
ters, especially not on the eastern fron-
tier. With many of them, I think,
there are really higher aspirations at
the bottom of those linguistic efforts.
They begin to see that the boulevards
are not the boundary of the civilized
world; that there are nations 14 ba8
whose language and literature merit
attention; whose art even, in some
branches, is to be admired or studied.
Witness the spreading Wagner cult, in
remarkable contradistinction from f or-
mer riotous scenes at the attempt of
making some of the great composers
works known to a select audience at
Paris.
	Altogether, France has awakened to
a deep consciousness of her backward
state in many branches of Information.
For the furtherance of public instruc-
tion, especially in its primary branch,
the Third Republic has provided a
yearly budget, which, compared with~
that of the Second Empire, is simply
enormous. It is more than ten times
what it was before the war of 1870-71,
as may be seen by those versed in com-
parative statistics, from the Journal
Officiel of April last. The present bud-
get, leaving out the art sectionwhich,
after all, is also a natural branch of
public instructionamounts to 208,154,-
163 francs. In this matter, at least, the
Revolution of September 4th, 1870, has
achieved a progress which reaches the
masses, whilst so many other obsolete
and anti-democratic institutions still re-
main unreformed, in spite of the many
political and social upheavals France
has gone through during more than a
century.
	Primary instruction in France is now
gratuitous, compulsory and secular.
Formerly it was different in all these
respects. At the time of the fall of
Napoleon III there were many depart-
ments, especially in the west and the
south, in which the number of those
unable to read and to write was be-
tween 61 and 75, 50 per cent. of the
population! Only the departments
near the German and Swiss frontiers
in Alsace and in the Jurathe pro-
portion of the wholly uninstructed
sank down to 7 or even 5 per cent. No
wonder that when the Man of Decem-
ber made a tour through southern
France with his consort Eugenie, he
was actually greeted by the ignorant
peasantry as the Little One (Napo-
leon I), who has come back, and that
his wife was acclaimed with shouts of
Vive Marie Louise! He himself
laughingly told this to Queen Victoria
on his visit here. Sir Theodore Martin
has recorded it.
	There is yet a great deal of dense
ignorance, especially among the agri-
cultural masses in France. Certainly,
the Republic firmly tries at home to
wrest from the priesthood the power
of upholding intellectual obscurantism.
Unfortunately, abroad, In Its foreign
policy the Republican Government still
goes by the old monarchical tradition
of making political use of the Papacy.
This is a perilous kind of double-deal-
ing. It goes to strengthen those den-
calist, Orleanist, Bonapartist, anti-
Dreyfus and military cliques which
often combine against the existing
Commonwealth. Considering that, un-
der the present educational system, the
popular classes have made, at any rate,
some advance, I was astonished to
find in private conversation that a dis-
tinguished political economist repeated
to me the old fallacy about people be-
coming pauperized by a gratuitous
system of education. It is true he be-
longs to the old Manchester school,
some adherents of which are to be
found even in France.
	Those whose memory goes back to
the fifties and sixties know only too
well in what a state of educational
neglect the popular masses in England</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00417" SEQ="0417" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="407">407
France, Russia, and the Peace of the World.
itself were then. At that time more
than 32 per cent. of the newly-married
could not sign their namesnamely, 26
per cent. of the bridegrooms, and 37
per cent. of the brides. In some Eng-
lish counties the number of the un-
lettered was over 56 per cent. Such
was the result of the hypocritical fear
of pauperizing the people by gratui-
tous instruction.
The still backward state of the
large rural population in France is al-
ways a menace to the Republic. When
Paris also goes wrong politically, that
danger becomes great indeed. The
City of Light, to use Victor Hugos
phrase, lost its bead at Boulangers
time completely. Had the brave Gen-
eral not been kept back (in truly
French manner), from action at the
last moment, and persuaded to fly
by his paramour, over whose grave he
afterwards shot himself at Brussels
when he had become penniless, the fate
of the Republic would have been
sealed.
Now, in the last municipal elections
Paris has once more gone wrong. From
being formerly Red it has this time
voted Black, at the beck and call of
the military anti-Dreyfus gang. Such
is the explanation given in letters from
French friends.
Whilst we were at Paris, shortly be-
fore those elections, the friends with
whom I discussed the situation did not
foresee any coming trouble either in
municipal affairs, which were on the
point of being decided, or in Parlia-
ment, which was not then in session. I
expressed a different view. So little
did a distinguished member of the
House of Deputies apprehend a coming
row in that rather turbulent Assembly,
that when I asked him on what day the
sittings would begin again, he actually
confessed that he did not know; and he
seemed to care very little. Yet, no
sooner was the Chamber opened than
there followed a terribly stormy scene,
which led to General de Galliffets
resignation. It showed once more
what dangers are lurking under the
parliamentary surface. Not from in-
creased ill-health did the pitiless slaugh-
terer of the Commune resign, but be-
cause he would not go to the full de-
sirable length against former military
comrades, even though, for a while, he
had acted with a firm hand against
some of the worst offenders.
I may say that when General Gallif-
fet was first appointed by President
Loubet as a sort of terrifying Saviour
of the imperilled Republic, I expressed
strong apprehensions to an old friend,
a well-known scientist, who had gone
through the Revolution of 1848 and the
coup dYtat of 1851, and who thus be-
came, for a time, a prisoner and an
exile. I thought Galliffet himself had
to be watched very closely. This view
was held by my French friend to be
one of unnecessary alarm. Now, how-
ever, both he and another old associate
practically acknowledge that Galliffet
could not be trusted any longer in his
dealing with the military clique. Of
General Andr6, who has been put in his
place, I am informed that he is of no
importance whatever, but devoted to the
RepublicwMcfl is a point not to be
neulected.
My personal experience, strangely
enough, has been for years to this
effect, that otherwise careful and per-
spicacious French politicians often
seem to lose the power of correct judg-
ment shortly before a fatal event or a
highly critical contingency. Fortu-
nately the Republic has had a great
deal of luck in her many troublous com-
plications, which are marked by the
names of Marshal MacMahon; Gain-
betta, the demagogic Ciesarist; Boulan-
ger; and the conspiratory group of deep-
ly-tainted military men of recent date.
It must, however, not be forgotten that
if a considerable section of the Parisian
masses goes wrong, the public peril</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00418" SEQ="0418" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="408">408 France, Russia, and the Peace of the World.

becomes such that only an ambitious
general, who can draw a few regiments
after him, is required for undoing the
Republic.
	Since Napoleon III rebuilt Paris on
a plan he had already formed as an
exilethat is, by cutting large, straight
streets across the town for the effective
6peration of ordnanceresistance by
building harricades has become well-
nigh impossible. Let us hope that a
coming man is not hidden somewhere
~ will one day suddenly and dicta-
torially make an end of a state of
things which so frequently verges upon
a collapse. Were a coup detat carried
~mt, it would inevitably lead to war
as a means of escaping from internal
difficulties created by the distracting
condition of Opposition parties. This
ever-recurring cycle of revolution, re-
action, war and revolution again, has
marked the history of France since
1789. And a similar possibility has to
be reckoned with.
	The gathering~clouds in the Far East
are another evil omen of coming con-
flicts which may tax the whole strength
v~f England. The Czar, with all his
dulcet profession of humane care for
the peace of the world, has quickly
en&#38; ugh made use of the South African
entanglementfirst, by impressing the
Ameer of Afghanistan through a show
~of military force at the frontier; sec-
ondly, by putting Persia under Mus-
~eovite financial control; thirdly, by
iharrying Turkey in the matter of rail-
ways in northern Asia Minor. These
three feats are indicative of well-known
ulterior designs of Czardom.
	I have before me a letter of twelve
pages, with large additional enclosures,
from an Indian friend, who dwells on
the great discontent prevailing in his
native country. He belongs to an an-
cient Mohammedan family, whose
members have been often in native
~Government service. He himself hay-
lng studied in England and formed
good connections in high social circles
here, has for years been such -an ad-
mirer of the institutions of this country
that he generally spoke of it as his
home. In ~a Farewell to London
he said, years ago:
On my return, I shall carry with me
many lively recollections, and a deep
and inexpressible sense o1~ gratitude
towards those with whom I have come
in ~ontact, and of respect and honor
for the English race in general, in-
finitely exceeding that which I felt
when I first landed in England.

	In a pamphlet, The Bulwark of In-
dia, the same author strongly took
sides with England as against Russias
~esigns on Afghanistan. Wise words
of warning were also uttered by him
on the bad treatment of Indians by
English officials and residents.
The alarm pervading the palace at
Kabul just now, owing to Russian pro-
cedure, has had its si~nificant echo i~
communications recently made to me
by the former Chief Secretary of the
Ameer. Under such circumstances, I
believe the letter of the Indian friend
mentioned, who has hitherto been so
warm an admirer of England, and
whose continued loyalty is not to be
doubted, is a noteworthy sign. He now
feels indescribably disappointed and
shocked. I pass over what he says
approvingly of what I have written
on South African affairs. He then
goes on:
In my opinion, those who have read
Sir Edward Clarkes speeches, Mr.
Frederic Harrisons Open Letter to
Lord Salisbury, Mr. John Morleys
speeches, etc., cannot but come to any
conclusion other than that this war is
one of the most cruel, unjust, and inhu-
man wars. It is difficult to believe
that a country like England, the nur-
sery of freedom and independence,
should wage it against a people so weak
and insignificant as the Boers. Say
whatever Lord Salisbury and his asso</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00419" SEQ="0419" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="409">France, Russia, and the Peace of the World.	4O~

dates may say, it is clear that gold-
tields and diamonds are the cause. Is
this the fruit of civilization? Civiliza-
tion sometimes, perhap~ often, does
things which barbarism will be ashamed
jo do. Pride and wealth appear to have
blinded and spoilt Englishmen.... I
am following events with much anxi-
ety and interest, and pray for an early
termination of the war.

The writer refers to the collections
of money made in India for present
war purposes, though millions and mil-
lions of people there know nothing
about this war, and famine and plague
decimate vast districts. Englishmen
in this country, he continues, are
very keen about what they call their
)~restige. They are determined to main-
tain it at any price. It seems to me
strange, very strange indeed, that in
money matters they should forget it.
He then pleads for spending such col-
keted money in the relief of the famine
which has been ravaging India. In
an exposition comprising six folio pages
he points out the mistakes committed
by Government in its ordinances con-
cerning the plague. He does not do so
from any religious prejudice. In his
letter he sympathetically mentions
Huxley and Herbert Spencer. But he
cannot conceal his apprehension about
the opinions of the hundreds of millions
who are subject to English rifle having
often been unnecessarily offended. This
combined with the heavy taxation of
the suffering masses and the offensive
social treatment of the higher-class
natives by Englishmen in India, con-
stitates, in his view, a danger not to
be lightly disregarded.
Of his ideas about the war, and his
The Fortnlghtly Review.
whole communication, including his
name, the writer says that I can make
any use I like. Remembering the laws
or rather ordinances, under which In-
dia is governed, this suggestion is cer-
tainly a proof of courage and, it seems
to me, a serious sign of the times.
	Summing up the whole situation, I
hold that there are great perils ahead
for England. Friendly warning may
be unwelcome to those heedlessly and
headlessly bent upon a course which
was formerly denounced by its own
originator as the most risky and the
most baneful imaginable. But for the
calm observer there can be no doubt
that the conscience of the civilized
world has, in this South African war,
been as much shocked as if some Con-
tinental Power were to destroy by
force of arms the independence and
the Republican institutions of Switzer-
land, or the independence and the
somewhat Conservative institutions of
the Netherlands. An outcry of indig-
nation at such a deed would ring all
over the world. Such an outcry has
rung, in the present instance, from Eu-
rope to America, and it is being taken
up even by cultured Indians of the most
loyal character. The friends of Eng-
land abroad are angered and sad at
heart. Her enemies are reckoning upon
what may befall her some day, when
she will be assailed by a variety of
complications. More than one storm-
cloud is already in course of formation.
The time may not be too far when those
answerable for what is done now will
appear before History, not as the Mak-
ers of new Imperial Glories, but as the
thoughtless Ijnmakers of England.
KarZ Blind.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00420" SEQ="0420" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="410">Conversations uitk Gounod.


CONVERSATIONS WITH GOUNOD.

	The following notes of conversation
with Charles Gounod seem so charac-
teristic of the man and of the artist
that, on reading them over after the
lapse of many years, I have thought It
a pity to reconsign them to oblivion in
the old desk where they lay hidden. I
give them to the public, therefore, just
as they are, because if I began to take
out all reference to myself, they would
no longer have the merit of showing
the kind and affectionate disposition
of the Master who did not care what
trouble he took to please people whom
he liked.
	I was passionately fond of music,
and I had the intense desire to see
something of a life for and in art which
takes hold of most young folks who
have heard operas and read books
about musicians, but whom a cruel
fate has kept hitherto afar from what
seems to them a world of enchantment.
I endorsed upon faith the saying of
George Sand: To be an artist,only
that makes life worth living!
	In this state of mind my happiness
may be imagined when a friend asked
my mother and me to accompany her
to one of Gounods Sunday afternoon
receptions. It was at the time when
he was living in London after the
French war. I felt a little alarmed
when I was introduced to the Master,
but he at once placed me at my ease,
and thus began one of the pleasantest
friendships of my life. For three or
four months I saw Gounod frequently,
and after some of these interviews I
wrote down what he said, exactly in
his own words. As a rule, he spoke to
us in English, which he had not learned
very long, but which he spoke with a
command and felicity of language rare
among foreigners. Sometimes, how-
ever, he was at a loss for a word and
used a French one, and then he would
go on talking in his own tongue. If he
was speaking of something that inter-
ested him he was carried away by his
subject, and seemed to irradiate an
enthusiasm which it was impossible to
resist.
	One of his favorite themes was Pal-
estrina. Palestrinas music, he said,
is holy music. I do not say sacred
music, because God knows what is not
brought out as such in these days. But
it is holy; It is the music of worship,
passionless, calm, pure, majestic,
strong as the Faith! It is outside of
earth and its passions; It swells and
falls like the waves of the sea; it is
the music of the supernatural. And
again, another day, he said: Pales-
trinas music is immense, it is like the
sea. A gentleman said to me, What
was that tedious piece by Palestrina?
I answered him by a little story. When
my mother-in-law, who is a very ex-
citable, enthusiastic person, first saw
the sea, she exclaimed, Oh, my friend,
how magnificent, how sublime! My
father-in-law answered, There is cer-
tainly a great deal of water. Yet, you
see, a great deal of water makes some-
thing, it makes the ocean. But Pales-
trinas music requires a long training
and tradition [to execute). I can as-
sure you that when I heard that piece
in St. Peters at Rome, it filled me; It
took away my breath with its gran-
deur.
	I set down now some of his stray re-
marks.
	I believe that Monart was neither
more nor less than Raphael in another
form. His genius is the same, is Iden-
tical, in another art.
	Singing is expression, singing Is
painting. The voice should interpret
every thought and feeling differently.
410</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00421" SEQ="0421" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="411">	Conversations with Gounod.	411

So is music altogether. Should I make
an angel speak as Faust would speak
to Margaret, or should I address a
Pagan goddess as I should address a
Christian saint?
I am now writing something, some-
thing of the Annunciation. And the
other night I was thinking of the
words: The Angel Gabriel was sent
from God into a city of Galilee named
Nazareth to a virgin espoused to a
man whose name was Joseph of the
House of David, and the Virgins name
was Mary. And the Angel came unto
her and said Hail! and then at the
words, He shall be great and shall be
called the Son of the Highest, and the
Lord God shall give unto - Him the
throne of His father David, I heard
such chords, such music, as I never
heard before. I wrote it all down.
If I were only twenty, I would go
into a convent for ten years. I would
be there alone with my God like Moses
on Sinai; I would work towards my
ideal. But there is no faith in the
world; people can hear but one word,
money, money, money, money.
I do not gain, I lose by hearing my
works performed. I cannot let my
Polycucte come out for there are no
tenors [1873]. I could not bear, as I
have borne, to hear my work destroyed
and murdered; I could not endure that
suffering; it would kill me. Now, you
know, the greatest, perhaps the only,
pleasure of art is the conception. What
I hear can never be adequately inter-
preted. I think the second act, the
baptism of Polycucte, is the finest I
ever wrote.
Music is the most beautiful art, but
it is the most detestable profession.
But is that not right? That which be-
longs most to heaven should fare worst
on earth.
People will run after all that is
superficial and frivolous, the pla~isan-
terie de rort: Yes, after Offenbach and
his kind. I hate that sort of music!
And then, look at Beethoven! Look
at him after the long martyrdom of
his life dying with the words on his
lips, And yet I thought that I had
something here! Placing his hand on
his head a little while before he died
and saying, And yet I thought that I
had something here! Ah, It is terrible!
But you will find it always; like Jesus,
the greatest and the best live among
robbers to die among robbers.
	The beautiful in art is the calm, the
deep. Go to the British Museum and
see the statues of Phidias; they are a
school for every art, for art is one;
there is no separate rule. They are
calm and restful. Nothing contorted,
nothing convulsioniwAre is artistic.
	Against the Perfectly Righteous
there were found two false witnesses.
One of the most magnificent words in
the Gospel in which all the words are
magnificent is, where it is written, after
Jesus had been persecuted by all the
wretched busybodies and slanderers,
But he was going,going away from
the barking of dogs, the sneers of the
Pharisees, the turmoil and toil of life.
	Ii ny a pas de grand homme; ce qul
est grand dans lhomme, ce n est pas
lhomme, cest Dieu.
	Beethoven sold his Ninth Symphony
for 20!
	Quand ic travaille cest que je suis
en paradis. Je me dis toujours que
quand je mourrai je verrai ce que je
cherche. I shall see what I search for!
On ne pane pas de lart dans le del
mais ii eat dit quon chantera.
	Once when advised to take rest he
answered: Quest ce que je puis faire
si ic ne travaille pas? Work is life.
	I have a conviction that my Re-
demption will be my last work. What
can I do after that? And in opera,
what can I do now? There are Mire-
ille, Marguerite and Juliette; these are
my three women. But if we put on
one side Mireille, and say, Marguerite,
Juliette and Polyeuctewhat more can</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00422" SEQ="0422" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="412">	412	Conversations with Gounod.

I do? Friendship? Yes, but is friend-
ship a very musical subject?
	I began to think of Faust as a
~subject for an opera when I was twen-
ty, and I wrote it at thirty-eight in
two and a half years. So in this way
it is certainly the chief work of my
life.
	What is hard is that when we have
ibecome most worthy and most capable
of doing good we must die. But per-
haps it is that God is determined to
show that He can do without our help,
that He has no need of men to carry
out His work and His will. Yes, it is
hard, too, to see the young and gifted
taken away from us; but they may
have left their mark, they may have
-impressed something of good and noble
on some other soul and so their mission
is accomplished. I have in Paris a
dear friend whom I have known ever
since she and her husband were chil-
dren, and they are to me as my own
children, and every year for some time
-I passed some months with her in her
~h4teau in the country. We used to
take long walks in the summer in the
park and talk about all things, art,
music, religion, life, death, philosophy.
And she once asked me, as you do,
why I did not write a book on all this?
But that I could not do; I could not
-write as I talk; music is my book. But
if what I may say does good to those
who hear it, so much the better. I told
my friend that if she, having a good
memory, could write down what I say,
she could make what use of it she
liked; but I cannot write it down.
	I am sometimes in the greatest state
of hdpe and joy, and sometimes in de-
spair in darkness. It has -always been
this struggle in me between light and
darkness. L~quiZibreit is that we
strive after and that we never quite
attain; we are always rocking to one
)	side or to the other.
~~Yn his dark moments Gounod always
thought that he would never be able
to write any more. My musical-box
is shut, he used to say.
	I repeated to him the repiark of a
friend: Gounods music is the music
that lifts me to heaven, and It is the
music that will be sung in heaven.
Well, he said, laughing, I hope the
music of heaven will be a good deal
better than mine. Going on in the
same strain he said that he hoped that
he should be near his friends in heaven,
For what should I do with all the
commonplace people there?
	Some reviews of his Requiem came
in.	I said that I hoped some day to
hear it perfectly performed. He an-
swered: One day my Requiem will
be perfectly performed, on the day of
my death. Then will be my supreme
revenge on my critics; I shall say to
them, You are dead, but I live. 
	The critics, he added, have always
been against me; they have had a sys-
tem, namely, to bury every new work
of mine and then, after a while disinter
it so as to kill the next one.
	It was very interesting to hear him
teaching his choir. Once he said to
them: Now in this part I want you
to sing as if you were silent; it seems
a paradox, but I want you to imitate
silence by your singing. If I sing like
that no one need be silent, but if I sing
like this all the room must be in si-
lence.
	Though he always had a word of
praise for them Gounods patience was
tried by the not unnatural ambition
of am-ateurs to sing his music to him.
I remember his face while a gentleman
with a rather nice voice but a wooden
style, performed Salve dimora. He
was delighted, however to meet with
real talent. We introduced to him a
boy of eleven named Claude Jacquinot
whose clever playing on the violin we

11u the end Gounod modestly suggested
that no music of his own should be performed
at his funeral. The mass was sung to a Gre-
gorian chant.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00423" SEQ="0423" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="413">	Conversations with Gounod.	41S

had heard at a musical party given by
the late Mrs. Pitt Byrne. Received
with a kiss of encouragement, the little
fellow performed Gounods Ave
Maria, accompanied by the composer.
Claude was modest, but not in the least
nervous; he played afterwards an elab-
orate tJur tc force, and then a little
piece of his own. The Maste: pressed
him to his heart; This is a good boy!
he said; now we will have the sister-
piece to that, a little song I wrote when
I was thirteen,which proved to be
the charming Fauvette. I mentioned
that it was my recollection of the in-
terview between Mendelssohn and the
wonderful boy Joachim that had led
to our arranging the present meeting.
In this you were his godmother, said
Gounod. Then, turning to the boy, he
continued: I bless him; if my wishes
are realized he will have a great future.
But you must always remember that
the more you learn the more you will
have to learn. To the parents, who
were now much excited, he said: If
your son is as good as his organization
he will be a great source of glory and
happiness to you. I give him my bless-
ing. I wish that I could give him all
that I have in me, all that is here,
and he touched his forehead. Claude
told him that he was writing an opera,
of which the overture and many of the
songs were ready; Gounod told him
to bring them the next time he came.
Then the boy said something which
Gounod could not make out, so he asked
me to explain. It was this: I wish
you could have all the money Mr. C.
gets for your writings. This practical
observation from lips like a cherubs
brought us all down to earth.2
Some one present remarked how kind
Gounod was to show such interest in
the young violinist. To this he replied:
We should all help each other; what

21 soon lost sight of theiJacquinots, but I
believe that Claude won honorable though
not extraordinary distinction in France.
we have, we have it only that we may
give it. I had the honor and happiness
of knowing Mendelssohn. It was in
1843, five years before his death. Whe~
I was in Berlin, his sister, Mine. Hen-
sel, whom I had known at Rome, gave
me a letter of introduction to her~
brother at Leipzig. I was with him
for four days, from morning to even-
ing. Ah, he was so good! What he
was to me I cannot tell you. He con-
voquait (How do you say that in Eng-
lish, convoked?) the Choral Society,
which was en vacances, for me onlyL
And he gave me the score of his sym-
phony in A, the one dedicated to the
Queen of England; you know it? Here
he hummed the opening motive. Is
it not lovely? Mendelssohn was an angel
upon earth. But what he was is shown
in his works; you may all know what
he was.
On hearing that Dr. H. was acquaint-
ed with the Mendelssohn family at
Berlin, Gounod asked after each ot
the surviving members, and especially
the stern-faced Paul, who had been
Dr. H.s pupil in mathematics.
To wind up the afternoon, we had
Abrahams Request and The Son~
of Solomon, two of Gounods most
beautiful sacred songs beautifully sung~
When there was no one to play the
violoncello accompaniment to The
Song of Solomon Gounod used to hum
it, and the deep expression which he
threw into the notes was never equalled
to my hearing even by that touchlng~
instrument. I may here recall that I
heard him say more than once that he
thought English was the best language
for religious music. He much admired
the severer school of English Church
music, as, for instance, the anthems
of Dr. Wesley and of his father Samuel
Wesley.
	One winter at London I was ill with
a cold at our hotel in Suffolk Street,
Pall Mall East, the same in which An-
thony Trollope died, and which he cele</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00424" SEQ="0424" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="414">	414	Conversations with Gounod.

brated in one of his novels by describ-
ing it as frequented by the better sort
of deans and bishops. Gounod came
often to see me. One day he appeared
at half-past two, dressed in a long fur
coat which made him look very pictu-
resque. You must excuse my toilette,
he said, as he laid his fur cap on the
table; but I do not come to pay a
visite d~e c6r~monie to a young lady, but
as one soul comes to another soul. How
are you, my dear child? This morning
I said, I must go early to see my Eve,
as if I put it off I should not be able
to go, as there is the choir to-night.
He said I ought to do nothing: This
child ought not to work! She ought to
be Penf ant gdti, fed upon love and also
upon good cutlets. The body must be
looked after as well as the spirit. Love
is worth just as much as the people
are worth who give it. I need
not tell you that I love you,
my dear child. I loved you from
the moment I saw you, and I
think love is a thing that arrives at Its
maximum instantaneously; if one loves
a person thirty or forty years, one does
not get to love him more or less; it is
just the same.
	Another day he brought a little ma-
chine for spraying the throat; he had
gone to some particular chemist to buy
it as it was a French invention. We
showed him a book of poems by Louts
Dierz; he read one or two, but did not
like them. Bad style, bad style, he
said. If I do not strongly accentuate
the words you cannot understand what
is meant, but if I do, hear how unmusi-
cal the sound is! This poet follows
Victor Hugo too much. I admire Vic-
tor Hugo very much, but not his imi-
tators. The tendency of modern French
poets Is to exaggeration. Now what is
difficult in art is not what we give
forth, but what we hold back. It is to
say to everything that is exaggerated,
to every immature thought, to every-
thing that is not true, vou8 nentrerez
pa~ ici. People nowadays write poetry
to be looked at, not to be read aloud.
They think much about the idea, but
nothing about the way in which it is
expressed. I say to such as those,
Why do you not write excellent prose?
The very life of poetry is to be perfect
in form as well as in thought.
	I asked who were his favorite poets?
Moliere, he answered; Moli~re and
Lafontaine, these are my favorites. See
how admirable are Molieres lines! If
the French language should exist for a
million years not a word could be added
or taken away from the verse of Mo-
li~re. No exaggeration, no poverty, no
redundance! It is like Mozart; it is
perfect for all time. Do you remember
the admirable scene in the Misan-
thrope, in which Oronte shows his
bad v\erses to Alceste? And he forth-
with recited nearly all the scene.
	Then again taking up the volume of
Dierzs poems, he opened it at one
which contained the words, Nos dou-
leurs sont immortelles. Mais ce nest
pas vrai, he said; nos douleurs ne
sont pas Immortelles. Nos douleurs
sont mortelles. Our sorrows, the sor-
rows which we innocently suffer, are
surely for this earth only. As to lea
damndscest autre chose. Mals enfin,
il y a une parole de Notre Seigneur ~
laquelle je pense toujours. Ii disait
Mon Pore, je nai pas perdu un de
ceux que vous m avez conifids except6
le Ills de perdition (qul est, je crols,
Judas). Pas un! Ainsi, jesp~re quil
ny a pas beaucoup de monde en en-
fer.
	On the nineteenth of that February
there was a Wagner Concert, a novelty
then. Gounod happening to say the
day before that he would like to go to
it, we asked him to come with us, to
which he readily assented. At the
agents we were told that all the good
places were sold, but when it was
hinted that M. Gounod would be of the
party three excellent seats in the mid-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00425" SEQ="0425" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="415">	The PearZ~	415

die of the front row were produced.
The concert began with the overture to
Tannhaiiser,a fine work, but un
peu trop violent. After a song from
Rienzi there was a selection from
Lohengrin, all of which Gounod
liked~ but most of all the prelude to the
third act; several times he sail in a
low voice, That is beautiful, that is
beautiful. But a piece from the
Meistersinger he did not like at all.
	After the concert he returned with
us to the hotel and took chocolate with
us. The public, he said, moved
much faster than the individual, and
therefore the individual must place
himself before his age if he desires not
to be behind it. Wagner has some idea
of this sort; it is a necessity which
every true artist must realize. Great
men may be said to be for every age
save their own; small men are for their
own and none other.
	The coloring of some of Wagners
morceaux is splendid, he continued; it
is intensely mystical, but is it scenical?
Macmillans Magazine.
Is it suited for the stage? There is
more process than finality in his music,
and he is too fond of exhausting the or-
chestra all at once. Violence, impetus,
is not strength. Look at the Greek art!
There is a saying of Tertullian, the
Father of the Church, God can be
patient because He is Eternal. And
you remember in the Scriptures when
God spoke to Elijah, He was not in the
storm nor in the whirlwind but in the
still, sweet breeze. Now look at Mo-
zarts Don Juan. The statue ad-
vances to seize the guilty one [here he
hummed the music and imitated the ac-
tion] without hurry as without halting,
tranquil and inevitable as eternal jus-
tice.
	A few weeks later we left London
for the country. I like to see people
come but I hate to see them go, said
Gounod, when we took leave of him.
Jai port6 le deull depuis vingt heures
pour votre d6part.
	It was a prophetic mourning, for we
saw him no more.
Evelyn Martinengo-riesaresco.




THE PEARL.

They tell us that a tiny graln of sand
Caught in the opening of a sea shells maw,
May grow to be a gem without a flaw,
Such as men search for on the oceans strand.
Nathiess the shell fish well doth understand
The wide beneficence of Natures law,
The dread invader which with fear he saw,
Becomes the priceless pearl of Samarcand.
And countless miracles there are that teach
Most wondrous lessons if we will but see,
Ever at work with neither sound nor speech,
There Is no ill but hath its remedy,
Its Gilead balm the alien pain to reach,
And turn lifes discords into harmony.
C.	D. W.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00426" SEQ="0426" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="416">Old and New Japan.


OLD AND NEW JAPAN.




We read that in the year 1153, when
the failure of the princely dynasty of
the Fujiwara had pitted against each
other the families of the Talra and the
Minamoto, a monster alighted on the
roof of the imperial palace. He had
the head of an ape, the body of a tiger
and the tail of a serpent. We recognize
the animal. It is the old original feu-
dalism in a new shape, and for four
centuries to come it will rend by its tur-
bulence, its ferocity and its perfidy, the
territory of Japan. One after another
the shoguns, who are its offspring, will
endeavor to master It, and to restore
for their own benefit the centralization
of the empire. But however manly
themselves, they have but effeminate
children. They arc only vice-emperors,
and the regents whom they appoint be-
come shoguns to them. Nevertheless,
upon two occasions, unity was all but
realized. The Hojo, in the thirteenth
century, repelled an invasion of the
Mongols, unhappily the only one. In
the fifteenth century the genius of
Japan attained to perfection through
patience, and wrought lovely miracles
in silk and lacquer. Then the shogun-
ate also succumbed, every province of
the empire erected itself into a separate
kingdom, the great monasteries became
fortresses, and anarchy supervened.
	Similar spectacles are afforded by
the history of medkeval Europe. But
when we reflect that for four hundred
years Japan was forging souls on the
anvil of civil war, yet never struck
out one new idea, one of those flashes
which light up the universal conscience,
one of those truths or even one of those
noble errors which laybare the primi-
tive bases of humanity, the heroichistory
Tiansiated for The Living Age.
of the country will inevitably appear
less rich than our own, less fruitful,
resembling rather, in its sterility, that
of barbarous peoples. The pretty fan-
cies of Japanese art cannot atone for
the horrors of that time. Among a peo-
ple in whom a humanity which may
fairly be called exquisite, is often
found united with positive cruelty,
delicate little women, with painted lips
and pointed finger~tips received from
the soldiers in besieged castles, gory
severed heads which they carefully
label, that every man may be able to
recognize his own trophies when pay-
time arrives. They even go so far as
to blacken the teeth of the victims; for,
since none but the princes of the im-
perial family and nobles attached to the
court had a right to this adornment,
the warrior willingly took the benefit
of such a trick. We were not afraid
of the heads, wrote one of these wom-
en, we were used to sleeping in the
smell of blood.
	It is true that the greatest nations
also have emitted these abominable
exhalations, but in their case a trace
of metaphysical intoxication has usually
mingled with the enthusiasm of car-
nage. Our crusades, our religious
wars, our wars of races, our Jacqueries
what a list! Their battle-fields con-
tinually remind one of the man who
climbed a pile of corpses to get a wider
view. Here the heaps of dead are pro-
digiously high, but the victors who
scale them see only the same con-
tracted horizon. The conquests of Ja-
pan were bounded by a vicious circle;
and ber native intellect contributed
nothing to the universal store.
Nevertheless, the love of fighting ren-
dered the spirit of the country at once
intrepid and adroit. The sons and
daughters of the samurai were trained
416</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00427" SEQ="0427" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="417">Old and New Japan.

in hardship; the former learned to wield
the sword, the latter the dagger. The
thought of death played so large a part
in their educational program, that they
were even instructed in the ceremonial
of suicide. At that age when the
charms of life appeal most strongly to
the heart and the senses, the youth
of the country learned in what attitude
and with what rites persons of good
birth disembowel themselves. Some
even gave proof of a terrific precocity.
The little Jap, of whom the following
anecdote is related, can hardly have
been more than seven years old. As-
sassins had been ordered to dispatch
his father, and, misled by a strong
likeness, they had brought back to
their master a head which no one could
positively identify. The magnate sent
for the child and showed the head to
him; and the boy, perceiving the mis-
take, and that the assassins must be
upheld in it, pulled out of his belt the
poniard, which the sons of the samurai
wore even at that tender age, and gave
his unspoken lie the indisputable au.
thority of despair by plunging it into
his own entrails and falling dead be-
fore the ghastly countenance.
No people has ever gone farther in
the stern cult of death. Buddhism,
though reproving suicide as a childish
subterfuge on the part of a man con-
fronted by destiny, did, nevertheless,
weaken the ties that bind him to the
external world; and it was to the doc-
trines of Confucius most of all that
the Japanese owed their sombre pen-
chant for self-murder. It was not that
they regarded death as a deliverer. The
notion that they would get another and
a happier existence in exchange for
their last sigh, would have marred in
their eyes the equity of the transac-
tion. They derived from the Confu-
cian philosophy only the rudiments of
an imperious positivism. The hoary
sage who disliked Buddhism deeply,
and resolutely warded off its dreamy
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	424
417

speculations, made a virtue of their
very philosophic impotence. They
went beyond that renowned master of
ethics, and, too proud to question one
who will not speak, regarding it as
almost indecent to peer into the black-
ness of the tomb, they asked of death
only an unequivocal attestation that
honor had been satisfied and duty done.
For them, therefore, death put off its
dread apparel of grief and anxiety.
They stripped it of all disquieting as-
sociations, but it was no more a luxury
to them than was love. They were not
carried away by it as in a whirlpool.
They made it a custom, an institution
the regular solution of the more diffi-
cult problems of life. Had a samurai
embezzled his masters money? He
killed himself. Had the master per-
mitted himself an offensive word or
gesture? He killed himself. They
died by way of protest against orders
which they could not obey, or injuries
which they could not avenge. In the
correct form of han-karl, at the very
instant when the kneeling samurai
struck his own bowels, his dearest
friend who stood beside him, cut off
his head. The Japanese sabres worked
like lightning, and were seen only when
they were withdrawn. In certain of
the ruder provinces, the men who bore
arms practiced their virgin blades at
nightfall on belated travellers. Self-
murder was to them the crowning grace
of civilization; and the murder of others
no brutality. They looked at every-
thing sub specie mortis. One night a
young warrior rescued a young girl
from a band of ravishers, and took her
to the Royal Palace. The prince, in his
turn, offered her to him; she was an
adorable creature. But the young man
replied, with melancholy grace, that
one vowed to death must not con-
tract these ephemeral ties. The girl
heard him, and the cup which she was
holding fell from her hands. Before
these men who, with no quarrel against</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00428" SEQ="0428" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="418">418

life, are yet bent upon self-destruc-
tion, the illusions of earthly love and
the illusions of piety itself, behave like
the young girl. They drop the cup.
Murder and suicide were the chief na-
tional sports.
They refined and refined upon the
obligations of the soldier to his cap-
tain, the wife to her husband, the child
to its parents. Even while it disorgan-
ized the country, feudalism, aided by
the nature of the people, created there
no end of distinct and animated organ-
isms. Filial piety, personal loyalty,
obedience, the sacrifice of the individual
to the interests of the fief, were carried
to so fanciful an extreme that the sub-
lime itself was cheapened. Our own
ancient history reveals no such
transports of sel&#38; sacrifice and stoicism.
But the very slight effort which super-
human virtue seems to have cost these
heroes, rather impairs its beauty to
my mind. I can understand one fa-
thers immolating his own child, to save
the child of his prince, but that this
example should become the basis of a
school, this atrocious abnegation of
self a common practice, that a strict
devotion to worldly obligations should
come to demand as much bloodshed as
the altars of the gods themselveshere I
detect the invincible tendency of the
Japanese mind to push a simple idea to
the point of absurdity and engraft mon-
strous fantasies upon natural instincts.
The Japanese have wit, but they are
thoughtless. In the absence of mate-
rial they undertake to provide it. They
work furiously over elementary ideas;
but the deductions which they draw
therefrom are so grotesque that they
impoverish rather than develop them.
They hollow them out, work them over,
carve, chisel, stipple them, until they
become so strange as to be no longer
recognizable. But the ideas are ele-
mentary still. Their morality is like
their housesabsolutely primitive in
structure, but overlaid by a thousand
Old and New Jatan.

	petty devices, an infinitude of details
like their apartments, where a fanci-
ful art admires itself upon a humble
matting, or shines over columns which
are tree-trunks with barely the bark
removed. When you get inside them
you find their souls as rude and primi-
tive as those of Homers heroes; and
yet, between two instincts which
breathe of the primeval forest you shall
find an exquisite fancy, comical or
dainty, or one of those gorgeous chi-
meras characteristic of a society which
has grown so sick of nature that it
finds no pleasure save in occasionally
defying it.
The ruling passion in that society
was ambition intensified by the clo~se
and solitary contemplation of death.
The polish of a princely court could
never have been maintained among
men at once so vindictive and so vain,
save under pressure of the most oner-
ous formalism. Moral repression was
transformed there into physical re-
straint. Warriors went muffled up In
garments wherein their figure was al-
most lost. Hanging sleeves paralyzed
all vivacity of gesture, and trousers
were so wide and so long that he who
walked in them seemed to be travel-
ling on his knees, and could neither
make an attack nor escape one. This
amplitude of drapery disarmed individ-
ual men, raising between them impas-
sable barriers of light, rustling silk.
Then the Buddhist priests brought Into
fashion the ceremonial of tea-drinking.
Tea was imbibed as though in cele-
bration of a mystery, with rhythmic
evolutions, hierophantic gestures and
silent incantations and the deep delib-
eration which properly attends the
working of a miracle. Nor was it
women only who strictly observed the
forms of this ritual. Men-at-arms also
assisted patiently and with decorum.
The room where some one officiated at
a brazier, while the rest assumed
grave and self-collected attitudes</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00429" SEQ="0429" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="419">	Old and New Jatan.	419

around a simple tea-pot as though it
had been a magic vase, beeame~God
forgive me!a kind of Japanese Hotel
de Ramboulliet.
Their habits of slaughter, moreover,
never smothered their love of the mad-
rigal. The extreme simplicity fur-
nished an aid to poetic inspiration.
They had learned at a comparatively
early period how to turn an elegant epi-
gram of one and thirty syllables, and
they indulged at the critical moments
of their lives in the Chinese coquetry
of an impromptu. Some persons pre-
pared improvisations to be uttered with
the latest breath. The live verses in
which they gave up the ghost were the
obolus they paid on entering into glory.
They liked to take a backward look
over the fair aspect with which earth
had flattered their eyes, and they pre-
served a tender and pious affection for
a landscape which they had not hesi-
tated to defile with bloodshed. Animal
life was more sacred to them than that
of man.
I have heard it said that in
the old times, before the Chinese in-
vasion of Japan, no one might be put
to death while the trees were in bloom.
Long since, the spring ceased to extend
to human life the immunity of its hap.
py smile. The truce of its perfumes
was at an end, but their fragrance
might still be enjoyed; and men con-
tinued to dwell with inexhaustible de-
light on the subtile marvels of the ver-
nal time. They preserved under their
clumsy armor a refined impressionabil-
ity and a feeling for delicate shades
quite unknown to their contemporaries
in Europe.
The populacethe laborers, artisans,
merchantsreduced to obedience and
constrained to resignation by the su-
premacy of the warlike caste, had to
find their sole amusement in fabulous
tales, religious dances and the meta-
morphoses of gardens and forests.
Even when the heavens rained blood,
and the destinies of the people were
most cruelly mocked, their anguish
blossomed into a legend. The very so-
cial inferiority of the depressed classes
brought them nearer to that earth,
whose rocks and plants were beloved
of the Buddhist. Reassured about an-
other life by their bonzes, who guaran-
teed them a vague Paradise upon cer-
tain specific terms, they turned their
attention to the trivial beauties of the
smallest things. The curiosity which
nature had kindled in their soulslike
a night-lamp in a rustic sanctuary
might not, indeed, dissipate the great
darkness of the firmament, but it shed
a soft lustre over every blade of grass
and the corolla of every flower. A
mysterious affinity was established be-
tween these humble folk and the flow-
ers that fade so soon, the leaves that
the wind carries away, the stones worn
to smoothness by the water of run-
ning streams. The absolute need to
weigh ones words and regulate ones
gestures, in a society where the slight-
est impertinence or faintest display of
temper might be punished with death,
made this the most patient, obliging,
amiable people ever fashioned by the
hand of tyranny. And when we con-
sider, on the one hand, that warlike no-
bility, fierce and yet stoical, and on
the other, the great undistinguished
mass, disciplined and, at the same time,
refined by fear, we begin to understand
what St. Francis Xavier meant when
he said that the Japanese were the
delight of his soul.
The apostle was under no delusion
concerning their faults. He notes them
with a precision which all his enthusi-
asm could not dull. But though he felt
keenly the difficulties of his mission,
the love of glory which he found among
the Japanese, their chivalrous honor,
their easy renunciation of the pleas-
ures of this world, their courtesy, their
wit, eager, as he says, for all know!-
edge, human and divineall these</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00430" SEQ="0430" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="420">Old and ~New latan.

things appeared to him to favor the
friurnph of the Christian faith. His
~bpe was that baptism would impart
new health to virtues that were cor
 ~uptlng for the lack of a little divine
Salt; and that hope seemed to be well
founded, for daimios, samurai, and in-
deed whole cities, were converted. The
sower stretched forth his hand, and
the hsi-vest was there. In 1550, only
 eight years after the wreck of a For-
I tuguese vessel upon the coast of Japan,
 Christianitythat is to say, Western
civilizationwas playing a prominent
part there; and had all but carried the
day over the civilization of China.
How came it, after all, to pass over the
land like a hurricane, leaving behind it
only the memory ;~f a vague but dis-
tasteful Imposture?
	The reason is to be sought neither
In the hatred of the bonzes nor in the
scandal created by those Spanish
monks, who disputed, with anathemas,
the conquest of the Silver Isles~ by
Portuguese Jesuits, nor in the shame-
lessness of the European sailors, who
~gave the lie in so emphatic a manner
to the alleged moral benefit of Chris-
tianity. The arrival of St. Francis
Xavier exactly coincided with the ad-
vent on the scene of three great states-
men, destined to mould the Japanese
clay in so masterly a manner that it
bears their Impress still.
	The last fifty years of the fifteenth
century were convulsed by the forces
of feudalism. It was, perhaps, the
most illustrious epoch in the history of
Japan. All dykes were broken and the
people overflowed. The individual
shook off the chains which had riveted
him to the community, and a spontane-
ous energy overcame all social conven-
tion. For the first time a living spirit
animated the dry bones, and we begin
to see some meaning in the massacres.
A commanding volition hurries the
movement of events and regulates their
 wild confusion. There is unity of
action in that trilogy, which lasted for
half a century.
	The first act was performed by No-
bunaga, maker and unmaker of sho~
guns. He declared war upon the Buddh-
ist nobility, sacked their monasteries
and annihilated religious feudalism.
Nobunaga was of noble birth, but his
successor and the heir of his policy had
been a groom, and his name was Hi-
deyoshi.
	With the physique of a gorilla, the
morals of a barrack-room, and that
overweening pride of the parvenu,
which borders upon madness, he had
also an incredible faculty for command
and designs so vast that they make of
this monster a kind of genius. It had
taken the plebs of Japan centuries to
conceive him, and nothing less than a
widespread catastrophe could have
brought him to the birth. This man,
having received information of the am-
buscade which was to cost Nobunaga
his life, left it to the gods to defend
his benefactor, concentrated all power
in the hands of a single prime minister,
struck at the feudal nobility with blow
upon blow, and finally gave a new turn
to warlike instincts which he had but
half subdued by himself assuming
command of the feudal forces and
launching them against Corca. It was
an expedition equally famous and
sterile; but Hideyoshi cared less for
foreign conquest than for exhausting
in foreign warfare the hot spirit of
civil conflict. He died, leaving one son,
a minor; and also a pupil who was
destined to surpass his master
Yeyasu.
	To the coarse, lusty, brutal plebeian,
who walked with his head flung always
insolently backward, there succeeded
a man of the old noblessecold, silent,
tenacious, unscrupulous, but whose in-
terests were identified with those of the
country, and who loved in his own
serfs the entire Japanese people. The
South now rose in arms against the
42~</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00431" SEQ="0431" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="421">	Old and New Jatan.	4L~1

North, and claimed the empire for the
son of Hideyoshi, whose triumph would
certainly have involved the ruin of his
fathers work. The day of Sekigahara,
in 1600, when forty thousand Japanese
perished, was really the salvation of
Japan. Heavy blows were dealt upon
either side, but the future belonged to
the genius of Yeyasu. On the night
after the combat that first of the line
of the Tokugawa shoguns, who had
fought all day bareheaded, resumed
his helmet. A good general, he re-
marked, never covers his head until the
battle is over and won. It was more
than an epigram accompanied by a
fine gesture. The morrow of that great
victory found the victor upright, pacific
in temper, but with his helmet on.
Those about him had had enough of
bloodshed. One only danger still re-
mained; it was the Catholic party
among the southern clans. Encouraged
by Nobunaga, who saw in Christianity
only a sect hostile to the Buddhists,
and roughly used by his successor, Ill-
deyoshi, the missionaries were to en-
counter in Yeyasu and his grandson.
Yemitsu, enemies as Intelligent as they
were implacable. Their hostility was
not aggravated by fanaticism. They
simply tried the Christian doctrine and
condemned it, both as pagans and as
statesmen. Christianity would stir
up dissension and rekindle the flames
of civil war. It menaced the national
life no less than the moral security of
Japan. In the wake of Dominican and
Franciscan. monks from Manila, came
Spanish adventurers, who scented a.
new prey. The Tokugawa refused to
surrender the keys of their hearts to
these disquieting apostles. As a mat-
ter of fact, what they felt vaguely, and
dreaded all the more was that breath
of freedom which the Christian religion
exhalesthe noble individualism, if I
may venture so to call it, which is
aroused by the sense of his own dig-
nity, which it imparts to every man.
The ideas fostered by Christianity tend-.
ed toward nothing less than a new.
revolution, of which the country, in lts~
exhausted condition, dared not run the,
risk. The new faith had been preached9.
either a hundred years too late or .s~
hundred years too soon.
	In 1638 the last of the. Japanese
Christians revolted, and were massa-..
cred, not far from Nagasaki, In the,
castle of Shimabara, where they ha4
been besieged, and which they had de-
fended in the most heroic manner. I~
has been strenuously asserted that no
European was mixed up in this rebel-,
lion, and that it was provoked less by~
religious persecution than by those.
feudal iniquities which weighed so
heavily upon the peasant clasa But,
the very fact of a revolt against in-.
iquity bore witness to the emancipating.
influence of Christianity. Those poor
folk who sang hymns to the glory of;
God from the top of their ramparts:
and called on the angels to testify tha~i
they were in their right, troubled the;
souls of the besieging army sent out.
by the shogun. This was like no war~
which they had ever waged before..
was the very first time that an appeal
to the justice of heaven had been heard
above the din of arms, and it was ~,
noble page of Japanese history.
But I can perfectly understand thea
relief it was to the new masters of Ja~7
pan to learn that order reigned in their
Warsaw.
The Portuguese expelled and all rela~
tions with timid England broken off,
only the Dutch Protestants were now9
permitted to trade with the empire, and
even they were confinedas though they,
had been plague-stricken,, to the port of;
Nagasaki, and to the island of Deshima,
which lies just off the coast and i~
shaped somewhat like a fan without a
handle. There they continued for more:
than two centuries to offer the humill-
ating spectacle of a white race In sub-
jection, degraded less by the contempt</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00432" SEQ="0432" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="422">	422	Old and New Jatan.

on which the Japanese piqued them-
selves, than by their own deplorable
passion for gain. Japan, meanwhile,
wrapped herself in a garment of thick
darkness. Her sons, who in times of
peace had roamed the seas in the char-
acter of adventurous explorers, were
no longer allowed to quit her chores;
and the only trace left there by the
brief visitation of the occident was the
use of tobacco, which became universal,
and a few firearms, that soon turned
rusty.
And now let the reader cast his eye
over a map of Japan. Let him con-
cider that slender archipelago lying
along the Asiatic continent in an ele-
gant curve, like that of a waving vine-
branch hung with unequal clusters of
fruit. Of all the islands that darken
all the seas of earth, I know none so
gracefully designed; of which the con-
tours are so supple and charming. But
this wavy empire calls up I know not
what image of a headless and inverte-
brate creature, sleeping on the crest
of the waves. The life that circulates
through its rings and folds seems not
to be animated by a single soul. But
if this aspect of the country seems par-
tially to explain its lawless agitations,
it also fills us with admiration for
those Tokugawa shoguns, who were
able to inform that serpentine body
with one mind and one will.
Take first the island of Kuishiu
at the southern extremity, the last and
biggest of the grape clusters. It lies
with its group of lesser islands as
though severed from the rest of the
empire, leaning toward Formosa and
the Philippines. It received the first
Europeans, and, before them perhaps,
the Malaysian Invaders. But the old
invasions are forgotten; Christianity
flourished there for but one hour, and
the men who people the slopes of the
uttermost cape, add to their insular
vanity a sort of taciturn grimness~as
of sentinels stationed on the outposts
of a land. Where they are the world
ends for them. Their pride has no
bounds, and their humanity no horizon.
Vanquished, they accepted a defeat of
whfrh their remoteness from the rest
of their compatriots prevented their
feeling all the brutal humiliation. Yet
they will continue for ages to taste the
bitterness of that defeat. Their semi-
tropical climate has not rendered them
torpid. Neither the charms of woman
nor the spell of the bonze have any
great hold on them. What they love
best are warlike dances and sword ex-
ercise. Such are the people of Satsu-
ma. I have spent some time in their
capital city, Kagoshima, and I still re-
ceive from it the impression of a rude
and circumscribed existence, In a bay
encircled by mountains, a bay of heav-
ing waters irradiated by dazzling sun-
shine. In April the hills array them-
selves in azaleas and anemones, but
the craters are always active.
Move on toward the north and you
will find mountains, forests, volcanoes
a nature sweet and wild, but ever
menaced by disaster. What vultures
nests! What lairs for rebels! On the
left the peninsula of Hizen; In front the
strait of Shimonosaki, under the gover-
norship of Prince Choshiu, who is him-
self one of the vanquished. His two
provinces command the Inner Sea. His
subjects are quite as haughty and dliii-
cult as the men of Satsuma, but the
rivers of Central Japan flow past their
territory. They have taste, keen in-
telligence and a cultivated form of
speech. The Japanese who have been
in Europe say that Satsuma is Sparta,
while Choshlu is Athens.
The farther you go from this province
the more docile you find the disposition
of the people and their characters are
less strongly marked. The very waves
of the mediterranean sea of Japan
wear a kind of human aspeet from hav-
ing reflected so many heroic faces and
divine phantoms. The island of Shi</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00433" SEQ="0433" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="423">Old and New Japn.

koku, however, which forms the boun-
dary upon one side of that azure ex-
panse, nourishes a curious population.
Sheltered by their ramparts of schist,
and facing the unknown Pacific, they
manage to escape, to some extent, the
observation of their masters. The men
of Tosa live amid the same kind of
scenery as these of Satsuma; and their
view of a wide expanse of ocean begets
in them a similar feeling of solitary im-
portance. On the great island in their
rearwhich is a continent for the
doubly insulated folk of Japanare the
ancient provinces that constitute the
heart of the country and the grass-
grown battle-fields; and there the sim-
ple web of life is beginning once more
to be shot with threads of gold. There
are Kioto, city of emperors and bonzes,
and Nara, once the seat of the imperial
court, a home of art and learning, to
which the Italian harmony of its sweet
and sonorous name seems altogether
appropriate.
But Yeyasu went farther still, until
he had put between himself and the
emperor mountains which can be
crossed only by the pass of Hakon6,.
and then he built at the mouth of the
Sumida Gawa his new capital of Yed-
do. Behind it Japan goes tapering
away to the sea of Yesofirst a level
stretch, then foot-hills where the soil
is exceeding rich, then snow-capped
mountains, long winters and infinite
security. The victor, setting his hack
against that realm which he has first
garrisoned with his own creatures, al-
lows his eye to range over the rest of
the empire. He puts forth a stealthy
paw and clutches first the cities which
had been exempted from the general
distribution, and which he transforms
into the shogunal strongholds: Naga-
saki in the province of Klushiu, the
only port where a European is suffered
to land; Osaka, the principal port for
the commerce of the internal sea, the
great granary of Japan, and its wealth-
423.

lest city. The remote seats of the most
warlike clans, like Satsuma and Cho-
shiu, he does not venture to touch, but
he endeavors to circumscribe them.
The new daimios, who have been en-
nobled and enriched by his conquest,
will receive the territory bordering on
those formidable fiefs Down the long
chess-board of Japan Yeyasu will si-
lently push his pawns against the
pieces of his adversary, and he will
have the extraordinary sagacity to,
checkmate without taking them~
This man of brilliant genius, one of
the most notable of all those who have
had the capacity for organizing a na-
tion, was able, in the end, to reconcile
the separatism of the feudal system
with the centralization of absolute pow-
er. He wrested to the use and made
the strong support of his beneficent
despotism the narrow virtues which
feudalism cultivates, and the solidarity
and reverence for tradition which
it imparts to provincial life. This
great pacificator built up a structure of
peace that was destined to endure for
ages, on the foundation of a~ war of
caste. He rescued from disgrace and
exalted the throne of the emperor,
whose palace had been for the fifty pre-
vious years no better than a farmyard,
where the chickens on which the poor
god subsisted were caught by ladies on
the very threshold of the imperial halL
Yeyasu restored to the degraded sover-
eign his honors and his envelope of
mystery. He enveloped him in .a cloud
of incense, and the reinstated divinity
devolved upon his high-priest, the sho-
gun, the trivial care of human affairs.
The shogun, with the support of a
council called the Bakufu, and having
at his orders an Inquisitorial pollee,
divided up the country into three hun-
dred and sixty daimiats. Each daimlo
was the absolute master of his own
province or canton and shogun of his
samuraiwho are the daimios of the
lower classes. Shut up with them in</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00434" SEQ="0434" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="424">	424	Old and New ~Jatan.

a fortified precinct, the approaches to
which were all occupied by the mer-
chants and artisans who supplied their
wants, he lived upon the produce of
his own fief, and everything nourished
in him the delusion of his own inde-
pendence, though, in reality, his power
was merely delegated. A strict watch
was kept over him; and he was re-
moved if occasion required, like a mere
prefect. Presently he finds himself
obliged to reside half the time, or the
whole of every other year, at Yeddo,
and he must leave his family there as
hostages when he goes away. These
removals and the obligation to keep
up a sumptuous residence at the sho-
guns capital, tend to impoverish him.
It is a favorite device in Japan to ruin
a man by crushing him under a load of
honors.
But if Yeyasu dismantles the feudal
fortress, he strengthens the defences
of the larger intrenchments. Far from
desiring the absorption of small prov-
inces in a greater, he sedulously keeps
them closed against one another, and
within their encircling walls, he ar~
ranges a complete hierarchy, a social
scale of minute, but clearly marked,
degrees. ){e had grasped the fact that
the very docility of the Japanese tem-
per demands a restricted horizon. The I
best defence for them against those
forms of infatuation to which their
natural solicitude inclined them would
be an indissoluble attachment to local
opinions and customs. He therefore
subjected them to a kind of parochial
tyranny, which was all the more strict
because they exercised it over them-
selves. All individuality had to subside
to one general level. Men dreaded to
be singular, and did not even suffer
their thoughts to stray outside the cir-
cle of secular conventions. Naturally
indolent, their faculties became atro-
phied; naturally nice, they perfected
things of no intrinsic value; naturally
grave, they found pleasure in a species
of solemn fooling. Nevertheless, these
narrow enclosures, where life is regu.
lated by ancient customs and a religion
~ of the past, are wonderfully preseiwa~
tive of ancestral institutions, of which
they do not suffer the sap to escape.)
The political scheme of Yeyasuper~
meated as it is by the peculiar charac-
ter of the soilIs the work neither of a.
revolutionist nor an ideologist. Its
main achievement was to give definite
employment to all the national in-
stincts, good and bad, wliich had been
smothered and submerged in the civil
wars, with their alternations of cloud
and fire. The ~~1Iyldua1 man did not
count The family, constituted as In
the republics of Gfeece and Rome, was
the sole vital unit. The code under
which it exists makes no distinction.
between legality and morality. Only
high state officials are permitted even
to peruse that code. People are judged
by laws of which they know nothing,.
and are not expected to know anything.
Why, indeed, should they, since the In-
dividual act Is never considered from
the moral point of view, nor the social
act from that of utility? The magis-.
trates, those mirrors of government,
can but reflect its methods. Moreover,
the written laws are by no means nu-
merous, and the judges interpret them
according to custom, conscience, or the
necessities of the moment.
	Since no two of the cases brought be-
fore their tribunal were ever precisely
identical, It would not do, they thought,
it would involve unfortunate mistakes
to depend too much upon previous
verdicts. They, therefore, make a new
jurisprudence for every separate case,
and the judgments which they pro-
nounce are never referred to another
court. The abstract idea of law has
never found its way into these minds
which pass so easily from extreme vie-
lence to extreme docility. But the Idea
of duty ennobles and glorifies them,
alternately subjugating and exalting.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00435" SEQ="0435" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="425">	Old and New ejatan.	425

The child is blindly submissive to its
parents; the wife to her husband; the
husband, if he be of low birth, to the
samurai; the samurai to the prince;
the prince to the shogun. The only
commandments which are promulgated
and publicly affixed all over the em-
pire have the brevity and the general-
ity of the Decalogue. Everybody
knows that the smallest theft is punish-
able with death. The land belongs to
nobody, because it all belongs, theoreti-
cally, tQthat shadowy personage the
emperor. The shogun is but an over-
seer who permits its pse by the daimios,
who let it to the samurai, who farm it
out to the peasants. The whole nation
subsists upon a grand system of equivo-
cations.
	Buddhism, once disarmed, was no
more to be dreaded. The noble Toku-
gawa abandoned it to the common
people, and Confucianism was still the
Bible of the samurai. They are both
slave-making systems; the one by vir-
tue of that passive resignation in which
all individuality is speedily dissolved,
the other because it makes men care-
less of servitudeif servitude be not
too strong a word to use of a nation
which has preserved, under a long
course of rigid constraint, the loftier
virtues of its heroic time.
	Enslaved the Japanese surely were,
as much as any people can be. Their
minds have borne for ages those two
certain marks of oppressiona habit of
suspicion and a smiling hypocrisy.
Those whom I have known at all inti-
mately have always made me think of
those ancient seignorial residences
which I visited at Kioto. You walk
into them on a level; there are no locks
on the doors, and the sliding frames
move silently along their grooves.
Veined woods and painted panels, and
snow-white tatamis give you a smiling
welcome. What frank and simple hos-
pitality! The whole palace is at your
disposal. All at once, beneath your
steps, as they fall noiselessly on the
soft matting, a musical sound becomes
audible, something like a low, pro-
longed whistle. You have trodden on
the spot where the floor sings. An
alarm has been given; and In the next
room faces are at once composed, an4
the hands which had been brandishing
only fans, begin to toy with poniards.
But all these devices of an irresistible
inquisition were partially neutralized
by a sleepless devotion to the interests
of the community and a profound sense
of honor. The Tokugawa disciplined
others in that stoicism to which the
tragic adventures of the past had in~
ured their own souls. The individual
oppressed in intellect, and repressed In
all his native impulses, had no road
open to renown save that of renuncia-.
tion and sacrifice. He summoned all
his pride to help him carry a burden
which he could not shake off. Always
prepared for suicide, he despised a life
which offered no scope for thought, or
loved it only as encouraging the sterile
inventions of an exasperated fancy.
The_souls of men became crystallized.
	If peace be indeed the supreme boon
to any people, Yeyasu may be looked
upon as a great benefactor. And If
the morality of the people consists
merely in the harmonious subordination
of its virtues to its political ends, and
the universal subjugation of the Indi-
vidual to the state, the pious and trac-
table yet valiant Japanese stood on ~
higher plane than the Occidental na-
tions.
	But however stationary a country
may be, the fatal processes of life go
on incessantly within It. A government
may be, to all appearance, indestructi-.
ble, yet opposition and death will forge
their silent way. Behind that fair
front of tranquility and assurance the
Tokugawa had to endure the reaction
of the same phenomena, the same
anomalies which had preceded and pre-
cipitated the fall of the ancient</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00436" SEQ="0436" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="426">Old and New Japan.
426

powers. The foresight of Yeyas penal power. But from the day when
and the wisdom of Bakufu could Yeddo, in the insolence of its riches,
but delay their progress. abandoned that tradition of courtesy,
	became less and less of the eyes of the nation, blinded no
a personage, and gradually disappeared longer by the fumes of civil war, were
behind his ministers. His effeminate gradually opened to the startling con-
court, where great lords danced atten- trast between the splendor of the sho-
dance and concubines aimed at su- gunal court and the destitution of the
premacy, absorbed the entire wealth Heir of the Sun. Peace brought with
of the empire, and all it taught the it to Japan a revelation of the fatal
young nobility was to despise the fact that their political tradition had
sword and paint their faces with skill. been belied for centuries.
Yeddo became a city of courtesans and It was in the noble house of the To-
ronrns, of ostentatious prodigality and kugawa themselves, in that of the
expensive vice. The daimio fell under Prince_of Mito, that this subversive
the influence of his principal samurai. idea first dawned. He was one of those
intrigues were hatched in dark corners, f who had given a warm welcome to the
and coteries disputed the possession of Chinese philosophers exiled from their
his person and his inheritance. From own country, and under their guidance
end to end of Japan the inferior had collected the materials for a his-
watches, controls, besets and finally tory of Japan. Studies of this nature
directs his superior. It becomes the could not fall to bring out the fact
unvarying law of Japanese life. But that the imperial power had been
reverence for form, care for appear- usurped by the emperors vassals. It
ances, dread of the Bakufu, and the Is quite probable that the Chinese, who
utter impossibility of conceiving a dif- are keener than the sons of Japan, had
ferent order of things, bridle and dis- helped by their explanations of the
guise for a time the anarchy which is true doctrine of Confucius once more
latent there. to concentrate upon the Father of his
	The emperor, pensioned by the sho- People that sentiment of loyalty, which
gun, lives in perpetual retirement in the had been wrested by time-honored fal-
Residence at Kioto. The government, lacies to the benefit of the shoguns
forgetting the principles of Yeyasu, At all events, the principles of Mito
either neglects him altogether or treats slowly worked their way across Japan
him with derisive parsimony. Near until they reached the provinces of
the beginning of the present century, Choshiu and Satsuma, where they were
his divinity was bankrupt and his pal- welcomed with enthusiasm as rein-
ace in such a state of dis-repair that the forcing the undying rancor of those
rain came through the roof upon the provinces.
liuperial head. Of the princes who con- On the other hand, Shintoism, which
stitute his immediate suitethe kuges had been disdained by the Tokugawa,
some are actually obliged to work for and cast into the shade by the Buddhist
their living. I have been told by the ceremonial,Shintoisrn which asserts
Japanese themselves of men of that the divine origin of Japan and of its
race who used to go in disguise by emperors person, began to have for
night and cook in the most popular res- the first time its theorists and exposi-
taurants of the city. So long as the tors. They made a valiant stand
shogun went every year, and did pub- against Chinese civilization, so-called,
lic homage to the mikado, the people and those philosophers in pig-tails who
railed to remark the decline of the im- promulgated such fine maxims and as-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00437" SEQ="0437" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="427">For the Bookplate of a Married Couple.	427

sassinated their masters. They laud-
ed the primitive simplicity of the mi-
kados, revealed its decline under cover
of imposing ceremonies, and showed
hew, under the influence of outlandish
notions, power had passed from their
hands into those of their servants. So
far as I can judge, these philosophers
were but poor logicians;their meta-
physics at once childish and preten-
tious. But they went back to the
sources of the nations life, and re-
vived in the minds of their hearers and
their readers a story of which the
memory had long been effaced by the
almost exclusive study of the Chinese
annals. The hidden sense of their
dicta, the political doctrine which these
involved, gave to the oldest of old saws
a youth and vivacity which recom-
mended them to the minds of men. In
fine, the reformers endeavored to ilin-
minate that drowsy chaos with a slen-
der beam of true wisdom. They were
honest souls and the common people
heard them gladly.
In the year 1840 a poor samurai
named Tokayama travelled half the
length of Japan to see the palace of the
emperor. He went by way of Yeddo
Revue des Deux Moudes.
where the splendor of the shoguns
ramparts filled his soul with wrath
and when he reached Kioto and saw
the ruinous residence of his decrepit
god, and realized his utter abandon-
ment, he fell upon his knees and bowed
his forehead in the dust, and subse-
quently returned home with a heart
so torn by compassion that he died of
it. The example of this melancholy
mortal proved exceedingly affecting.
The exactions of the daimios, the fre-
quent occurrence of famines and fires,
the cataclysms of nature, the general
relaxation of discipline, which filled
the country with robbers and other
adventurers, the universal presentiment
of some vague and mysterious agony
all these things predisposed the popu-
lar mind to incarnate its desires In
that unknown and captive emperor,
whose disgrace appeared more pitiful
than its own misery. A new sentiment
compounded of tenderness and rever-
encethat exquisite devotion which the
oppressed can feel for a fainting deity
was awakened here and there in the
heart of the masses. Pity that circum-
stances had not given this sentiment
time to mature!
Andr6 Beflesort.
(To be concluded.)




FOR THE BOOKPLATE OF A MARRIED COUPLE.

A book our eyes have glanced on
Together,
A wind that evry feather
And windlestraw hath danced on,

A path our feet have trodden
Together,
in still or windy weather,
On springy turf or sodden.
From Poems of Pictures.
Ford ill. Hueffer.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00438" SEQ="0438" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="428">	428	   Town Children in the Country.
		TOWN CHILDREN IN THE COUNTRY.

	The Board of Education has recently
issued a Circular which enables man-
agers and teachers in the Rural Ele-
mentary schools to take their scholars
for school walks in the country, and
there to teach them something of natu-
ral history, surrounded by the sights
and sounds which should excite ob-
servation and awaken intellectual curi-
osity. But this is not all. The De-
partment has also arranged, in the Code
of this session, changes in view of
which it may be of some value to tell
of a small experiment made last sum-
mer to stimulate an interest in Nature
in the minds of a few of the 32,000
children who were sent by the Chil-
drens Country Holiday Fund Into the
country for a fortnights holiday. The
methods adopted were simple. A. letter
was written, printed and sent to every
London teacher whose scholars were
going into the country, to many school
managers, and to the clergy and others
who were likely to come in contact
with the children. In this letter we
told our aim, asked for the aid of the
teachers sympathy and were careful to
explain that

	Our hope is not so much that the
children should learn certain facts
about Nature so that they can pass an
examination, but that they should learn
to observe; for we believe that in so
doing they may find pleasure and profit,
and that by degrees observation will
develop both reverence and care.

	We also wrote a letter to be given to
those children who might wish to join
in the plan after hearing about It from
the teachers, and to this letter we add-
ed an imaginary examination paper,
which served to show the kind of ques-
tions which we were planning to ask,
questions which did not require study
or imply knowledge, but mainly de-
manded observation and intelligence.
But sending papers and printed letters
did not exhaust our efforts to make our
little plan known. Mrs. Franklin of
the Parents National Educational
Union, to whose inspiration the plan
owes its birth, and two other ladles
were so good as to visit certain schools
and (having secured the sympathy of
the teachers) to explain to the children
in simple talks some of the beauties.
they were to seek, or something of the.
pleasures such seeking would bring to
them.
	On the 27th of July some 16,000 hap-.
py children trooped into the country;
two weeks afterwards another 16,000
took their places. All were back by
the 26th of August, and by the 10th
of September our questions were in
their handsten easy questions for.
Standards III and IV, and ten ques-
tions on the same lines, but demanding
closer observation, for Standards V
and VI.
	Children from 470 London schools
were sent into the country. Fifty-two
schools applied for our questions, tak-
ing 1,161 copies; but only twenty-seven
schools sent in replies, as only 330 chil-
dren had tried to answer in writing.
But still, inadequate as was the re-
sponse to the amount of effort which
had been put forth, neither Mr. R. E.
S.	Hart, the Assistant-Secretary of the
Childrens Holiday Fund (who had
done most of the work), nor I felt dis-
couraged. We had made a beginning,
and now that the same aim is adopted
by the Government for the country
children, and that greater publicity
will show up the object and simplicity
of the plan, it is hoped that an increas-
ing number of children will this sum-
mer begin to observe, and will find a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00439" SEQ="0439" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="429">	Town Children in the Country.	429

truer joy In seeing and a wider range
of subjects to see.
To the children In all the standards
we gave questions about trees and
flowers, asking the younger ones,

What is your favorite treean oak
or an elm, a beech or birch, a lime or a
sycataore? and Say Why you like best
the one you choose.

To this from several children we got
the stereotyped but out-of-date reply
that they liked the oak best, because
the ships are made from It what de-
fends England. The prettiest flowers
a child in the third standard saw were
nosegays and tegtoes and garpees
in a garden; but a boy in the fourth
standard had observed Vemane, piney,
purtunee, genastee and a stursion
growing. This botanical collection was
however, improved on by a girl
in the sixth standard, whose fa-
vorite flowers were Policemans
hats and Break your mothers
heart, two specimens which, alas!
savor more of town and alley mem-
ones than country pleasures. Another
child in the same standard had enjoyed
Minarets, Holy-oaks and Chame ols-
terswhere, it is not said, but per-
haps in Canon Lesters garden, which
was declared by a juvenile critic to be
the prettiest cottage garden he had
ever seen.
The questions about animals excited
much genuine interest, but showed that
the faculty of observation had still to
be cultivated. Of the children in Stan-
dards III and IV we asked:

(7) When sheep get np from lying
down, do they rise with their front or
their hind legs first?
(8) Do you think that the big pigs
grunt as an expression of pain, or
pleasure or both? Do the little pigs
show any sign of affection to each
other?
(9) Give the names by which we call
the following animals when they are
babies: horse, goat, cow, fox, dog, cat,
sheep, frog, rabbit, deer.

Thirty-two children out of 127 who
sent in papers were right as to the way
sheep rise. Twenty only realized the
difference between a pigs grunts and
squeals, one girl generalizing her oh-
servation in the sentence that The
grunt is the nature of the pig, and
another outstepping her by the state-
meet that the pig grunts when he is
mad. The large majority of our
young nature-observers were con-
vinced that little pigs were devoted to
each other, eighteen only being doubt-
ful on the point. But the Ignorance
shown of the names of the creatures
was often surprising. I will give only
a few instances:
A baby horse is a ponny.
A baby fox is an oxa thorn.
A baby deer is a reindeera oxen.
A baby frog is a tertpola fresher
a toad.
A baby sheep is a bar iamb.
A baby rabbit is a mammal.
Of the children in the fifth and sixth
standards we asked:

(6) DId you see any rabbits? Do
they run? If not, will you describe
their movements? Have you ever no-
ticed a rabbit Wobbling its nose? Why
do you think he does It? What do raW
bits drink? What animals are the en-
emies of rabbits?
(7) Do sparrows and rooks walk
alike? Tell me something about the
movements of various birds which you
have noticed. What gestures have
chickens when they drink? Does any
other bird drink in the same way? How
many times do crows fold their wings
after alighting?

It would take too long to detail the
answers so as to be fair to the writers,
but the idea of the rabbit wobbling its
nose appealed to the children, and
many and various were the causes as-
signed for it.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00440" SEQ="0440" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="430">	430	Town Children in the Country.

	To make holes in the ground, wrote
one child.
	To account for the formation of its
head, was the philosophy of another
one.
	It does it when it does what a cow
does, digests it food, is a profound
but an unsatisfactory explanation.
	Its washing its face, shows more
credulity than oliservation; while an-
other discarded reasons, and declareil
in a large round text-hand, regardless
of grammar: I have seen a number of
rabbits wobblings its nose!
	Seven only answered the question
rightly; but one child, although no in-
quiry was put concerning dogs, volun-
teered the information that French
puddles are kept for fancy, Irish ter-
riers as ratters, but the boerhounds are
kept for hunting the Boers, our sad
trouble in South Africa being then on
the horizon, and in the minds and
mouths of many people.
	Some of the people to whom I sub-
mitted our questions for helpful criti-
cism objected to the last paragraph of
this question:

	(9) When did you see the moon dur-
ing your holiday? Was it a new moon,
a full moon or a waning moon? What
makes the moon give light?

	The children, they argued are taught
this in the schools. It does not encour-
age observation or nature-study, and
you will merely get a repetition of text-
book sentences; but I felt it might help
the children to connect their coun-
try pleasures with what they were
taught in school, and so the six words
were left in. What makes the moon
give light?
	Here are some of the replies:
	Electricity causes the moon to
shine.
	The moon revolving round the sun,
which gives light by unknown planets.
	It is the darkness which shows it
~
	The moon is the shadow of the earth
on the clouds.
	The eclipse of the sun.
	The clouds.
	Is it possible? and this from fifth and
sixth standard children!
	The pity of such answers is not the
ignorance but the knowledge they
show. The children have in one way
been taught too much; their minds have
been filled with scraps, while their un-
derstandings have not been strength-
ened.
	The last question for all standards
was set to test the individual tastes of
the children.

	(1O~ Will you write and tell us about
the thing which you liked best during
your holiday? It may be a walk, or a
drive, or a sunset, or an animal, or a
party, or a game, or a person. What-
ever you liked very much we should
like to hear about. What books have
you read during your country visit?

And certainly it did not fall. Among
things enjoyed most were:
	The country boys taught me to
swim.
	The head lady, who was Mrs. Mac-
Rosee, what paid for me at the sports.
	The drive a gentleman gave us In
his carrii~ge.
	The food I had.
	A game called Sister come to Quak-
ers meeting.
	A laddie where I stayed. She was
a kind and gentle laddie.
	The party which Mrs. Oartwright
gave ~
	Paddling at a place called flood
gates.
	Watching a woman milking a cow.
She held a can between her knees and
pulled the milk out of the cow. I
should like, adds this observer, to be
a farmer.
	I also liked the way in witel&#38; I was
treated, and also liked the respectabil-
ity of Mrs. Byfield my charge, writes</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00441" SEQ="0441" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="431">	Town Children in the Country.	431

one young prig; but many, both boys
and girls wrote the same sentiment in
simpler languagea delightful tribute
to our working-class homes.
	Other children, again, evidently en-
joyed rare experiences. I enjoyed
most a Drive to market in a cart with
four pigs in it. . - . There I saw men
pulling the pigs about by their tails.
Inappropriate handles, one would think.
Another child showed more sympa-
thetic feeling for the beasts, for her
greatest pleasure had been a drive in a
brake when I sat in front and was glad
I was not a horse.
	Two expressed real appreciation of
beauty and a perception of the spirit
of the country. The thing I liked
best, wrote a fourth standard child,
was a lot of cornfields with their
stalks waving in the wind; and the
other said, We were half a mile from
home it was so quiet and lonely except
for the birds music, and that walk I
enjoyed most.
	But very few children replied as to
whether they had read any books. One,
however, gave a list which should
awaken us all to serious thought:
	The books I read in my two weeks,
writes a boy of twelve, was Chips,
Comic Cuts, The Worlds Comic,
Funny Cuts, The Funny Wonder,
Comic Home Journal. Those of us
who know the vulgarity and irrever-
ence which make up half the fun of
such serials must regret the absence of
the guiding word in the choice of litera-
ture which was given to another lad,
who thus had read The Vicar of
Wakefield and Treasure Island.
	One child could not have been exact-
ly a desirable guest, not, that is to say,
if she frequently indulged in what she
liked best, which was to lay in bed
and sing songs all the night! And
there is a record of a fourth standard
child which, on the other side, Is as
valuable as Lord Salisburys recent
statement that the public-house had no
attractions and no temptations for
children under sixteen, for she has
written that what I liked best all the
time was that I met a brewera kind
man seemingly, who gave her a ride.
	But if I tell more of this sort of an-
swers I shall give a wrong impression
of the value of the work done by the
children or convey an untrue idea of
the success of the plan. On the whole
the papers were encouraging. They
were exceedingly variedsome deserv-
ing the adjective excellent, some un-
questionably bad, their value depending
on the trouble taken by the teachers,
or the interest shown by the school
managers, to some extent on the local-
ity and on the care of the ladles who,
by the organization of the Country
Holiday Fund, overlook the children
during their visits in the villagers cot-
tages, acting as outside hostesses. It
Is always difficult to generalize with
accuracy, but almost without excep-
tion more originality w.as shown among
children in the younger standards and
from Voluntary schools. In the upper
standards and from the Board schools
there was less variety, the replies being
more stereotyped, the children from the
same school often bearing the Impress
of the training received rather than the
development of their own individuality
in tastes and interests.
	Of the drawings asked from children
of Standards V and VI several were ad~
mirable, giving evidence of both deli-
cate discernment and certainty of
stroke. But when animals were at-
tempted they showed more likeness t~
the cheap toys made in Germany,
which are the heritage of the poor,
than to the creatures of the freer move-
ments on the common or in the farm..
yard. Some six or eight of the collec-
tions of grasses were good, evincing
care and choice; but others again mere-
ly exhibited the desire to get a lot,
quite regardless of their varieties or
their interest. One child had observed</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00442" SEQ="0442" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="432">	432	Town Children in the Country.
closely and described graphically the
flower of the lime; another likened the
birch tree to a graceful lady; two
distinguished between the way white,
red and black currants grew on their
respective stems. Several children
wrote comprehensive lists of the flow-
ers which flourished in cornfields; and
five had noticed how out of wheat,
barley and rye, the latter grew the
tallest, for good rye grows high. A
boy from a very poor neighborhood In
East London wrote a really telling de-
scription of a team of horses reaping,
and many a little one expressed its
pleasure or interest in childlike but
fitting language. Some ten or twelve
described carefully watched sunsets in
quaint words and with poetical feeling.
Fifteen children had noticed how many
times a crow folded its wings after
alighting on the ground; and a consider-
able number (especially boys) had
watched intelligently the walks and
other movements of various birds, and
could accurately report on the gestures
of chickens when drinking. One child
wrote an excellent original story about
a grateful cat, and several others of-
fered shreds of narratives which gave
promise in the future of a more intel-
ligent consideration of the habits and
ways of the creatures.
When the papers were all in, they
were adjudged and markediSO was
the maximum number of marks. One
child in Standard VII got 114 and an-
other 107. Ten children obtained over
75, and one hundred got over 50. We
then assembled all three hundred and
thirty together at Toynbee Hall to a
monster tea-party. The thirty prize-
winners received books about nature
and framed pictures of flowers. To
each of the hundred whose achieve-
ments allowed them to be marked
at 50 was given a hyacinth bulb in a
glass, and to each of the two hundred
who had tried but not succeeded was
presented a consolation gift of an illus
trated magazine. Thus all were glad-
dened, and the experiment was con-
cluded amid smiles.
	The result is, I believe, such as to en-
courage its extension for town children
when they are in the country, and on
the same lines as are suggested for
rural children in the circular of the
Board of Education already referred
to, which says:

	One of the main objects of the teach-
yr should be to develop in every boy
and girl that habit of inquiry and re-
search so natural to children; they
should be encouraged to ask their own
questions about the simple phenomena
of Nature which they see around them,
and themselves to search for flowers,
plants, insects, and other objects to il-
lustrate the lessons which they have
learnt with their teacher.
	The teacher should as occasion offers
take the children out of doors for
school walks at the various seasons of
the year, and give simple lessons on
the spot about animals in the field and
farmyards, about ploughing and sow-
ing, about fruit trees and forest trees,
about birds, insects and flowers, and
other objects of interest. The lessons
thus learnt out of doors can be after-
	wards carried forward in the school-
room by Reading, Composition, Pic-
tures, and Drawing.
	In this way, and in various other
ways that teachers will discover for
themselves, children who are brought
up in village schools will learn to un-
derstand what they see about them,
and to take an intelligent interest in the
various processes of Nature. This sort
of teaching will, it is hoped, directly
tend to foster in the children a genuine
love for the country and for country
pursuits.

	It is not only to provide the child with
greater pleasure in the country and its
life that the Board of Education have
adopted this plan, for the circular goes
on to say that

	It is confidently expected that the
childs intelligence will be so quickened
by the kind of training that Is here</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00443" SEQ="0443" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="433">	Town Children in the Country.	433

suggested that he will be able to mas-
ter, with far greater ease than before,
the ordinary subjects of the school cur-
riculum.

Neither is the ultimate utilitarian
view left out of sight, for

The Board consider it highly desira-
ble that the natural activities o? chil-
dren should be turned to useful account
that their eyes, for example, should
be trained to recognize plants and in-
sects that are useful or injurious (as
the case may be) to the agriculturist,
that their hands should be trained to
some of the practical dexterities of ru-
ral life and n~ot merely to the use of pen
and pencil, and that they should be
taught, when circumstances permit,
how to handle the simpler tools that
are used in the garden or on the farm,
before their school life is over.

It is such teaching, if intelligently
given, that will do much to solve the
problem of the dearth of agricultural
labor, and be an influence in stopping
the Inrush of the rural population to
towns.
But my subject is the joy of town
children when on their country holi-
days, and it is good to know that the
habit of taking country holidaysreal
holidays and not day treatsis greatly
increasing. Thousands of children are
sent by Holidays Committees from all
the great cities to stay for a fortnight
or three weeks with cottage hosts. More
go by their own arrangements, often
to the same persons whose friendship
they had made in previous visits.
It is not enough, however, to provide
change; the power to use change must
at the same time be educated. Chil-
dren need to be taught to enjoy as much
as they need to be taught to work. Crit-
The Nineteenth Century.
ics who complain of our plan, and say
whea they themselves take holiday
they do nothing, forget with what
an equipment they starthow much
their eyes see and their ears hear when
they are doing their nothing!
The children of the poor, familiar only
with the sights and sounds of the
streets, and with the home talk about
the cares of daily life, trained in school
on paying subjects, find doing nothing
very tiring, and mischief often follows
weariness. They cannot with advan-
tage lie under a hedge and dream; they
are unacquainted with country games
or the knowledge which provides recre-
ation. If, however, teachers, managers
and country ladies will take trouble to
interest the children in what may be
seen in a country lane, or to follow the
fortunes of the inhabitants of a pear-
tree, or to admire the beauty of the
sky, or to observe the habits of a crea-
ture without commercial value, the
children would not only have more
lively minds, but they would more
really enjoy themselves and their holi-
days.
Nature is the kind teacher of chil-
dren, the teacher most likely to draw
out from them their undiscovered pow-
ers, to stimulate their fancy and satis-
fy their restless longings. But Nature
must be introduced by those who al-
ready are her friends and who can ex-
hibit her cunning beauty to the unob-
servant.
The experiment in which I have had
the pleasure of taking part has showi~
in a small aiid imperfect way how
such an introduction can be effected,
and how the suggestion that there is
joy in looking can be applied.
Henrietta 0. Barnett.
LIVING AGE.	VIII.	425</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00444" SEQ="0444" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="434">	434	Another Mans Bag.



ANOTHER MANS BAG.

THE NARRATIVE OF EX-PROFESSOR CROSSLEY.

CHAPTER II.

It is not my intention to describe here
the evenings gathering, for such an
account would have no direct bearing
upon the history which I have set my-
self to relate. Let it be enough to say
that the function was successful in
every particular, and that my fortu-
nate discoveries created even greater
interest than I had anticipated. At
the close of the lecture the chairman
and Dean Houghten referred in compli-
mentary terms to my services to Car-
lyle literature, and Canon Worcester
spoke in a similar strain. It is true
that another person expressed a doubt
as to the propriety of making public
the letters I had found; but I did not
feel that his remarks were worthy of
the occasion. It has always been my
opinion that scruples of this kind have
no claim to consideration when the
work of a public man is concerned.
It was ten oclock when the meeting
was over, and I lingered for another
half hour in conversation with the
officials. Thus it was rather late be-
fore I entered Queen Street on my way
back to the hotel.
Queen Street was still fairly busy,
though some of the shops were being
closed. One of these was a large jewel-
ry establishment; and as I passed the
window I looked in. I had suddenly
remembered Mr. Ashdons bag and the
brilliant wares it contained. A min-
utes search told me that this window
could show nothing to equal them; and
with a smile I passed on. The next
building was the office of the Leaches-
ter Echo, and here I paused again. The
Echo proprietors published a late edi-
tion and the office was still open.
Pasted on the wall was a large con-
tents-bill. I glanced at this in a care-
less way; but the first line was enough
to arrest my attention. When I saw
the other lines I experienced a sudden
thrill of excitement, for the announce-
ment was startling indeed:

Great Jewel Robbery!
Daring Theft in London.
60,000 in Diamonds Stolen!

I read the words several times before
I could realize what they meant to me;
then I rushed into the office for a copy
of the paper. As soon as I came out
again I opened the sheet to find the
column I wanted.
It was a late telegram, hastily written
up into a considerable paragraph, and
placed under the striking and sensa-
tional heading which had appeared on
the contents-bill. It took me but a
very short time to read it through:
The Hotel Petersburg, Westminster,
was last night the scene of a jewel-
robbery of a peculiarly audacious char-
acter. The affair was almost as simple
as it was daring; while the value of the
plunder obtained is almost unique in
the history of such robberies. From
the information which has been given
to the police, it appears that the jewels
stolen are valued at sixty thousand
pounds. They are the property of the
Countess Lenstol, a Russian lady, who
has taken a suite of rooms at the Hotel
Petersburg for the season.
It appears that the Countess wore
the diamonds, which are a complete set
of unique character and beauty, at the
Home Secretarys ball last evening.
When she returned at an early hour
this morning they were simply locked
in their cases and placed in a small</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00445" SEQ="0445" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="435">	Another Mans Bag.	435

cabinet which stood in the Countesss
bedehamber. No further thought seems
to have been given to them until about
noon to-day, when one of the maids
observed that there were curious
scratches about the lock of the cabinet.
She at once gave an alarm, and it was
discovered that the door was unlocked.
Some time in the early morning a dar-
ing thief had entered the room, rifled
the cabinet, and carried off the whole
set of jewels. In his haste or confu-
sion he had forgotten to lock the door
after him.
	The police were at once called in
by the landlord, the Countess having
started an hour earlier to visit a friend
residing at Leatherhead. Her absence, of
course, made the situation a very diffi-
cult one; but every effort is now being
made to trace the robber. The case is
of peculiar interest, because among the
jewels stolen was the historic gem
known as the Lenstoi Rose Diamond,
valued at thirty thousand pounds. This
stone was presented to a Count Len-
stol by the first Catharine, on account
of eminent military services which he
had rendered to the Russian Crown.
	It will appear remarkable that so
valuable a set of jewels should have
been left, even for one day, in a place
so insecure. It is said, however, that
arrangements had been made for their
safe keeping with Messrs. Margate &#38; 
Fry, of Lombard Street, though for
some unknown reason they had not
been sent there. On ordinary occa-
sions they would have been handed
over to Messrs. Margate directly after
they had been used.
	I folded the paper with trembling
fingers. For a while I stood on the
pavement, vainly trying to make order
out of the chaos of my thoughts. Dia-
monds!diamonds Ieverything was
diamonds. I was filled with excite-
ment, though at that moment I scarcely
knew why.
	Directly afterwards I was hurrying
towards the hotel. Like an Illuminat-
ing flash came the recollection of Mr.
Ashdons bag, and my confused im-
pressions began to find order and se-
quence. I may say here that I have
always been rather proud of my abil-
ity to take in all the points of a com-
plicated situation quickly, and to ar-
range them logically.
	Mr. Ashdons bag contained a com-
plete set of diamonds. The case which
contained each separate article bore a
coronet in gilt. This was probably the
Lenstoi coronet. Further I had met
the man in the London trainthat is
to say the train which had left London
that morning. He was a commercial
man; or, at any rate, he had assumed
that character. Tinder that disguise
he had lodged at a London hotelprob-
ably the Petersburg. I had noticed
that he was a man of a bold and fear-
less disposition, full of self-confidence
and assurance. I had also noticed that
he had changed the subject when I be-
gan to make more particular in-
quiries about him and his business.
He had never mentioned his London
hoteL Why?
	Here was a chain complete in every
link; but just then I had no time to
carry it farther. I had turned the cor-
ner of Queen Street, and was now be-
fore the Royal runningpositively
running. The hall-porter observed my.
hurried entry with amazement; but I
did not pause. On the first flight of
stairs I met the willing and intelligent
waiter who had assisted me to my
dress-clothes. It occurred to me direct-~
ly I had passed him that his attitude
had expressed a desire to speak; but
there was no time for that. I was at
my own door in an instant, and found
the key on the hook where I had placed
it. Another instant or so and I was in
the room.
	I took the key inside and locked the
door. There stood the mysterious bag,
on the chair where I had placed it</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00446" SEQ="0446" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="436">	436	Another Mans Bag.

myself. I fitted my key into the lock
with shaking fingers, the straps were
opened, the catches clicked back, and
then . . . and then I was gazing in
astonishment at the manuscript of my
lecture! It was the first thing to come
to sight, as it was the last thing I had
packed away. Beneath it appeared
other articles I knew; my plain brush-
bag, my linenandmy dress-clothes
my own! There were no diamonds.
This was, in fact, my own bag. I
turned it over and recognized it. Then
I took ofT my spectacles, wiped them,
replaced them, and stared once more
at my manuscript. Was I dreaming
now, or had I been dreaming before?
Had I taken too muchwell, too much
Carlyle? Had the remarks of Dean
Houghten turned my head, so that I
had imagined those diamonds, that cor-
onet? My thoughts were all in con-
fusion once more.
Then I heard some one tapping at the
door, and knew that 1 had been listen-
ing to the sound, quite unconsciously,
ever since I had entered the room. I
unlocked the door and found the waiter
there. He was smiling, being evidently
well pleased with himself.
	So you have seen your bag, sir?
he said.
My bag!
Yes, sir. A gentleman came just
after you had goneabout five minutes
after. He was in a great to-do about
the mistakehad lost hours, he said, by
coming back. So, if you please, sir, I
took the liberty of coming into the room
and changing the bags. Hope its all
right now, sir? The two bags were
exactly alike.
I stared at the fellow as I tried to
comprehend what had happened. My
face alarmed him.
He was a rather stout gentleman,
with a fair beard. He left his card.
There it is on the table.
I looked at the table and saw the
card. It was the card of Mr. Charles
Ashdon, and exactly the same as the
one he had given me. It was borne in
upon my understanding, now, that dur-
ing my absence the man had entered
the room and recovered his spoil!
	I do not know what I said to the
waiter, but I remember that he went
out hurriedly. In a moment of excite-
ment I am apt to lose my temper, and
in this case I had good reason for an-
ger. Through his insufferable meddling
the thief had got clear once again, and
I had lost a grand opportunity.
	When he had gone I sat down for a
few minutes to think out the situation
afresh. This set back had roused my
spirit of determination, and I did not
intend to give in. I would run the thief
to earth if it were in any way possible.
He had come back for his bag, calcu-
lating, no doubt, that I would not have
discovered what it contained. He had
failed to calculate on my natural dis-
position to probe things to the bottom.
In any case, the act of returning was
an act of almost inconceivable as-
surance and daring; but I felt that it
was quite in keeping with the character
of the man. It had been justified by
its success, and that was more.
	What next? Naturally, his next
move would be to make otn as quickly
as possible. He was going to Boltport,
some two hours distant. In that great
port, no doubt, he had confederates
waiting, and there all trace of him
would be lost. Boltport was an excel-
lent place to hide in, and a very good
place from which to escape over-sea.
What train had he been able to catch
after recovering his bag. With eager
fingers I turned the leaves of my time-
table. To my dismay, I found that a
train had left the Leachester station
at eight-forty-five. It was now just
eleven, and by this time he must have
reached the end of his journey.
This was a blow indeed; and for a
few moments I felt a keen disappoint-
ment. Then I gave an exclamation of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00447" SEQ="0447" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="437">	Another Mans Bag.	437

triumph. Glancing more closely at the
badly-printed table, I had made a dis-
covery of prime importance. The eight-
forty-five was a local train, and did not
run farther than Hinton Junction, half-
way to Boltport. The next through
train would not pass Leachester until
midnightto be exact twelve-seven.
Mr. Charles Ashdon and the diamonds
would have to wait for it at Hinton
Junction!
This was enough. I thrust the time-
table into my pocket and ran down-
stairs. A moment after I was hurry-
big down Queen Street, looking out
eagerly for a cab. Before one came in
Bight I reached the office of the Echo,
and that jewelry establishment near It
which I had noticed half an hour ear-
lier. The shop was now in darkness,
and the proprietor was on the point of
leaving for the night. In fact, he was
engaged in locking the door In the iron
shutters which completely protected his
window and front entrance. When I
saw this I stopped.
The Echo report had mentioned one
diamond in particular as having been
part of the stolen setthe Lenstol Rose
Diamond. I knew nothing of the
different classes of jewels; but my idea
of a rose diamond would be simply
that it was a rose-tinted stone. There
had been no such stone in Mr. Ashdons
bag, for they were all colorless. I
suddenly remembered this, and saw
its significance. It would be just as
well to make inquiries before going
farther.
The jeweler was a small man in a
heavy greatcoat, and my conduct
seemed to startle him considerably.
Indeed, my first question was rather
abrupt.
	I beg your pardon, I said. Can
you tell me what kind of diamond is
called a rose diamond ~
	The jeweler slipped his keys into his
pocket, and stared at me in such an
astonished way that I found it neces-
sary to explain.
I have just been reading, I said,
the account of the London jewel-rob-
bery. One of the stones lost is de-
scribed as a rose diamond, and I am
curious to know the meaning of the
term.
The mans face cleared up consider-
ably, though he still seemed surprised..
Without further hesitation, however,
he gave me a reply.
The name, he said, describes, part-
ly, the shape of the stone. It is some-
thing like a rose in form, the under side
being fiat and the upper side rounded
and cut in facets to a point. There are
usually twenty-four facets. Then, as
though he had often been asked the
same question before, he added care-
lessly, The term has nothing to do
with the color. It can be a colorless
stone.
That was quite enough. I muttered
a hasty Thank you! and hurried
away, leaving him to look after me
with renewed astonishment. A little
farther down the street I met an empty
cab. At my signal the driver stopped,
and I got in.
The chief police station, I cried.
Quick!
W.	E. Cule.
Chamberss Journal.
(To be continued.)</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00448" SEQ="0448" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="438">	438	A Mind and a Mind.
		A MIND AND A MIND.*

	In her first chapter Mrs. Meyneil
speaks of this book as a handbook of
Ruskin, and similarly in her last chap-
ter, as an attempt toward a little
popular guide. These descriptions
may stand if we are allowed to suggest
that the handbook Is for those who are
returning from Ruskin, rather than for
those who are going to him; that the
guidance is more suited to readers who
are perplexedly filled with the Master,
than to those who are about to fill
themselves in a girlish hope of lilies.
Again, some readers may feel generous-
ly indignant with Mrs. Meynell for put-
ting the name of handbook to a work of
exhaustive thought and beautiful lite-
rary fibre. We feel no such concern. In
an age when trash comes with trumpet,
a piece of literature may as well swim
into our ken as Number Three In a
series of handbooks.
	In Its preparation and building this
monograph is a work of unusual solici-
tudesolicitude of the heart as well as
of the head; for when we have reck-
oned up the books that have been mas-
tered, and the long dissectings, relat-
tags and comparings which alone could
unify that reading, and the writers
pains to spare us the processes which
she would not spare herselfthere re-
main a crowd of Instances where not
the faculties but the loyalties of her
mind have had to bear their strain,
Where the burden of dealing justly by
a dead mans work has been heavy,
and where reverence, though It never
failed, has had to make itself felt in
the tone of I do not agree, or In
the tone of I do not understand. It
may be said that these are simply the
pains of critical biography. Yes, but
the quantity of such pains depends on
the quantity of the biographers mind;
and the resolve to walk with a Master,
yet not be dragged by him, to record
his conclusions, but always to under-
stand them, to set free his messages,
but to give them the accent and effec-
tiveness of the hour, becomes notable
when It Is made by a mind competent
for the task In hand, and sensible of
all the risks. Such a book, we think, Is
Mrs. Meynells. It expounds a known
mind by Its effect on a known mind,
and we watch the impact. It is impos-
sible to read her acute exposition and
not be thinking almost as much about
the author of The Rhythm of Life as
about the author of Modern Painters.
This Is not to diminish the expository
value of the book, but to describe it
In approaching her task Mrs. Mey-
nell might, It Is obvious, have quickly
pronounced for the notIon that Ruskin
was a true seer of nature, but a mud-
dle-headed Instructor In Art, and so
have been free to Interpret and emulate
his fine words about Sun, Cloud, Shad-
ow, Reed, Blade of Grass and the
Winds of the World. For on these
things she also has thought Intently,
and on all could say unusual things
again. But It has not been her way
thus to use Ruskins best. She has
undertaken nothing less than a study
of the whole body of his work, and its
painful exposition. Painful Is the
word; we have rarely seen a mind In
such lengthy travail, Imposing such
exactness on every decision. The es-
say on Rejection had prophetic sen-
tences: We are constrained to such
vigilance as will not let even a mas-
ters work pass unfanned and unpurged.
Our reflection must be alert and
expert. - . . It makes us shrewder
* Modern English wr1ter~. lb	than we wish to be. It is this help
Mrs. Meyoell. (Blaekwood. 2. Sd.) JiusLin. a..~	lessness to be the bland disciple that</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00449" SEQ="0449" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="439">439
A Mind and a Mind.

makes this book so vital. The warm-
est praise of the Master Is there, and
yet courteous alarm-bells are rung on
every page.
This doctrine of rejection compels
Mrs. Meynell to be a vigilant critic of
Ruskins style. Yet there is an eager,
almost laughing, recognition of the
fine things. Thus, from some pages
beautiful beyond praise in Unto this
Last, Mrs. Meynell gives:

All England may, If It chooses, be-
come one manufacturing town; and
Englishmen, sacrificing themselves to
the good of humanity, may live dimin-
ished lives in the midst of noise, of
darkness, and of deadly exhalation.
But the world cannot become a factory
or a mine. . . . Neither the avarice nor
the rage of men will ever feed them.
	So long as men live by bread, the
far away valleys must laugh as they
are covered with the gold of God, and
the shouts of the happy multitude ring
round the winepress and the well.

In the chapter on the fifth volume of
Modern Painters we have: How ex-
quisitely is this written of the Vene-
tian citizen, with its allusions to cer-
tain Greeksto Anacreon, to Aristo-
phanes and to Hippias Major:

No swallow chattered at his window,
nor, nestled under his golden roofs,
claimed the sacredness of his mercy;
no Pythagorean fowl brought him
the blessings of the poor, nor
did the grave spirit of poverty
rise at his side to set forth
the delicate grace and honor of lowly
life. ~o humble thoughts of grasshop-
per sire had he, like the Athenian; no
gratitude for gifts of olive; no childish
care for figs, any more than thistles.

From Prseterita this magnificent
image of the great balance of .Tohnsons
style:

I valued his sentences not primarily
because they were symmetrical, but be-
cause they were just and clear.... It
is a method of judgment rarely used
by the average public, who...- are as
ready with their applause for a sen-
tence of Macauleys, which may have
no more sense in it than a bh~t pinch~d
between double paper, as to reject one
of Johnsons, - . though its symmetry
be as of thunder answer&#38; ng from two hon-
Z058.


Of censure there is some, too, and it
Is in this direction that we encounter
with distinct regret, what we may call
Mrs. Meynells ukase method of criti-
cism. Page after page passes, and the
criticism is gracious, experimental, or
proven; then comes a ukase, an emana-
tion of opinion, decisive in inverse pro-
portion to its needlessness. These
ukases are in your hands before you
recover speech. You would exclaim,
you would summon assistance, but
Mrs. Meynell passes on in the gentle,
deaf autocracy of her mood. The cere-
mony of delivering a ukase cannot be
better illustrated than by her remarks
on one of the most famous passages
in the Seven Lamps of Architecture.
She says:

Ruskins description of that land-
scape . . . is a finished work, exquisite
with study of leaf and language but
yet not effective in proportion to its
own beauty and truth. Ruskin wrote
it in youth, in the Impulse of his own
discovery of language, and of all that
English in its rich modern freshness
could do under his masteryand it is
too much, too charged, too anxioun.
Some sixty lines of word-painting are
here, and they are less than this line
of a poet
Sunny eve in some forgotten place.

~I2his refraining phrase is of more avail
to the imagination than the splendid
subalpine landscape of The Seven
Lamps.

That is a ukase. How civilly you
would have accepted the whole judg-
ment up to the words too anxious!
But this line of poetrytorn from some
antipodean context, flicked into the wit-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00450" SEQ="0450" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="440">	440	A Mind and a Mind.

ness-box unnamed, unsworn, unremem-
bered, and crucially irrelevant to the
case4his pet lamb in court, or this
rabbit from counsels hat, how shall
we accept it? how be happy if we do
not accept it?
	And yet this is a mild example. On.
another page, after quoting a few sen-
tences of Ruskins, Mrs. Meynell writes,
in parenthesis:

	(Ruskin, at this time and ever after,
used which where that would be
more correct and less inelegant. He
probably had the habit from him who
did more than any other to disorganize
the English languagethat is, Gibbon.)

	That is the perfect ukase. Note the
intensification of authority by the with-
holding of Gibbons name until the air
has been darkened with his sin. But
is it fair, or quite in the scheme of
things, thus to ban Gibbon in a casual
breath; to flout em possant, the readers
probable cherished opinion of Gibbon
as if it were nothing? We picture Gib-
bons own astonishment when this judg-
ment is whispered along the line of
the Elysian shades. He may have
expected it, may have humbled himself
for its coming; but the manner of its
coming he could not have foreseen. In
parenthesis! we hear him gasp, as he
Links back on his couch of asphodel.
	Well, but it is not enough that an in-
terpreter should have prayed three
times a day in his chamber toward
Jerusalem, or that he should pro-
nounce the handwriting on the wall
elegant or notthe question is, Can he
translate its meaning? In this case the
question may be hard to answer. Our
own difficult, incompact impression of
Mrs. Meynells interpretation of Rus-
kinitself necessarily difficult and
incompactflies to a phrase, or
rather to two words, which Mrs.
Meynell brings into vital rela-
flon with Ruskin  Mystery and
Lesson. She shows that, when dealing
with the Mystery, Ruskin is great; but,
if ever he has explained in vain, regis-
tered an inconsequence, committed
himself to failure, it has been in the
generous cause of possible rescueit
has been in the Lesson. The nobility
of her exposition of Ruskin dwells
centrally in the fact that, while she is
sometimes doubtful about the Lesson,
or is obliged to show (by its arduous
compilation) that it was not too clearly
or consistently delivered, or is con-
strained to deny it as a working pre-
cept, she makes us feel how glorious
were those dealings with the hidden
Mystery which issued in the peccant
Teaching. And the vision of Ruskin
which she leaves in the mind, in the
mind of the present writer, is that of
a man who spent his life in turning
over with his great clean handfirst
in hope, and at last in wearinessthe
whole assembled result of human art,
and the registers of its origins. Anon
he rose, like one drunken with beauty,
afflicted with more purpose than he
could contain or control, to teach from
a full, but too particular, inspiration.
And because in its divine frenzy the
Lesson was not aimed, shaped, timed,
proved, peptonizedit was laughed
into the street by men whose hands
stayed in their coat-tails. It would be
easy for us to show again and again
how Mrs. Meynell, having wrestled
with and reluctantly confuted Ruskins
Lesson, has convinced us of his hold o~i
the Mystery. And one comes to be
very grateful for these long compensa~-
ing swings of the pendulum, and for
the smaller reparations. One notes
how, after some pages of paiticularly
destructive criticism on The Two
Paths, a dainty justice hastens tp
offer this:

	If I have treated this book with coil-
troversy, it was impossible to do other-
wise. But out of its treasures of wi~-
dom take the page in praise of Titian,
which ends in the passage: Nobody</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00451" SEQ="0451" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="441">	Forgive Our Debts, as We do Not Forgive.	441

cares much at heart about Titian; only
there is a strange undercurrent of ever-
lasting murmur about his name, which
means the deep consent of all great
men that he is greater than they.

And surely with this quotation went
a tact in its choice, for Ruskins fate
and Titians are not alike. Ruskins
bitter disappointment when he found
that the Turner water-colors in the
National Gallery, which he had ar-
ranged with incredible labor, had been
absolutely forgotten by the public and
allowed to fade by Providence, pro-
duces a fine comment. Ruskin had
said: That was the first mystery of
life to me, and Mrs. Meynell says:

The reader will remember that Tur-
ners pictures were not only neglected
by men, but also irreparably injured
and altered by time; to witness this
was to endure the chastisement of a
liope ~whereof few men are capable.
Surely it is no obscure sign of great-
iiess in a soulthat it should have
hoped so much. Ninety-and-nine are
they who need no repentance, having
not committed the sin of going thus in
front of the judgments of heaven
heraldsand have not been called back
to rebuke as was this one. In what
has so often been called the dogmatism
of Ruskins work appears this all noble
fault.
Upon the discovery of this mystery
crowd all the mysteries. Who that has
suffered one but has aish soon suffered
all? In this great lecture [The Mys-
tery of Life and its Arts] Ruskin con-
The Academy.
fesses them one by one, in extremities
of soul. And he is aghast at the indif-
ference not of the vulgar only, but of
poets. The seers themselves have pal-
tered with the faculty of sight. Mil-
tons history of the fall of the angels
is unbelievable to himself, told with
artifice and invention, not a living truth
presented to living faith, nor told as
he must answer it in the last judgment
of the intellectual conscience. Dantes
	The indifference of the world
as to the infinite question of religion,
the indifference of all mankind as to
the purpose of its little life, of every
man as to the effect of his little life
in an evil hour these puzzles throng the
way to the recesses of thought.


We have shown the temper and ten-
dency of Mrs. Meynells book. If we
are now asked whether she has
evolved from Ruskins teaching a clear
resultant that one may copy into ones
pocket-book, and say, At last this is
Ruskins teaching, we answer that
she has failed to do thisbecause it
was not possible. All the more is one
impressed by the patience which footed
every inch of the way to a foreseen
vagueness. But Mrs. Meynell has set
many things in order, and has put some
things in a bright light; she has greatly
distinguished Ruskins failure from his
success; and she has written an in-
trinsically fine book, of which the labor
and truthful speaking adumbrate the
labor and truthful speaking of the
Master.



FORGIVE OUR DEBTS, AS WE DO NOT
FORGIVE.

Ere yet thy heart be hard and dry,
Make haste to pardon and atone;
One hoarded hate shuts all the sky,
And turns the Fathers heart to stone.
Frederick Langbridge.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00452" SEQ="0452" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="442">The Saving of Wy/lards Wheat.


THE SAVING OF WYLLARDS WHEAT.

	One day in early spring, when the
rolling levels of frost-bleached grass
stretched back as yet untouched with
green towards the horizon, two men.
who risked much upon the weather that
year talked together beside the long,
black furrows of Imries ploughing,
which alone broke the gray-white waste
of Manitoban plain. One was rich in
stock and lands, though the free prairie
settlers did not like him, for Evanson
Wyllard of Carrington still retained
the less pleasant characteristics of an
insular Briton, and ruled over his fif-
teen hundred acres in feudal fashion,
neither granting nor accepting favors
from any man. Nevertheless, as a mat-
ter of business, they broke the virgin
prairie soil for him at so much an
acre.
	The other was poor, though of good
up-bringing, and, as sometimes hap-
pens, loved the rich mans daughter,
which was presumptuous of him, for
Wyllard was sowing twelve hundred
acres of wheat that spring, while Imrie
had sunk his last dollar and pledged
his credit to sow three hundred. Still,
the prairie folk greatly preferred Imrie,
for he gave of his little with open
hands, and borrowed seed-wheat and
implements as freely as he lent them.
Neither did he abuse the country which
provided him with a living, as was
sometimes Wyllards custom. He stood
with his feet in the black loam of the
spring ploughing beside his big ox-
team, a bronzed, athletic figure in blue
canvas overalls, refined rather than
roughened by sturdy labor, speaking
fast and eagerly. Wyllard sat in his
Ontario buggy silent and grim, a hard
man, so the settlers said, with iron-gray
hair and piercing eyes, listening with
ironical patience until the other had
done.
	Im sorry. Its perfectly impossible,
even absurd, he said then. Constance
was carefully trained in England, and
when she marries it must be in accord-
ance with her station. She shall not,
in any case, come down to the rough
life you could offer her, all of which I
tried to make plain before. This time
you must plainly understand I forbid
all correspondence, decline to reopen
the subject, and request you to cease
your visits at my house.
	Shaking the reins he drove away, and
Imries hands clenched tighter on the
stilts of the breaker plough, as with a
sense of cold dismay he stared across
the waste of rolling prairie. Away on
the crest of a rise two figures were
silhouetted against crystalline blue, one
slender and girlish, a graceful picture
with the broncho beneath her, though
he frowned as he recognized a distant
and favorite kinsman of Wyllards in
the other. They turned and dipped be-
hind the rise as the buggy approached,
and that was the last of Constance
Wyllard Imrie saw for many a day.
Afterwards he stood still, seeing noth-
ing, while his thoughts went back to
the weary years of struggle since he
had taken his younger sons portion,
and, turning his back on the over-
crowded mother country, set out to
seek his fortune in the wider spaces of
the West. Fortune proved herself
strangely hard to win. Two crops had
the gophers eaten, and one was blight-
ed by frost, but, too proud to own him-
self beaten or ask for aid from home,
Imrie held on, living very hardly and
working harder, until at last the luck
began to turn. Also the prairie set-
tiers, ready as usual to help the man
with courage to help himself, gave him
much more than sage advice, while,
so their wives said, the winsome Con-
442
9</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00453" SEQ="0453" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="443">	The Saving of Wyllards Wheat.	443

stance Wyllard looked on him kindly,
for Imrie was a handsome man.
You wont raise twenty bushels the
acre that way. No, nor yet fifteen,
said the burly Ontario Jasper, who
went by ripping up the stiff, black clods
with the disc-harrows. Saw you talk-
ing to old Cast-ironno business of
mine, but I guess it was about the girl.
Greatly stuck on himself, and going
nap on a big crop again this year he is.
Well, you just lie by. Harvest frost
will fetch him sure some day, and then
youll get her easy.
Imrie was not a new-coiner, and
therefore did not resent the speech. He
knew it was made with frank goodwill,
and he shook off the dull, cold feeling
as he settled the bright share in the
furrow anew. Perhaps in due time, he
thought, this obstacle might be over-
come as others had been, and mean-
while there was much to do if he would
keep faith with the Brandon Implement
dealers who had shown faith in him.
He, too, was staking his all, for the
sake of Constance Wyllard, on a record
crop. So while the autocrat of Car-
rington drove home, spoke sharp words
to his daughter, and spent an unpleas-
ant hour over accounts which proved to
him that hail or frost in harvest might
spell ruin, Imries heart grew lighter
as he went on with his ploughing. He
had learned on the lone, hard prairie
that there is little a man cannot win
by singleness of purpose and the power
of tireless labor.
	Thus, as the tardy northern spring
melted into burning summer, and an
emerald flush that presently vanished
again, crept over the whitened sod, the
blue-green wheat grew tall and strong
upon the holdings of rich man and poor
alike. Imries heart grew soft at times
as he watched It. He had tolled twelve
hours a day, sometimes fifteen, and
now the kindly earth promised to re-
turn what he had entrusted it to him a
hundredfold, while every bushel brought
him so much nearer to Constance Wyl-
lard. She also believed in his event-
ual success, so a last hurried letter
written before her departure to Eng-
land said, which bade him wait and be
of a good courage. Then mellow au-
tumn came, while for once the early
frost did not, and under the blaze of
noonday sun, and by the light of the
moon in the clear, cool nights, when
the air was filled with the smell of
burning grass, the tall wheat went
down before the clinking knives and
tossing arms of the Ontario binders.
Swath by swath the yellow sea, which
swayed in long ripples four feet above
the prairie, was piled up in sheaves,
and the smoke of the big thrasher drift-
ed night and day across the dusty plain
which was now gray-white again. Wyl-
lard thrashed and stored his wheat in
strawpile granaries, waiting for a rise.
linrie thrashed and sold, and when the
accounts arrived, gazed at them with
misty eyes, remembering how for three
hopeless years he held on, denying him-
self everything for the sake of his land,
and now the land was faithfully pay-
ing it back to him.
Thus it happened that when the last
bushel had been accounted for, Imrle
gave his neighbors a supper, and the
scattered settlers drove their wives and
sweethearts in from thirty miles around
to rejoice with him over a record crop.
Under radiant moonlight, they danced
quaint country dances of Caledonla,
and measures of ancient France, on the
crackling prairie-sod which rolled back
from the inky shadows of the home-
stead mile after mIle to the edge of the
great circle where It cut the skyline.
The music was in keeping with the
sense of vastness and distance, for a
minor note wailed through its merri-
ment, and the Quebec habitant, whose
battered violin evolved it, had been
handed down part by forebears, who
came over with Jacques Cartier and
had learned the rest among the whis</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00454" SEQ="0454" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="444">	444	The Saving of Wy/lards Wheat.

pering pines of the Laurentian wilder-
ness. Imrie danced and jested with
all alike, from the fourteen-stone ma-
tron, who had once been a Cheshire
dairy-drudge, and now managed a stal-
wart husband and many head of stock,
to the yellow-haired ex-attendant of a
London bar, who worshipped him se-
cretly. He found this damsels lan-
guishing looks strangely irritating, but
he danced twice with her because her
brother was a good friend of his, while
her next partner was a university grad-
uate, who drove about the prairie vend-
ing patent medicines.
	Still, all the time he, longed for the
graceful presence of Constance Wyl-
lard, and wondered when he would see
her again. No news had reached him
now for many weeks; there was only
the one hurried letter whose message
was hope and work. Meanwhile, away
back towards its dim edge where the
stars shone brighter above the horizon,
glimmering streaks of radiance moved
across the prairie, while here and there
wreaths of vapor obscured the sweep
of indigo. The grass was tinder dry,
and the fires, lighted how no man
knows, rioted among it. One grew
steadily brighter, and when a pale crim-
son reflection topped the crest of a rise
several of those present remembered
with misgivings that they had not
ploughed the full count of furrows
round their possessions, as by law re-
quired, which will often, but not al-
ways, check a prairie fire. Others also
regretted the fact that the matted grass
was creeping across their guards again,
and so little by little the merriment
slackened, until a clamor broke out,
when with a rapid beat of hoofs ring-
ing through the deepening silence a
man on a lathered horse rode up out of
the night.
	Biggest fire Ive seen for five years
coming down from the east, he said.
Heading straight for Carrington; even
the green sloo couldnt stop it, and Wyl
lards holding a fortune in his straw-
pile granary, with his guards half
grown ~
	Then one or two of Imries guests
said many things, for they remembered
the ironical rejection of friendly advice,
as others did the manner in which the
autocrat of Carrington in time of
drought bargained for their stock. He
had the means to sink artesian wells,
which they had not, and must there-
fore sell or lose their stock, and all this
rose up clearly now. For a few mo-
ments an ugly thought entered Imries
mind. If that wheat were destroyed
one barrier between him and Constance
Wyllard, in the shape of a heavy bank
balance, would vanish with It, but he
also felt he could not meet the girls
clear eyes if he held his hand. So he
flung it from him, and in a sudden hush
sent his voice ringing across the assem-
bly.
	Theres a neighbors homestead
threatened, he said. Stop, you need
not tell meno man knows better that
he hasnt always a pleasant tongue,
but its a common danger, and Im go-
ing to help him. Who is coming with
me?
	Then through the murmurs a wom-
ans voice rose up, We can understand
Mr. Imrie wanting to go. Who is going
to help him to please Constance Wyl-
lard? It was the barmaid who spoke,
and when a growl of disapproval an-
swered her, Imrie commenced again:
	I thought it was an open secret that
Miss Wyllard was in England, and her
father had closed the doors of Carring-
ton to me, he said, Some day, who
knows how soon it may be, our turn
will come. He staked heavily on it
and won that crop, and if you can
stand by and see him ruined I cant.
This time there was approbation, and
the messenger said, Good man! Im
going. Jasper heres coming along, too.
Miss Wyllard is back any way, with
that gilt-edged Britisher fooling round</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00455" SEQ="0455" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="445">	The Saving of Wyllards Wheat.	445,

her, for I saw them helping the old
man to turn out the stock. Carrington
took it as usual, cool as a blizzard
hard clean grit he is all throughwith
his paid hands away hauling wheat
into the elevators.
That settled the matter. In frantic
hurry they saddled or yoked the horses,
and ten minutes later with a cry of
Good luck from the women ringing
behind them, a very mixed cavalcade
swept out into the silence of the moon-
lit prairie, leaving a yellow~haired
girl staring with fierce eyes after them.
There was a thunder of hoofs on the
matted sod, a great bouncing of wheels,
the clods whirled up in the faces of
those who rode behind, and Imrie, lead-
ing the van, swaying easily to the gray
horses strides, spoke to the double
team that hauled a gang-plough in his
box-wagon. The beasts knew his voice
and responded gallantly, the slender
wagon body creaked under its heavy
load, and even Jasper, who lurched on
the driving seat, was startled when,
breast-high in crackling grass that went
down before them, Imrie rushed the
wagon jolting through a dried-up sboo,
like a field-gun badly needed going to
the front.
Then as they pounded up the slope of
a rise a wavy line of crimson appeared
not very far away on the other side,
the smoke that rose above it blotting
out the stars, and reaching the incline
the pace grew furious, for all realized
there was no time to lose. Reckless of
murderous. badger-hole or rolling nig-
ger-head stone, neck and neck, or wheel
to wheel, with the weaker streaming
away behind, pounding, clattering,
jolting, the stronger held on, the cool
wind screaming past them, and spume
flakes whirling up, until at last a loom
of buildings rose out of the prairie, and
they drew rein before the homestead
of Carrington. Swinging himself to
earth Imrie raised his broad felt hat
as he stood before its owner and his
daughter, but Evanson Wyllard was
as the messenger had said, a hard man
all through, and there was neither
panic nor dismay in face or bearing~
as he waited them.
We heard a fire was coming this
way in a hurry. These were my guests
to-night, and I brought them along to
help, said Imrie; and the grim auto-
crat answered quietly, I am much In-
debted to all of you. As it happens,
also, my men are away.
No time to fool in talking, shouted
the breathless Jasper. Wheres your
ploughs, Carrington? Some one turn
out and hitch on his fresh horses, and
inside five minutes Imrie found him
self gripping the lines of the big gang-
plough. Nevertheless, the hands that
clenched them had, for a moment, held
the slender fingers of Constance Wyl-
lard, and her low voice even then vi-
brated in his ears, He will never for-
get it; I know his ways. It was like
you, Harry.
Im used to horses if Im not much
of a farmer, said a voice close by~
You seem to be managing things. Can
you tell me what to do? and Imrie
glancing round, saw his rival, Wyl-
lards distant kinsman.
Yes; you can find grain-bags and
soak them at the well. When the
smoke rolls down thick come back to
me, he answered, hurriedly, and there
was a crackle of matted fibres as the
triple shares of the gang-plough ripped
through the sod, while Imrie looked
over his shoulder a moment Behind
him rose the splendid wooden buildings
of Carrington with thousands of dollars
worth of wheat lying in several huge
strawpile granaries. These are mere
mounds of straw heaped many feet
thick about a willow framing which
when packed by wind and snow, form
an efficient store. In front stretched
the flickering wall of fire, and their
task was simply to plough a broad
belt of furrows between it and its prey.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00456" SEQ="0456" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="446">	446	The Saving of Wy/lards Wheat.

Then he shouted to the horses, the
whip cracked like a rifle, and the black
loam curled in waves away from the
mould-boards slide, while, with a great
trampling, single ploughs and teams
caine surging along behind.
	Before they reached the turning a
sea of fire came roaring slowly and ir-
resistibly towards them across the tin-
dery grass, while, wisps of pungent
smoke blew down into Imries eyes.
The beasts plunged viciously, and he
had to hurry to the leaders heads, for
that was a double team, while he was
several times lifted from his feet when
they strove to rear upright. But he
restrained them, and was flung down
and trodden on when they reached the
turning, only to rise again hatless,
gasping, with blood upon his face, to
lead the gang-plough back first along the
return line. With a cloud of sparks
hurled aloft by the. draught it made,
the great crimson crescent, roaring hor-
ribly, was close upon them now, and
he could scarcely see the teams behind
through the wreaths of smoke. The
horses were nearly frantic, and would
have mastered him, but an English
voice came out of the vapor, Rather
wild, are they not? Lot me help you,
and Imrie was glad to frankly accept
his rivals assistance. It needed the
utmost strength of both to hold the
beasts to their work, but they cheered
on one another, and the treble furrow
was finished somehow, while, when
Imrie slipped the clevis at the end of
It, the team bolted incontinently.
	Then through the thud of hoofs and
crackling of the fire, whose fierce heat
already scorched them, Jaspers voice
rang out, Let the beasts all go. Guess
theyll find their own way clear of it.
Handy with the grain bags; theres an-
other circus just beginning now.
	The wet sacks were soaked ready.
Wyllard and his daughter had seen to
that, while, when Constance staggered
towards him, dripping, under a heavy
burden, Imrie ceased his protests as
with the glare of the flame upon her
face she said, When the rest are do-
ing so much, I must take my part,
too.
	The fire rolled up to the first of the
furrows, and halted a moment there,
stretching out tongues of flame towards
the withered grass tufts that showed
between, ready to seize upon them as a
bridge to help It across to the wealth
of fuel waiting behind. Sometimes it
also passed that bridge, but scorched
and panting men stretched out along
the line flung themselves upon it and
thrashed it down with the soaked bags.
Here and there wind-blown sparks took
hold, and amid hoarse shouting a dozen
fresh fires started at once, while in
answer blackened men, whose clothing
smouldered in places, poured in and
strove to smother the incipient blaze.
They fought the flame with the same
dogged endurance that sustained them
in their struggle against frost and
drought, and for a mad space the battle
went on in heat like that of a furnace,
and a smother of suffocating vapor.
Then a further shout was raised that
one granary blazed, and Imrie, with his
rival, was first to rush towards the
sheet of flame. Not very nice to look
at, gasped the latter, who, by this
time, had been turned into a sorry spec-
tacle. Still, if you know how to start
Ill help you. Best fun, if there wasnt
so much at stake, Ive had for many a
day.
	The fire was licking the lower side of
the huge strawpilc and the two stood
breathless a moment while Imrie con-
sidered a plan of attack. Then as they
moved towards it Jasper grasped his
shoulder. Come back, you idiots, he
said. All the men on this prairie
couldnt save it now. Ill fell you with
the shovel before you try it. No use
burning yourself to death for nothing.
Recognizing the attempt was hopeless
rather than that it was dangerous,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00457" SEQ="0457" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="447">	The Saving of Wyllards Wheat.	447

they did so, while next moment a
breathless roar of triumph went up, for
two divided walls of fire passed on
down wind across the prairie, and, save
for the one burning strawpile, Carring-
ton homestead stood unharmed be-
tween. Blackened, dripping, burned,
with a nasty pain in his side, Imrie
followed by the others, approached its
entrance; and Wyllard, who was in
almost as evil a ease, raised his hat as
he met them and said, with an unusual
tremor in his voice: Men and neigh-
bors, I cannot sufficiently thank you
for what you have done this night, and
I ask the forgiveness of some for any
ill-considered things I may have said.
There are events, which, as perhaps
one or two of you know, embitter the
temper of any man. And now, in token
of a new friendship, will you favor me
by accepting my hospitality? Mr.
Imrie, I would like a few words with
you.
The men refused civillytheir wives
would be anxious about them, they
said; but when Constance Wyllard,
with a light in her eyes, also thanked
them, a hoarse cheer went up, and she
blushed when another for Imrie follow-
ing it died away far down the fire-
seamed prairie. Walking very stiffly,
for his side pained him, Imrie ap-
proached the threshold of Wyllards
house, where he said, Those are my
friends behind. The last time we met
you did not treat me as such. May I
ask upon what footing you receive me
now?
Then Wyllards face softened, and
his gray moustache twitched as he si-
lently held out his hand to him. Imrie
staggered as he passed into the long,
birch-built hall, where the heads of
wolves and deer reeled before him,
then tried to recover himself, saying,
It is nothing. One of the horses
kicked me, I think, as Constance Wyl-
lard with a low cry ran towards him.
Still, two men had seen and read the
look in her face. One was her English
suitor, and he set his teeth as he slipped
out into the night, while the autocrat
of Carrington smiled grimly. He recog-
nized the inevitable, for he loved his
daughter after his own fashion, and It
hurt him to yield. Then Jasper, who
had come in for the keg of cider which
Constance Wyllard insisted upon the
helpers emptying by way of a stirrup-
cup, created a needed diversion by seiz-
ing Imries arm and saying, Used up?
no wonder, after being stamped on by a
double team. With due respect to Miss
Wyllard, were going to take him home.
Mrs. Jaspers great on doctoring, and
we owe Imrie considerable.
Imrie felt too dizzy to protest; what
Wyllard said he could not reeall, but he
rememberedthat when some onepropped
him against bags of prairie hay in
a wagon, it was Constance who placed
the cushion under his head. Then with
mutual goodwill the settlers drove
away, making the night unlovely with
strange songs of victory, while Imrie
leaned back on the haysacks in half-
dazed content, and almost forgot the
pain he felt. The portly Mrs. Jasper,
who tied bandages round him, said
there were no bones broken; then she
smeared oil on the worst of the burns,
and gave him something cool to drink
after which he sank into a sleep that
lasted ten hours, while it was about the
time he wakened that the young Eng-
lishman entered Wyllards room.
Its hard to explain, sir, but Im
going backto get over it, he said.
I saw Miss Wyllards face when he
came in, and I know after last night
there isnt a ghost of a chance for me.
He seems a very fine fellow, too; your
pardon, I really cannot help itcon-
found him!
Then the ruler of Carrington smiled
drily as he answered, Spoken well
and straightforwardly. I had already
formed the same opinion.
It was two days later when Imrie,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00458" SEQ="0458" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="448">	448	A Run Through St. Helena.

who had lost some of his usual color
and still moved stiffly, was driven over
to Garrington, and spent half an hour
in private with its owner, who had re-
quested him to do so. What passed be-
tween them only the two men knew,
but Imrie went straight from that in-
terview into the presence of Constance
Wyliard, and felt, when at last her
head rested on his shoulder, that he

The Argosy.
would have fought prairie fire.s forever
for such a consummation. There was
a wedding later, when for the first time
since its building, all the settlers with-
in a radius of twenty miles assembled
at Carrington, and, somewhat against
his wishes, Imries bride did not come
to him empty-handed, for that harvest
had set his feet at last upon the road to
prosperity.
Harold Bindloss.




A RUN THROUGH ST. HELENA.*

Our first view of St. Helena gave the
singular impression of a huge enshroud-
ed mummy lying stretched upon its
back, the King and Queen Peaks on the
left giving the idea of feet, the Turks
Head in the centre looking like hands
folded in front, and the great Barn
Rock representing a monster head. The
thin veil of mist brooding over the
island obscured for the time details
in the landscape so as to heighten the
somewhat weird appearance. As we
drew nearer, the rain ceased and, clear
and imposing before us, stood St. Hel-
ena as a solid fortress of rock. We
sailed for some time close under the
great sea walls, and were charmed with
the prismatic coloring cast by the ris-
ing sun on the damp, bare battlements
of rock. As we kept on, Flagstaff Hill,
rising to a height of 2,000 feet,~and the
Sugar Loaf~a striking, conicahshaped
hill of nearly that altitudecame in
view. At the foot of the latter are two
batteries, one at a hundred and another
at two hundred feet above the sea-level,
and both adding to the picturesqueness
of the place. In Flagstaff Bay, be-
tween the Barn and Sugar Loaf, flew

*	This sketch was written some years since.
but we give It as picturing features of perma-
nent Interest.
hundreds of sea-birds, some white,
others dark-brown, fishing vigorously,
and presenting in tabieaM vivaat a -prov-
erb of their ownIts the early bird
that catches the fish. About seven
oclock we rounded the Sugar Loaf, ~nd
slowly crept southwest down the coisst
towards the anchorage, which extends
only about a mile from the shore.
Every instant as we forged ahead new
points of interest met us; precipitous
gorges, with sides of barren rock run-
ning back until they revealed some dis-
tant island oasis of spring-green grass,
overlooked by a white-faced house;
great masses of scoriated rock of many
shapes, every peak of which, facing the
sea, seemed to bear a battery or hold
on its shoulders a cannon. Before we
had reached Rupert Bay, Jamess
Town, stood revealed in so far as pro-
jecting Munden Point will allow. And
very well it looked with its old-fash-
ioned quay, Its pretty church spire and
white houses wedged in between hills
of no mean elevation, starting up pre-
cipitously on either side.
After landing, one of our first expedi-
tions was to Ladder Hillthe western
promontory of Jamess Bay, which
rises almost perpendicularly to an alti-
tude of 800 feet above the sea. Straight</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00459" SEQ="0459" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="449">	A Run Through St. Helena.	449

up the face of the mountain, starting
from near St. Jamess Church and the
Entrance Gates, climbs the far-famed
ladder which gives the bill its name.
I suppose there is no other such ladder
in the world, which I understand is
993 feet in length, 602 feet high, has
a slope of thirty-two degrees, having
699 wooden steps and one stone one!
each step rising eleven inches. The
carriage drive which we were now as-
cending at a very vigorous speed is a
steep zigzag road nine feet in breadth,
and hedged in by a rubble wall, about
a foot thick and three feet high. With
the slight drawback of one or two
short, light showers, this drive was
most exhilarating. Every moment our
view of town and bay became more
perfect, and the atmosphere continually
lighter and more bracing. Then the as-
cent was replete with incidents novel to
us. Every hundred yards, at least, we
encountered bare-footed natives with
donkeysone, two, three, sometimes
six or eightvariously laden, but chief-
ly with gorse from the highlands for
firewood. Owing to the narrowness of
the way, and the waywardness of the
donkeys, some coaxing and applica-
tions of waddy on the one side and
engineering on the other were required
at times before we could pass.
Here and everywhere we were struck
with the walking capacities of the St.
Helenistsvery young, middle-aged
and very old and withered people
tramping up hill and down dale with
lithe and elastic step.
On the summit of Ladder Hill are the
fort and extensive barracks, built of
stone, where once stood the public gib-
bet, on which history telleth criminals
were hung in chains in full view of
the town and harbor. On the ridges
above, to the left, is the Observatory
established by the East India Coin.
pany over fifty years ago, and long fal-
len into disuse. I should have chron-
icled earlier that our cortege had six
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	426
followers on foot, each carriage and
horseman having a gamin, who attached
himself as page-in-waiting for the day.
This institution of boy-hanger-on would
doubtless prove a superlative nuisance
when the novelty of the thing had worn
off; but there is no doubt at all that
they provided us with a good deal of
recurrent amusement, and gave a pleas-
in.g feeling of being in furrin parts
to the days excursion, which was
worth the tips disbursed in the even-
ing. Up and down hill, whether we
travelled fast or slow, over pebbles,
couch-grass, broken metal or rock, like
shadows they pursued us, and when-
ever their eyes caught ours they grinned
from ear to ear. Gates met with en
route they opened, running on before;
they put on and took off when required
the peculiar shoe brakes of our
phaetons; held the saddle-horses when
wanted, and when we told them gath-
ered ferns and wildflowers.
Our first glimpse of Longwood was
across a deep and wide gorge of barren
rock. The interest In Longwood is al-
most entirely dependent upon its con-
nection with the great exile, for not
even a very imaginative local guide..
book could call the sight highly pic-
turesque, for it is fiat, with the dusky
Haystack peak for a distant back-
ground. About three-quarters of a
mile from Longwood, and beside Hal-
leys Mount, where the celebrated
astronomer had his Observatory during
the years he was on the Island, study-
ing and dassifying the stars of the
Southern Hemisphere, is the hamlet of
Huts Gate. The drive from Jamess
Town to Longwood, with stoppages,
took us two hours and forty minutes.
All of us were gratified when we
found the Longwood hostelry to be a
neat cottage, in the middle of a garden,
in which were growing bananas, etc.,
and offering for our accommodation
large and comfortably furnished par-
lor and dining-room. It was amusing</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00460" SEQ="0460" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="450">	45G	A Ji?un Through St. Helena.
to see how we revelled in a walk ea
the grass-plot and in the garden, glory-
ing in being once more on terra firma.
All were in the best of tempers, and not
unlike schoolboys out for a holiday.
When the first effervescence of spirits
had passed off we betook ourselves to
the parlor and the latest English papers.
Then came the summons, which re-
quired no repetition, and in a twinkling
one of the merriest and best-natured
parties I ever saw closed around the
dining-room table. We were waited
upon by a comely, neatly attired, black-
eyed native dansel, and the lunch which
she spread for us was voted, without a
dissentient voice, a masterpiece of
country victualling. The table laughed
with. an abundant supply of ham and
eggs, snow-white bread and freshest
butter, jugs of milk, plates of bananas
and figs. To appreciate the situation, it
must be remembered that we had been
three months at sea without tasting
fresh butter, eggs or fresh fruit. Re-
freshed and in amiable mood, we start-
ed in a body to see the sights.
A pleasant walk of a few hundred
yards up a well-grassed incline, dotted
over with yellow everlastings, brought
us to the home of Napoleons ruined
hopes, the nest of this rock-bound cage.
Of this famous domicile there is not
much to be said. It is not as it was
when Bonaparte lived in it. The walls
are the same and the rooms look some-
what as they did to him, but the whole
interior of the house is of modern work-
manship, though, aftcr the fashion of
the original. In a sense, therefore, the
visitor to Longwood sees the rooms in
which the famous Frenchman lived,
and in a sense he sees but a copy of
them. Notwithstanding that such are
the facts, I felt a real interest In the
place, scanning the various chambers
with sympathy, and henceforth Napo-
leons banishment and the enforced sea-
son of calm which succeeded his turbid
European life will be realized and under-
stood by me as never before. The
house is an old-fashioned rambling cot-
tage, with a flight of four or five steps
leading up to the front door.
	According to a local historian this
building was originally a farmhouse,
and was at the time Napoleon arrived
on the island occupied as a country
residence by the Lieutenant-Governor,
Being selected for the Emperor, the
present front room with the veranda
attached was added to the building by
Sir G. Cockburn, and formed the bil-
liard-room and satot&#38; de nlception.
	As we entered, a young lady, daugh-
ter of the French officer in charge of
the propertyM. F. D. C. Morilleau
received us and showed us through the
rooms. It may be well to state here,
what is not, I think, generally known,
that the old house at Longwood with
three acres of land about it, and also
twenty-three acres in Napoleons Vale
where the famous exile was buried,
was purchased by the English Govern-
ment from the private owners in 185S
at a cost of 5,100, and conveyed to
the Emperor of the French and his
heirs in perpetuity. Both Longwood
and the tomb are looked after by the
officer before referred to, who is a civil
servant of the French Government. The
house was quite destitute of furniture
with the exception of small pier-glasses
in a couple of the rooms. Mural no-
tices in French and English in the vari-
ous apartments reveal the purposes to
which they were put during the resi-
dency of Napoleon. There were recep-
tion, drawing and dining-rooms, writ-
ing office, bedroom, bath and dressing
rooms and a billiard-room which could~
not contain a full-sized table. None of
the apartments are lofty, and the house
could never have been remarkably
cheerful.
	The most interesting portion of the
house to the visitor is the saZon of the
Emperor, as the wall notices name it,.
because as one has humorously said,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00461" SEQ="0461" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="451">	A Run Through St. Helena.	4~1

there is something in it. This room,
which measures 21 feet x 15 feet, was
used by Napoleon towards the close of
his life as a bedroom, and we are in-
formed that here on the 5th of May,
1821, the Emperor breathed his last.
On that day, it is related, the Island
was swept by a most tremendous storm,
which tore up many trees by the roots.
The spot where he died is marked off
by a plain wooden railing which en-
closes a space, 7 feet x 5 feet, in the
centre of which is a marble, laurel-
crowned bust of the great General from
a cast taken after death. Suspended
below the bust and in front of the ped-
estal (alas! that these words will recall
Mark Twains excruciating joke) hangs
a wreath of immortelles, from which
one of our party with the true relic-
hunters instinct annexes, unobserved,
a white leaf. In the billiard-room is
the Visitors Book, in which, following
the multitude of cosmopolitan pilgrims,
we inscribed our names and addresses.
Looking back to earlier pages of the
book, I was interested in reading nu-
merous warm expressions of love for
the great warrior which French sol-
diers, visiting Longwood from time to
time, had appended to their signatures.
In this room also various knick-knacks
made on the island, photos of the house
and other curios, are exposed for sale,
and of course we each of us took away
something as a souvenir. Upstairs in a
wing of the house is a row of attics,
which had probably been used by the
servants. I expended much energy in
climbing up the narrow staircase, and
was not rewarded for the exhaustive
effort.
About a hundred yards from the old
house, at the foot of the lawn, is the
one-storied mansion built for Napoleon
by the British Government, which, al-
though, as we were informed, he used
daily to visit it while it was a-building,
he never occupieddying before it was
quite finished. It is substantially con-
structed of stone, and has fifty-six
rooms of various sizes. New Long-
wood has an elevation of 1,760 feet
above the sea. Being shown into the
drawing-rooma spacious and suitably
furnished apartment in the right wing
we spent a short time conversing and
examining works of art, etc. We were
here shown a small carte-de-visite pho-
to.graph of the late Prince Imperial,
bearing the autograph of the ex-Em-
press Eug~nie, presented to M. Moril-
leau by the Empress on July 12, 1880,
when she visited St. Helena on her
mournful return from Zululand, the
scene of her sons violent death by the
assegai of a savage.
	Before leaving we gathered in the
Longwood grounds a few flowers and
leaves to keep as tokens. After hur-
riedly swallowing a cup of coffee, pro-
vided without extra charge by the po-
lite young hostess of the restaurant,
we jumped into our phaeton and rat-
tled after our friends, who had gone
on some time before. Our way now lay
down a steep, zigzag road to the green
and secluded retreat about a mile off,
where Napoleon most loved to wander,
and where on his decease in the fifty-
second year of his age, and the sixth
of his exile, his remains were laid to
rest. Here they lay for nineteen years,
attracting troops of visitors to the
island and the tomb, until in 1840 the
body was removed to Paris, and re-en-
tombed under the dome of the Inval-
ides. It is a romantic spota moun-
tain-sheltered nook clothed with green-
ery and pines, and looking down into
a barren ravine significantly known as
The Devils Punchbowl. The tomb,
so long unoccupied, was still kept, when
I saw it, much as it was forty-five
years ago, though there is now neither
tombstone nor tablet, the ground about
it being enclosed by a circular wooden
railing, and the spot itself, which Is
covered with slabs, by an iron palisad-
mg some ten feet square. Fringing the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00462" SEQ="0462" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="452">	452	The Dreamer.

latter en the Inside was a thick row of whose cool, clear waters the Emperor
geraniums. On a ledge above the tomb	delighted to drink.
is the little stone-lipped well, from		John Wehicer.
 The Leisure Hour.







THE DREAMER.

Ah! let me leave the dust and glare
Of urban streets for hidden rills;
Let me catch summers robe, and share
Tbe lonely comfort of the hills.

Or in some dim and distant vale
Where late spring flowers linger yet,
And some impassioned nightingale
Sings above banks of violet,

At the rapt hour when evening loves
To kiss the forehead of the world,
When hushed are all -the drowsy dotes,
And every roving wing is furled,

Grant me to lie and muse away
The memory of our modern life;
L~t me forget the age of clay
In all its weariness and strife.

Or on the bank where sighing reeds
Are sung to slumber by the stream
Leave me, remote from Jostling creeds,
Conflicting cultures, In a dream

Of brlg~ht Arcadia yet unbanned,
And that dead epoch of old Greece
When mighty heroes Argo manned,
All amorous of the Golden Fleece.

So shall I climb the stair of Jove
And drink of the Olympian wine,
Or hear Demeter sigh for love
Of her enravished Proserpine.

Within the sunburnt walls of Troy
The maids are fair, the men are strong;
I	see the glittering troops deploy,
The bands of mighty warriors throng</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00463" SEQ="0463" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="453">	Old Betty and Her Ladyship.	453

Towards the city gate; I see
The lovely, languid Spartan Queen,
And, near her, pale Andromache,
One white hand lifted up to screen

Her anxious eyes from noon-tide glare,
Searching for Hectors haughty crest,
And Cressid, with her rippling hair,
Of all frail Things the loveliest.

The Gates of Hell unclose to me,
tAnd Cerberus hangs his triple head,
Before me pass in panoply
The splendid legions of the dead.

I am the Lord of all the past,
The tyrant of the land of dreams;
Yea in this world the least and last
I am the God of that which seems.

So let me flee this noisy age;
Blot out my name from memorys scroll;
Leave me my dreamers heritage,
The secret kingdom of the soul.
~t. John Lucas.




OLD BETTY AND HER LADYSHIP.

	Old Betty Perkins lived in one room
in the Borough. She was not largely
blessed with this worlds goods, but
Heaven bad endowed her with a cheery
soul, and she looked out on life with
serene old eyes that saw the bright side
of things by preference to the dark,
and believed firmly in good times to
comesomewhen, somewhere.
	She lived in a third-floor back, and
although her room contained the mini-
mum number of articles possible for a
minimum degree of comfort, she kept
everything scrupulously clean and neat,
and and that is always something, as
she was wont to say.
	Nobody ever came to see her, except
her immediate neighbors, who resorted
to old Betty to pour out their woes into
her sympathizing ears. And how It
had come about I do not know, but no
district visitor ever visited Betty, or
had ever done so in all the old ladys
long life and she went on her serene
independent way, unhelped by any or-
ganization, parochial or otherwise, get-
ting along as best she could.
	She was a simple, kindly old soul,
and there was no one in the neighbor-
hood who had not a good word for her.
	One afternoon Betty sat alone in her
little room, resting, at the conclusion
of her bit of cleaning, and watching
the kettle preparing to boll for her cup
of tea. Her sole companion, a canary,
in a small cage by the window, was
singing his very best, because a long
ray of sunshine had contrived to strag
The Spectator.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00464" SEQ="0464" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="454">	454	Old Betty and Her Ladyshij5.

gle between the tall houses opposite
and to shine into the third.~floor back.
Its coming cheered the canary, and old
Betty nodded and smiled as the bird
sang.
There was a footstep on the stairs
a slow, unaccustomed footstep, but the
canarys voice was so loud that old
Betty did not hear the outside sound,
until a knock at the door made her
start up hastily.
	Well, there, my dear, she said later
to a neighbor, you could a knocked
me down with a feather when I opened
that there door. I never see nothin
like her in my life!
	For standing on Betty Perkinss
threshold was the very smartest lady
Bettys eyes had ever fallen upon. She
was tall and graceful and faultlessly
dressed. She held a parasol in one
hand, a parcel in the other. She panted
a little, out of breath, after her long
climb up the stairs.
	Betty took the initiative, being, so
~he felt, on her own ground.
	Was there anything I could do for
you maam ? she asked, looking at the
smart lady with kindly eyes.
	I came to pay you a visit, the lady
answeredI am going to visit in this
neighborhood, Her voice was conde-
scending; she gathered her skirts dain-
tily about her, and looked expectantly
at Betty.
	Im sure its very kind of you,
maam, the old woman said, in a be-
wildered tone; will you please to
come in? And she drew the door
wider open, that her visitor might en-
ter. And will you please sit down?
she added, drawing forward the one
chair~a somewhat dilapidated cane
one.
	The smart lady seated herself, her
skirts still held closely round her.
	Which my room was as clean as a
new pin, Betty said afterwards, a
little resentfully to a friend.
	And what is your name? the lady
asked, and the faintest flicker of sur-
prise crossed her face as Betty seated
herself upon the only other seat in the
room, namely, the bed.
	My name is Perkins, Betty an-
swered, simply, and I havent the
pleasure of knowing your name,
ma~ am
	The lady stared.
	Oh! my name is Lady Allerton, she
said, shortly, and I am coming to visit
down here.
	Do you live in these parts, may I
ask, maam ?
	Oh, no! I live a long way from here
in Eaton Square. Do you live only
in one room? she added, glancing
round it with curious eyes as she spoke.
It must be rather cramped, I should
think_
	Well, no, maam, I dont seem to
find it so. Theres only me, you see,
and one old womap dont seem to take
much room, do she? And I couldnt
manage not to pay for more than the
one room. Rents is rather high in
these parts, she added, apologetically.
But I suppose you can get help from
the parish, and things ? her ladyship
asked, vaguely.
	Betty drew herself up a little, but if
her tone was a trifle stiff it was still
very courteous. She knew the rules of
hospitality and politeness.
	Oh, no, maam! I am glad to say I
dont have no call to go to the parish,
nor nothing of that, and I hope I never
may have. Me and my pore husband
we put away a mite, and what with
odd jobs for the neighbors and that, I
make my seven shillings a week. She
spoke proudly.
	But you cant live on that? A faint
incredulous smile crept over the smart
ladys face.
	Oh, yes, maam, and pay my three
pence a week to the burial club, too,
Betty answered with pride.
	Dear me, its very snrprising! I
read, you know, about how the poor</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00465" SEQ="0465" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="455">	Old Betty and Her Ladyshz~5.	455

live, but I never believed it. I thought
I should like to come and see. Ive
brought you some tea, by the way
and she laid the parcel she carried upon
the rickety table.
	Betty still looked puzzled.
	Im sure its very kind of you,
maam, she said, turning over in her
mind what in the world could have
made this fine lady come here, and why
she should have brought her that pack-
et of tea. But her instincts as a hos-
tess were very strong.
	Youll let me make you a cup of tea,
~wout you, maam? she asked, and a
kindly smile lit up her wrinkled old
face. The kettle is just on the boil,
and a cup of tea ud do you good, after
the long way as youve come.
	Lady Allerton almost gasped. She
quite stared with amazement. More-
over, she always drank China tea at
home. This courteous, hospitable old
body was a new revelation to her.
	Oh, nono, thank you, she said,
hurriedly; I think I wont have any
tea. Betty looked and felt profound-
ly disappointed. I must be getting on
nowaud her ladyship rose with
haste, and with her petticoats still held
tightly about her. I shall come and
see you again some daygood-after-
noon!
	She bowed to the old woman, who
stood holding the door open for her,
and eyed her with polite interest.
Good afternoon.
	She passed rustling down the stairs,
and Betty returned to her chair and to
the contemplation of her kettle.
	Deary me, she spoke aloud, a habit
she had acquired from much living
alouedeary me, now! I wonder
what brought that fine lady down here?
And to see me, too! Pore thing! she
havent much idea of manners, neither,
never to shake hands with me, nor
nothin. But there, perhaps she dont
know no better, pore thing. I have
heard say as the manners of the qual
ity isnt what they was, and she meant
well, no doubt, a-bringing me a pound
of tea. Though it do seem queer, to
my thinkin, to go callin on folks as
you dont know, and takin of em
pounds of tea. Why, how did she know
as I wanted for her to come and call?
Betty shook her head sagely. But
there, she meant well, no doubt, and
weve a got to take thIngs as theyre
meant.
* * * * * * *

	And you know, Lady Allerton said
to her husband that same evening, the
poor in the Borough are quite different
from anything I expected. They didnt
stand whilst I was in their roomsthey
just sat and talked to me as if they
were as good as I was.
	And so, no doubt, they are, my
dear, Lord Allerton replied, lazily.
I daresay they wondered what on
earth made you suddenly go and see
them, and perhaps they thought it con-
foundedly impertinent of you. And
so it was, he added, sotto voce.
* * * * * * *

	Old Bettys views of etiquette were
founded on those which held good In
her immediate neighborhood, where, if
anybody stepped in to see you in friend-
ly fashion one day, you generally
stepped in upon them in like fashion
during the course of the week.
	Three days after Lady Allertons
visit to her, Betty dressed herself in
her best clothes, a very worn
but perfectly tidy black dress, a bonnet
of antediluvian design, and a neat black
shawl, and prepared to sally forth.
	Wherever are you a-goin to ? her
neighbor below asked.
	Im a-goin to see a lady as called on
me, Betty announced, placidly, but In
a tone which forbade further question-
ing, and she went out in the glory of
her best clothes, feeling, dear soul, that
the least she could do to repay the
kindness shown by the smart lady to
her was to call upon the lady in return.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00466" SEQ="0466" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="456">	45;	~Old Betty and Her Ladysht~.

She had never before been to the West-
end, and the length of the journey, the
grandeur of the streets and shops when
she did finally arrive impressed her
mightily.
Id a liked to a took her a little
somethin, she thought, just as a sort
of a return like for that tea, but I dun-
no as I can afford anything much, un-
less it was a flower. And Bettys eyes
brightened as she met a flower-girl
laden with a basket of deep red roses.
Pick me out a nice one, my dear,
she said to the girl; Im a-takin of it
to a lady as has been kind to me; Im
just a-goln to return her call.
Theres a nice one, granny~and
the girl thrust a soft, deep-colored bud
into the old womans hand; you looks
a bit tired.
Well, I be a bit tired, my dearIve
come a long way, but Ill get rested
when I gets to the house, of course.
It took Betty some time to find the
house, but a kindly postman pointed It
out to her, and she climbed the steps a
little wearily and rang the bell.
A gorgeous footman answered it. He
looked her up and down with a super-
cilious air of surprise, but something
in Bettys gentle old eyes and dignified
manner made him ask her almost civ-
illy What she wanted.
I wanted to see Lady Allerton, she
said.
To see her ladyship? The man
stared. I dont think shell see you
nowsheve got company. Wait here
a minute and Ill see.
So Betty stood humbly outside upon
the steps and wondered over the curi-
ous treatment bestowed by the great
upon their visitors, and over many
other things, and longed very much to
sit down and rest her aching old limbs,
if it were only for a moment.
The footman returned to the door.
Her ladyship wishes to know what
you want, he asked; she is busy just
now, and she doesnt know you.
	II just come to see her, Betty fal-
tered; if you was to say as twas Mrs.
Perkins of 125 William Street, she ud
remember. She come to see me the
day before yesterday, so I just come
round to see her to-day. Perhaps she
ud see me for a minute.
	The footman again left her standing
on the doorstep, returning shortly to
ask her to come inside a minute.
	Old Betty drew a long breath of
wonder when she saw the hail. She
had never imagined anything so lovely
and luxurious. The carpet was so soft
and beautiful. The very wall paper im-
pressed her. Overhead there was a
murmur of voices and she could hear
the rattle of tea-cups. It was a wel-
come sound. Old Betty thought of her
far-off room, and the fire that would
have to be lighted before the kettle
would boil for her own tea. The
footman had vanishedthe old woman
stood humbly in the middle of that gor-
geous hall for several minutes whilst
the clatter of tea-cups and chatter of
voices went on upstairs. Then there
came the rustling of a silk dress, and
Lady Alierton came quickly down-
stairs, an Impatient little frown puck-
ering her forehead.
	She nodded rather frigidly to old
Betty.
	Well, Mrs. Perkins, she said, did
you want anything? Have you come
to ask me to do something for you?
	Dear me, no maam!there was un-
utterable surprise In Bettys voice. I
just come to see you, because you was
good enough to come and see me,
and
	Youcame--~tosee me? Lady Al-
lerton looked the old woman up and
down with well-bred insolence. That
was very kind of you, I am sure. The
sarcasm passed unheeded over the sim-
ple old souls head, she only noticed the
words.
	Not to say kind, she answered,
twas the least as I could do when</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00467" SEQ="0467" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="457">	Old Betty and Her Ladyskip.	457.

you was so nice as to come so far to
see me, and me never knowin you, nor
askin you to come, nor nothin. The
fine sarcasm of this was unintentional,
and was lost on Lady Allerton.
And brought me such fine tea, too,
fletty added. I ud have liked to bring
you a little trifle, maam, but you will
excuse it, I know, me hem a pore
woman, so I just brought you this.
She held out the red rose in her hand
to the smartly-dressed lady, and smiled
her kind old smile into the pretty petu-
rant face.
You brought me a rose? Dear me,
what a funny thing to do, but very
kind of you, I am sure, only I am sorry
you spent your money.
The little careless words did strike
Betty as lacking in courtesy, only she
did not put it quite In those words in
her mind. Pore thing, she thought
to herself; nobody didnt take much
heed to her manners when she was a
girl, thats plain to be seen.
	And now Im afraid I cant stop any
more, Lady Allerton went on. I
have friends upstairs. You know your
way out, dont you?and she nodded
towards the front door.
	Yes, thank you, maam, I can find
my way out, and good day to you.
	Bettys manners were those of a well-
bred duchess.
	Lady Allerton rustled upstairs again,
and in her smart drawing-room regaled
her friends with an account of her first
experience of slumming in the ~Boro,
whilst they ate thin bread-and-butter
and cake.
	Fancy that queer old person coming
to see me because I had been to see her.
Did you ever hear of such a thing? I
dont know what the lower classes will
do nexl4 Some people might have told
Temple Bar.
the old thing to her face that it was Im-
pertinence, but I didnt say that to her.
No doubt she meant well, poor old
thing.
My dear, she did to you exactly
what you had done to her. She called
upon you uninvited, only she had some
excuse. You had appeared to desire her
acquaintance, seeing that you called
upon her first, Lord Allerton said,
drily.
Dont be absurd, Dickas If the two
cases were in the least alike! You are
so ridiculous about the poor, but of
course she knew no better, poor soul.
Lady Allerton shrugged her shoul-
ders and smiled.
Meanwhile old Betty, after fumbling
with the latch of the front door, had
finally got herself out into the street.
	Well, to be sure, she said to herself
thoughtfully, as with tIred feet she
wearily wended her way home again,
the manners of the quality is stranger
than I could ever a thought they would
a bin. Id never have guessed It
never! She never even asked me to sit
down, nor to take a cup of tea, though
I could hear as the tea was ready, the
cups a-clinking and all. And me come
all that way just for to see her! Well,
well, it aint for me to judge; perhaps
she dont know no better, pore thing
she didnt never learn no manners
when she was a girl, thats quite plain,
and If you dont learn em as a girl,
why, you dont never learn em, thats
my idea. But maybe she meant better
i~han she acted, pore thingit aint for
me to judge.
	Which shows that old Betty and her
ladyship had curiously similar views
about each other, from across that
great gulf fixed between them!
L.	G. Moberly.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00468" SEQ="0468" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="458">	458	The Chinese Goz~ernment.


THE CHINESE GOVERNMENT.

11.PROVINCIAL.

	In last weeks issue we discussed the
constitution of the Central Government
at Peking. It now remains to treat
briefly the provincial administrations
and the relations in which they stand
to the Central Government.
	Excluding Manchuria, Mongolia and
the Central Asian dominions, China is
divided into eighteen provinces. At
the head of each is a governor, and in
several cases two or three are grouped
together under a still higher official,
whose proper title is governor-general,
but who is more often spoken of as
viceroy. The most important viceroy-
~lties are the three that lie in the basin
of the Yang-tze, having their head-
quarters at Nanking, Wuchang and
Chengtu respectively. The first pre-
sided over at present by Lin Kun yi
controls the three provinces of Kiangsu
Anhwei and Kiangsi; the second, with
the well-known Chang Chih-tung at its
head, controls the two central provin-
ces of Hupeh and Hunan, and the third
controls the large and wealthy province
of Szechuen, the head of which is a
Manchu named Kwei Chun. Of almost
equal importance is the viceroyalty of
Canton, at the head of which is Li
Hung Chang, controlling the two prov-
inces of Kwang-tung and Kwang-si.
Whese eight provinces contain a popu-
lation of over 200 millions and con-
tribute three-fourths of the revenue of
the Empire.
	For all purposes of internal ad-
ministration, the various provincial
governments are practically indepen-
dent. Each collects its own revenue,
pays its own army and Civil Service,
and in the riverine and seaboard prov-
inces maintains a flotilla of war ves-
sels and constructs coast defences. The
admInistration of justice is left in the
hands of the ordinary officials, who
combine this with their other functions.
The district magistrate, for instance,
who is the lowest official on the pro-
vincial scale, is at once collector of
revenue, judge, coroner, head of police
and public prosecutor, and he may on
occasions be required to take the field
in person against rebels. The same
functions may fall to the lot of any
official on the scale up to the Viceroy
himself. Any officer is supposed to be
capable of undertaking any public duty
whatsoever. Death sentences require
in ordinary circumstances to be rati-
fied from Peking, but each viceroy or
governor is armed with extraordinary
powers which he may use at discre-
tion in times of public danger, and
which enable him to deal out summary
justice at the shortest notice. He is
invested, in fact, with a share of that
absolute and autocratic power which is
inherent in the Central Government, to
whom, however, he remains responsi-
ble. The charge of each governor Is
to maintain peace and order within his
own bounds. So long as he does that
and carries on the government in ac-
cordance with the established rules,
the Central Government does not inter-
fere with him. He is not concerned
with what may be going on in a neigh-
boring province nor bound to spend his
resources in its defence. Special orders,
of course, may be sent from Peking
directing him to assist, but the safety
of his own province is his first charge,
and any steps he may take will be sub-
ordinated to that paramount consider-
ation.
	The principal hold which the Peking
Government has over the provincial</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00469" SEQ="0469" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="459">	The Chinese Government.	459

officials is the right of appointment and
dismissal. All officials hold office dur-
ing the pleasure of the Crown and can
be dismissed at any time with or with-
out reason assigned. No instance has
been known of an official, however
highly placed, refusing to lay down
office and hand over the seals to his
successor at the bidding of the Emperor
or Empress. This power it should seem
is sufficient to ensure prompt obedience
to any orders from the Court, but it is
checked by the fact that the successor
to a viceroy or governor so removed
must be selected from among the regu-
lar members oI~ the Civil Service, who
are all imbued with the same traditions
of government and the same bureau-
cratic spirit. The Crown has never
ventured to put into high office a mere
creature of its own, or one who has not
regularly entered the service by some
recognized channel and risen through
the ranks. Such an attempt would, un-
doubtedly raise a storm of indignation
throughout the whole of the country
such as no government could face.
	This leads us to say a word as to the
mode in which the official ranks are re-
cruiteda system which has perhaps
as much as anything else contributed
to the general stability and moderation
of the Government and prevented it
from degenerating into a military dic-
tatorship. Entrance to office is ob-
tained, as is generally known, by a
system of public examinations open to
the humblest as well as the highest.
Within recent years a certain number
have been admitted by purchase, but
otuly to junior rank. All practically
have to begin at the foot of the ladder
and work their way up, and nil the
high posts in the provinces and nearly
all those in Peking are filled with men
who have so risen. Admission is free
to Manchus and to Chinese alike and
until recent years there has been no
preference shown in selection.
	The great body of officials thus forms
a lzbureaucracy which stands in a mid-
dle position between the Crown and
the people. Springing on the one hand
from the multitude and looking on the
other hand to the Crown, they are
friendly to both. As governing the peo-
ple they are the recognized medium for
the redress of grievances and for for-
mulating fresh legislation. As a whole
they carry on the government of China
both provincial and central, and they
constitute a check, and a very efficient
check on the vagaries of the autocratic
power of the Emperor. At the same
time the relations between them and
the Imperial House have for many
years been thoroughly cordial. There
is no question of their loyalty to the
dynasty, and on the other hand advice
tendered by the great viceroys and gov-
ernors has carried the greatest weight
with the Central Government. Until
the unhappy events of the last few
years the distinction between Manchu
and Chinamen seemed to be disappear-
ing, and even yet it cannot be doubted
that at the present moment a Manchu
emperor is the only one who would
command general recognition.
The relations between the Central
and Provincial Governments are well
illustrated by the system of finance.
The Peking Government has no rev-
enues peculiarly its own, but is depen-
dent on the sums it can draw from the
provinces. The Imperial Maritime Cus-
torns revenue may be deemed an excep-
tion, but even that is received in the
first instance by the provincial treas-
uries, and in any case the whole of it
is now pledged to foreign bondholders.
The money for the support of the Man-
chu troops, as well as for the support
of the Imperial household itself, must
be drawn from the provinces. The cus-
tomary practice has hitherto been for
the Board of Revenue in Peking, which
has nominal control over the finances
of. the Empire, to indent annually for
such sums as were required for the use</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00470" SEQ="0470" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="460">	460	A Vision of the Dead.

of the central government, a certain
amount being assessed on each prov-
ince according to its supposed means
and so long as the amount did not vaijy
greatly from year to year it was paid
with reasonable punctuality, but as
more and more was asked for, it was
only got with increasing difficulty. The
expenses of local government were nat-
urally the first charge on the provincial
exchequer and the Peking demands
could only be met out of the surplus.
If there was no surplus, demands could
be met only by increased taxation with
its attendant unpopularity and risk of
rebellion. Finance brings out in a
marked manner the strength and weak-
ness of the Imperial Government. So
far as legislation goes the Central Gov-
ernment can impose taxes to any extent.
An Imperial decree being the highest
form of legislation, it has only to issue
the decree and the law is complete. But
to carry such a law into execution is a
different matter. It can only be done
through the constituted provincial au-
thorities and if these decline to co-
operate or declare it to be impossible,
it cannot be done at all. The particular
governor or viceroy so refusing may,
The Saturday Review.
of course, be dismissed, but the 8011-
darity of Interest that pervades the
service will prompt his successor to do
the same thing and for the same rea-
sons, though perhaps in a more guarded
form.
To apply these remarks to the present
position of affairs in 1eking, the pay
for the Manchu troops and the large
bodies of Chinese troops now surround-
ing Tien-tsin must be drawn from the
provinces of the Yang-tze basin and of
the Canton River. If this money is
not forthcoming, as under the present
temper of the Viceroy it Is not likely to
be the troops now opposing the allied
advance must in no long time dissolve
for want of food or break up into pred-
atory bands. Of the two forces which
lie at the back of all governmentsthe
power of the purse and the power of the
swordthe Peking Government can
only wield one and that by reason of
the existence of the hereditary Manchu
army which is at its call. The power
of the purse is In the hands of the great
viceroys and is only available to the
Central Government by their concur
rence.




A VISION OF THE DEAD.

They fly forgotten; as a dream
Thes at the opening day.


So keep them, God, safe in the Quiet Land,
Hold them within the hollow of Thine Hand.
Lo! where the serried ranks before us stand
Of the unnumbered Dead.

From scenes of vanished glory once they came,
From ifelds of long obliterated fame
We view them now with half-regretful shame,
All the forgotten Dead.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00471" SEQ="0471" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="461">	Christianity a Reh~g ion of Growth.	461

From happy homesteads, where the ruddy light
Shone from the hearth upon the dear faces bright.
Those fires are cold, and parted from our sight:
The once belov~d Dead.

From mothers arms, and tender parent care,
These rove, a countless throng of Infants fair.
Dim through the twilight gleams the golden hair
Of little ones long dead.

And here are saints who lived and prayed of yore,
With heroes, who the martyr palm-branch bore.
Now they are names to us, and little more,
Though holy, honored Dead.

And warriors, who to save their country died,
All human souls who lived and laughed and cried,
Whom joy made blest, or sorrow sanctified
All, all the vanished Dead.

They stretch mute hands to us across the years;
We answer back with helpless, yearning tears.
Lifes tide rolls up, and swift it disappears,
That vision of the Dead!

Peace! they are free of human slight or wrong;
Patience! the crowning moments speed along.
Soon,	soon, we too must join the swelling throng
Of the forgotten Dead!
Forgotten! yet be sure they understand,
Whom God forgets not in the Quiet Land,
And holds within the hollow of His Hand,
His dear, remembered Dead.
The Sunday Magazine.
E.	L. Thomas.
CHRISTIANITY A RELIGION OF GROWTH.

This week has witnessed the gather-
ing in London of several thousands of
persons, mostly British and American,
connected with an organization called
the Society of Christian Endeavor.
The objects of this body appear to be
a little vague, and some of the ad-
dresses delivered at the meetings even
vaguer. There is, too, a certain note
of effervescent self-advertisement in
the movement which strikes us as less
Christian than modern and commer-
cial. But we do not doubt that the in-
fluence of the movement as a whole
upon the young people who take part
in it is for good, probably for great</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00472" SEQ="0472" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="462">462	Christianity a Rehgion of Growth.

good. For the ultimate idea of the so-
ciety, which had, its origin in the State
of Maine some years ago, appears to
be to impart a certain living enthusi-
asm to the young by enlisting their
services in pesitive Christian work for
the good of their fellow-creatures over
and above the mere performance of
the ordinary religious duties and rites
common to all churches. The conven-
tional religious order in all countries
and among every race is always in
danger of lapsing into a conventional
pharisaism, a repetition of formulas,
an exaltation of creeds over character
and life. After one has passed a cer-
tain stage in life it is not easy to break
up this parched human soil and to
fertilize it with the rains and air of
heaven. Therefore, the appeal for a
more heroic and less routine attitude
of soul stands far greater chance of
response when made to the young, and
this seems to be precisely what the
Christian Endeavor movement does.
We should doubt whether, in that ap-
peal, mere enthusiastic emotion does
not greatly outweigh a reasoned basis
of Christian action. But, be that as it
may, we say again that we fully be-
lieve in the essential value of this
movement. To give to the young a
high aim in life which calls for devo-
tion and love to mankind is a very
noble achievement.
But the most important and signifi-
cant fact about a movement of this
character is the renewed proof it
brings of the infinite capacity of Chris-
tianity to adapt itself to new condi-
tions and to reappear in ever new
forms. The question is asked, what
are the especial traits of Christianity
which mark it off from other forms of
religion? There are not a few, but
foremost among these traits is the
elasticity and capacity for growth of
the Christian religion. On mere scien-
tific grounds we might fairly predict
the success of Christianity in its great
world-competition with other religious
forms, because of this unique fact. It
can perpetually adapt itself, can per-
sistently readjust itself to a new envi-
ronment. We do not deny that this ca-
pacity has its peculiar dangers which
Christ foresaw when he uttered the
parable of the tares and the wheat,
The tares have grown plentifully in
the Christian Church, probably from
the Apostolic times, certainly from a
very early age when Christianity was
played upon by the subtle influences of
the Grneco-Roman world. By the fifth
century the tone of the pagan stoic
was often higher than that of the out-
wardly conforming Christian; and to-
day the furious anti-Christian call for
revenge on the Chinese from the
very people who profess to have been
upholding the cause of Christian mis-
sions In China shows how our ideas as
to Christian conduct are liable to be-
come confused.
	But it is the unique distinction of
Christianity that it can be revived and
largely restated without altering its
essential truth. Examine the religion
of the Moslem world and you will find
that this is not the case. That is why
it is so impossible to reform Moslem
society, to give it a new principle of
life. The Koran, a series of commands
from a kind of celestial autocrat, has
told the Faithful once for all and in
every detail what to believe and to do,
thus leaving no opportunity for
growth. We are far from saying that
the Arabian Prophet conferred no
blessings on mankind; he did a great
work ol social purification in the cor-
rupt society of Arabia, and his gospel
may prove helpful to the black races
of Africa, who need to be removed by
a great effort from their low worship
and customs. Beyond that, however,
Islam cannot possibly be the creed of
progressive mankind, for it represents
a hardened, stationary belief. Buddh-
ism is of course a far more spiritual</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00473" SEQ="0473" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="463">	Christianity a Rehg-ion of Growth.	46S

creed, born of as noble an enthusiasm
as the world has ever known, and it
has exerted for centuries a refining in-
Ijuence on Oriental life. To-day even
in some parts of Burma it is the root
of a singularly beautiful and simple
life, flowering out into some of the
purest virtues. But, taking the East
as a whole, Buddhism is almost an ex-
tinct spiritual force. It has hardened
into a system, mechanized itself in
prayer-wheels, tinkling bells and vain
repetitions. In China, to which it
penetrated so early, it is not the active
force in life; such religion, or rather
rationalized morality, as actuates the
Chinese mind is the system of Confu-
cius. In its native home (India)
Buddhism is no more. In Japan it has
apparently helped to produce an exter-
nally refined character, beneath which,
however, lie some very sinister traits
and a general frame of mind which is
esthetic rather than religious. Hindu-
ism is undoubtedly a very great fact,
its priesthood powerful, its numbers
growing, its influence enormous. But
it is all systematized; its increase is by
accretion rather than by growth, and
most striking fact of allit tends to
perish when brought into living con-
tact with culture. It cannot, as a
whole, adapt itself to new conditions
of life.
We are well aware that some of the
criticisms just made on other religions
might be passed on organized Chris-
tianity in some of its forms. As we
have said, the universal tendency of
man is to stereotype, to be a slave of
the letter and of tradition, and the
tendency has made itself only too pain-
fully manifest in the Christian Church,
so that at times we have to ask our-
selves, what is left there of the spirit
of Christ? The Roman Church of
Julins II and Leo X, the Eastern
Chnrch prior to the Iconoclastic
movement, the English Church un-
der the first two Georges, the
Lutheran Church of the last cen-
turywhat stiffened corpses they all
seem! The pulse is still; decay seems
to have marked with her effacing
fingers the body of Christ. But it
has always proved in the Christian
world that death is but the prelude to
resurrection. Out from the black
chaos when the Roman civilization fell
and crumbled into mouldy fragments,
Gregory and Benedict organized a new
spiritual order in Western Europe, an
order marked not merely by faith, but
by faith which showed itself in works
so beneficent, that we may trace in
large measure the better elements of
our life to-day to these men. When
the older religious movement again be-
comes rigid in the thirteenth century,
the new Orders of Dominicans and
Franciscans, not organized from any
central source, but growing freely
from different perceptions of Christian
truth, pour fresh streams of life and
thought on the soil of Christianity. A
mechanized Christianity in England is
met by the faithful fervor, at various
times, of a Wycliffe, a Latimer, a
George Fox, a Bunyan, and a Wesley.
The renewal of life, even at the most
barren period, is perpetual and certain;
the spring never runs dry. In rich,
formal Milan St. Carlo Borromeo re-
veals new depths in the Christian idea
of love; the example and memory of
St. Vincent de Paul inspires men and
women to a love for the suffering
which Pliny and Seneca, with all their
fine ethical theories, never really felt
in their inmost hearts. Perhaps the
true central life of Christianity has
never been so much revealed in the
regular ecclesiastical system as in the
spontaneous offshoots (at times per-
plexed in faith, but pure in deed) of
the spirit of faith and love which have
grown into such mighty agencies for
the deliverance of mankind. That
these agencies have penetrated every
corner of the globe and have been</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00474" SEQ="0474" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="464">	464	The Samthire Gatherer.

found compatible with all manner of become the religion of mankind. That
Intellectual opinions and social institu- tiny germ, the least of seeds, Is becom-
tions is one of the most profound and ing a mighty tree, and the fowls of the
convincing proofs that Christianity is, air will lodge under its branches.
In the ordering of things, destined to

~be Spectator.





THE SAMPHIRE GATHERER.

The Samphire gatherer to the cliff-face clings
Halfway twixt sky and sea;
She has but youth and courage for her wings,
And always Death about her labor sings,
And fain would loosen steady hand or knee,
And cast her down among lifes broken things,
But danger shakes with fitful murmurings
No such brave heart as she.

The gulls are crying in her heedless ears
That strength is made a mock
At grips with the great sea. She has no fears~
But treads with naked feet the stair of rock
That has but known for years on weary years
The touch of sea-gulls wings, the sea that rears
Her waves against It with recurrent shock,
The sun that burns and sears.

She has no fears because her daily bread
She sees made manifest
Here in the pendulous weed that tempts her tread
Upon so wild and dangerous a quest.
The samphire sways and dangles overhead
And home is far below; and in that nest
Are little hungry months that must be fed,
Though Danger be her neighbor and her guest.

Night brings her little children to her knee
For daily bread to pray;
Their father tosses on the open sea,
Where flashing shoals of silver dolphins play.
But hungry mouths must fecd while hes away,
So the brave mother clambers day by day,
And pulls the samphire trails, and knows not she
Is of that sehool of saints that wear no bay,
But do Gods work the still and splendid way.
Nora Hopper.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2929 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>870 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0226</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0226/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2929</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>August 25, 1900</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0226</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2929</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0226/" ID="ABR0102-0226-10">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2929</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">465-528</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00475" SEQ="0475" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="465">THE LIVING AGE:



(FOUNDEO h~Y B. LITTELL I1~ 1844.)


NO. 2929. AUG UST 25, 1900. ~




REALISTIC TREATMENT OF THE IDEAL.
	To discourse of Dante, concerning
whom, ever since Boccaccio lectured
on the Divina Commedia in the
Duomo of Florence, more than five
hundred years ago, there has been an
unbroken procession of loving com-
mentators, must always be a difficult
undertaking; and the difficulty is in-
creased when the audience ad-
dressed, as I believe is the case this
evening, is composed, for the most
part, of serious students of the austere
Florentine. The only claim I can have
on your attention is that I am, in that
respect at least, in a more or less de-
gree, one of yourselves. It is now
close on forty years since, in Rome as
Rome then was, one repaired, day
after day, to the Baths of Cavacalla,
not, as now, denuded of the sylvan
growth of successive centuries, but
cloaked, from shattered base to ruined
summit, in tangled greenery, and in
the silent sunshine of an Imperial
Past, surrendered oneself to

quella fonte
Che spande di parlar si largo flume,

that unfailing stream of spacious
speech which Dante, you remember,
ascribes to Virgil, which Dante equally
shares with him, and to each alike of
whom one can sincerely say:
BRead before the Dante Society on June 13th.
Vagilami ii lung~ studio e ii grande
amore,
Che m han fatto cercar lo tno volume.

	But love and study of Dante will not
of themselves suffice to make discourse
concerning him interesting or ade-
quate; and I am deeply impressed
with the disadvantages under which I,
labor this evening. But my task has
been made even exceptionally perilous,
since it has been preceded by the en-
trancing influence of music, and music
that borrowed an added charm from
the melodious words of the poet him-
self. May it not be with you as it
was with him when the musician Ca-
sellaCasella mioacceded to his
request in the Purgatorial Realm, and
sang to him, he says,

si dolcemente,
Che la doleezza ancor dentro ml suona.

sang to him so sweetly that the sweet-
ness of it still sounded in his ears;
words that strangely recall the couplet
in Wordsworth, though I scarcely
think Wordsworth was a Dante
scholar:
The music in my heart I bore,
	Long after it was heard no more.

	Many of you remember, I am sure,
the entire passage in the second canto
SEVENTH SERIES,
VOLUME VIII.






DANTES</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00476" SEQ="0476" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="466">466	Dantes Realistic Treatment of the Ideal.

of the Purgatorlo. But, since there
may be some who have forgotten it
and the best passages in the Divina
Commedia can never be recalled too
oftenand since, moreover, it will
serve as a fitting introduction to the
theme on which I propose for a brief
while to descan~t this evening, let me
recall it to your remembrance. Coin-
panioned by Virgil, and newly arrived
on the shores of Purgatory, Dante
perceives a barque approaching, so
swift and light that it causes no ripple
on the water, driven and steered only
by the wings of an Angel of the Lord,
and carrying a hundred disembodied
spirits, singing In exitu Israel de
~gypto. As they disembark, one of
them recognizes Dante, and stretches
out his arms to embrace the Poet. The
passage is too beautiful to be shorn of
its loveliness either by curtailment or
by mere translation:
Jo vidi uno di Joe trarresi avante
Per abbracciarmi eon si grande
affetto~
Che mosse me a far lo somigto~nte.
0	ombre vane, fuor che ne nel
aspetto!
Tre volte dietro a lel le maui avvinsi,
E tante ml tornai con esse al petto.

Among them was there one who for-
wurd pressed,
So keen to fold me to his heart, that I
Instinctively was moved to do the like.
0 shades intangible, save in your seem-
ing!
Toward him did I thrice outstretch my
arms,
And thrice they fell back empty to my
side. 1

Words that will recall to many of you
the lines in the second book of the
2Eneid, where A~neas describes to
Dido how the phantom of his perished
wife appeared to him as he was seek-
ing for her through the flames and
smoke of Troy, and how in vain he

1 The renderings Into English verse from Dante
are by the author of the paper.
strove to fold her in one farewell em-
brace.

Ter conatus ill collo dare braccbia
circum,
Ter frustra comprensa manus effugit
Imago.
Similarly, the incorporeal figure in
the Divine Comedy bids Dante de-
sist from the attempt to embrace him,
since it is useless; and then Dante dis-
cerns it is that of Casella, who used
oftentimes in Florence to sing to him,
and now assures the poet that, as he
loved him upon earth, so here he loves
him still. Encouraged by the tender
words, Dante calls him Casella mio,
and addresses to him the following
bequest:
Se nuova legge non ti toglie
Memoria o uso all amoroso canto,
Che mi solea quetar tutte mie vogUe,
Di do ti piaccia consolare aiquanto
Lanima mia, che, con la sua persona
Venendo qul, ~ affannata tanto.

If by new dispensation not deprived
Of the remembrance of belov~d song
Wherewith you used to soothe my
restlessness,
I pray you now a little while assuage
My spirit, which, since burdened with
the body
In journeying here, is wearied utterly.

Quickly comes the melodious re-
sponse:

Amor che nelia mente ml ragonia,
Comminci? egli allor si dolcemente,
Che Ia dolcezza ancor dentro ml suona
Lo mio Maestro, ed io, e quella gente
Cheran con liii, perevan si contenti,
Coin a nessun tocasse altro Ia
mente.
Love that holds high discourse with-
in my mind,
With such sweet tenderness he thus
began
That still the sweetness lingers In my
ear,
Virgil, and I, and that uncarnal group
That with him were, so captivated
seemed,
That in our hearts was room for
nought beside.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00477" SEQ="0477" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="467">Dantes Reah~tic Treatment of the Idea?.	467

	Not so, however, the angelic guide
of the spirits newly arrived in Purga-
tory. Seeing them fissi ed attendi aUe
sue note, enthralled by Casellas sing-
ing, he begins to rate them soundly as
spiriti tenti, lazy, loitering spirits,
asks them what they mean by thus
halting on the way, and bids them
hasten to the spot where they will be
gradually purged of their earthly
offences, and be admitted to the face
of God. The canto closes with the fol-
lowing exquisite lines:
Come quando, cogliendo biada o
	logilo,
Gil colombi adunati alla pastura,
Quet~, senza mostrar lusato orgogllo,
Se cosa appare ond elli abbian paura
Subitame~nte lascia.no star lesca,
Perebe assailti son da maiggior cura;
Cosi vidlo quella masnada fresca
Lasciar 11 canto e fuggir ver la costa,
Coin nom ehe va n~ sa dove riesca.

As when a flight of doves, in quest of
food,
Have settled on a field of wheat or
tares,
And there still feed in silent quietude,
If by some apparition that they dread
Asudden scared, forthway desert the
	meal,
Since by mere strong anxiety assailed,
So saw I that new-landed company
Forsake the song and seek the moun-
tain side,
Like one who flees, but flies he knows
not whither.

	Now, if we consider this episode In
its integrity, do we not find ourselves,
from first to last, essentially in the re-
gion of the Ideal? Whether you believe
in the existence of a local habitation
named Purgatory, or you do not, none
of us, not even Dante himself, has
seen it, save with the minds eye. It
was said of his austere countenance
by his contemporaries that it was the
face of the man who had seen Hell.
But the phrase, after all, was figura-
tive, and not even the divine poet had,
with the bodily vision, seen what Vir-
gil, in one of the most pathetic of his
lines, calls the further shore. More-
over, for awhile, and in what may be
termed the exordium of the episode,
Dante surrenders himself wholly to
this Ideal, and treats it idealistically.
First he discerns only two wings of
pure white light, which, when he has
grown more accustomed to their
brightness, he perceives to be the
Angel of the Lord, the steersman of
the purgatorial bark:
Vedi che edegna gil argomenti umani,
Si ehe remo non vuol, n~ altro velo
Che Iale sue, tra liti si lontani
*	* * * * * *

Trattando laere con ieterne penne 
lines that for ethereal beauty, are, I
think, unmatched; and I will not pre-
sume to render them into verse. But
what they say is that the Angel had
no need of mortal expedients, of sail,
or oar, or anything beside, save his
own wings, that fanned the air with
their eternal breath. The bark, thus
driven and thus steered, is equally un-
substantial and ideal, for it makes no
ripple in the wave through which it
glides. But at lengthnot, you may
be quite sure, of purpose prepense, but
guided by that unerring instinct which
is the great poets supreme gift
Dante gradually passes from idealistic
and realistic treatment of the episode,
thereby compelling you, by what
Shakespeare, in The Tempest,
through the mouth of Prospero, calls
my so potent art, to believe im-
plicitly in its occurrence, even if your
incapacity to linger too long in the
rarefied atmosphere of the Ideal have
begun to render you incredulous con-
cerning it. For all at once he intro-
duces Casella, Florence, his own past
cares and labors there, the weariness
of the spirit that comes over all of us,
even from our very spiritual efforts,
and the soothing power of tender</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00478" SEQ="0478" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="468">468

	music. Then, with a passing touch of
happy egotism, which has such a
charm for us in poets that are dead, but
which, I am told, is resented, though
perhaps not by the gracious or the
wise, in living ones, Dante enforces
our belief by representing Casella as
forthwith chanting a line of the poets
own that occurs in a eanzone of the
Convito

	Amor die nella mente ml ragiona.

Love that holds high discourse with-
in my mind.

	For a moment we seem to be again
transported into the pure realm of the
Ideal, as not Dante and Virgil alone,
but the souls just landed on the shores
of Purgatory, are described as being
so enthralled by the songtutti flssi ed
attentithat they can think of and
heed nothing else. But quickly comes
another realistic touch in the reproof
to the spell-bound spirits not there to
loiter listening to the strain, but to
hurry forward to their destined
bourne. Finally, as if to confirm the
impression of absolute reality, while
not removing us from the world, or
withdrawing from us the charm, of
t1~e Ideal, the poet ends with the ex,
quisite but familiar simile of the
startled doves already recited to you.
	What is the impression left, what
the result produced, by the entire
canto? Surely it is that the poets
imagination, operating through the
poeta reajjntjc treatment of the Ideal,
and his idealistic tr~htflient of the
~R~ai7 has taken us all captive, so that
we feel nothing of the Inereduius odi
disposition, the unwillingness to be-
lieve, and the mental antipathy en-
gendered by that unwillingness, so
tersely and so truly described by Hor-
ace, hut yield credence wholly and
ahsolutely to the existence of a place
called Purgatory, with its circles, its
denizens, its hopes, its aspirations,
Dantes Realistic Treatment of the Ideal.

and purifying power. But, read where
you will in the pages of the Divina
Commedia, you will find this is one
of the main causes of its permanent
hold on the attention of the world. Its
theology may to many seem open to
question, to some obsolete and out of
date; its astronomy necessarily labors
under the disadvantage of having been
prior to the discoveries of Copernicus,
Galileo, and Newton, not to speak or
the great astronomers of later date, In-
cluding our own times; and its erudi-
tion, weighty and wonderful as it is,
can occasionally be shown by more
recent and more advantageously cir-
cumstanced scholarship to be faulty
and inaccurate. But so long as these
are presented to us nimbused by the
wizard light that fuses the Real and
the Ideal, we believe while we read
and listen, and that is enough. The
very first line of Divina Commedia,
so familiar to everyone, though it is to
introduce us to the horrors of the In-
[ct-no, is so realistic, so within the
range of the experience of all who
have reached the meridian of life or
even looked on that period in others,
that we are at one predisposed to
yield our imagination passively to
what follows. But I must allow that
the passage which does immediately
follow, and which discourses of the
panther, the lion, and the wolf, is so
symbolic, and has lent itself to so
many suggestions and interpretations,
that, had the poem generally been con-
ceived and composed in that fashion,
it would not only have fiillen short of
Immortality, it would long since have
been buried in the pool of Lethe,
which is the predestined resting-place
of all untempered and unredeemed
symbolism in verse. I smile, and I
have no douht you will smile also,
when I say that I too have my own
interpretation of the inner meaning of
those three menacing beasts. But,
be assured, I have not the smallest in~</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00479" SEQ="0479" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="469">Dantes Realistic Treatment of the IdeaL	469

tention of communicating it to you. I
gladly pass on, gladly and quickly, as
Dante himself passes on, to a more
welcome and less disreputable appari-
tion, who answers, when questioned
as to who and what he i.s, that man he
is not, but man he was; that his par-
ents were of Lombardy, and all his
folk of Mantuan stock; that he lived
in the age of the Great C~esar and the
fortunate Augustus; that he was a
poetPoeta fui~sang of the just and
right-minded son of Anchises, the
pious A~neas, who came to Italy and
founded a greater city even than Troy,
when proud Ilium was levelled to the
dust. In the presence of Virgil, we for-
get the embarrassing symbolism of the
preceding passage, hnd believe once
more; and, when Dante addresses him
in lines of affectionate awe, that you
all know by heart, and with repeating
which all lovers of poets and poetry
console themselves when the prosaic
world passes on the other side, every
doubt, every misgiving, every linger-
ing remnant of incredulity is dis-
missed, and we are prepared, nay, we
are eager, to take the triple journey,
along two-thirds of which Virgil tells
Dante he has been sent by the
Imperador che lassit regna, the Ruler of
the Universe, to conduct him. Pre-
pared we are, nay, eager, I say, to
hear the d~sperate strida of the spiriti
doZenti, the wailings of despair of the
eternally lost, and the yearning sighs
of those che son contenti ne~ fuoco,
who are resigned to purgatorial pain,
and scarce suffer from it, since they
are buoyed up by the hope of finally
joining the beate genti, and, along with
the blessed, seeing the Face of God.

Ailor si mosse, ed lo gil ternil dietro,
says Dante in the closing line of this,
the First Canto of the Divina Coin-
media.

Then moved he on, and I paced after
him.
	Could you have a more realistic
touch? So realistic, so real, is it, in
the Realm of the Ideal, that, just as
Dante followed Virgil, so we follow
both, humble and unquestioning be-
lievers in whatever may be told us.
	I am not unaware that, in an age in
which the approval of inflexibly
avenging justice consequent on wrong-
doing is less marked and less frequent
than sentimental compassion for the
wrongdoer, the punishments inflicted in
the Inferno for the infraction of the
Divine Law, as Dante understood It,
are found repellent by many persons,
and agreeable to few. I grant that
they are appalling in their sternness;
nor was Dante himself unconscious of
this, for does he not describe Minos
as scowling horribly as the souls of
the damned came before him for judg-
ment, and for discriminating consign-
ment to their alloted circle of torture.
Always terse, and therefore all the
more terrible, he nevertheless exhausts
the vocabulary of torment in describ-
ing the doloroso ospizio, the dolorous
home from which they will never re-
turn. As Milton speaks of the dark-
ness visible of Hell, so Dante, before
him, writes of it as boo 4 ogni luce
muto, a place silent of light, but that
wails and moans like a tempestuous
sea, battered and buffeted by jarring
winds, finally designated

La bufera infernal, che ma! non
resta.

The Infernal hurricane that ceases
never.

Of those who are whirled about by it,
di qua, di l~, di guT!, di su, hither
and thither, upward and downward,
he writes the awful line:
Nuila speranza gli conforta ma!.
They have no hope of consolation
ever,
Or even mitigation of their woe.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00480" SEQ="0480" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="470">470	Dantes Realistic Treatment of the ideal.

I could not bring myself, and I am
sure you would not wish me, to cite
more minutely the magnificently mer-
ciless phrasesall of them thoroughly
realistic touches concerning ideal tor-
mentwherewith Dante here makes
his terza nina an instrument or organ
on which to sound the very diapason
of the damned; and, did he dwell over-
long on those deep, distressing octaves
of endless suffering, without passing
by easy and natural gradation into the
pathetic minor, he would end by
alienating all but the austerer natures.
But he is too great an artist, too
human, too congenitally and rootedly
a poet, to make that mistake. I am
sure you all know in which canto of
the Inferno occur the terrific phrases
I have been citing, and need no tell-
ing that they are immediately followed
by the most tender and tearful pas-
sage in the wide range of poetic litera-
ture. While even yet the sound of
la bufera infernal seems howling in
our ears, suddenly it all subsides, and
we hear instead a musically plaintive
voice saying:
Siede Ia terra, dove nata ful,
Sulla marina dove ii Po discende,
Per aver pace co seguaci suL

The land where I was born sits by
the sea,
Unto whose shore a restless river rolls,
To be at peace with all its followers.

Then comes the love-story of Paola
Malatesta and Francesca da Rimini,
told in such exquisite accents, so
veiled in music, so transfigured by
verse, that even the sternest moralist,
I imagine, can hardly bring himself to
call it illicit. I confess I think it the
loveliest single passage In poetry ever
written; yes, lovelier even than any-
thuing in Shakespeare, for it has all
Shakespeares genius, and more than
Shakespeares art; and I compassion-
ate the man or woman who having
had the gift of birth goes down
to the grave without having read
it. There is no such other love-
story, no such other example of the
lacryma? rerurn, the deep abiding tear-
fulness of things. Nothing should be
taken from, nothing can be added to
it. To me it seems sacred, like the
Ark of the Covenant, that no one must
presume to touch; and I own I tremble
as I presume, here and there, to at-
tempt, unavailingly, to translate it. It
was my good fortune to be in Florence
in the month of May, 1865, when the
City of Flowers, the City of Dante,
which then seemed peopled with
nightingales and roses, was celebrating
the six-hundredth anniversary of the
birth of her exiled poet; and those of
us who loved him assembled in the
Pagliano Theatre to hear Ristori,
Salvini, and Rossi repeat, to the ac-
companiment of living pictures, the
best known passages of the Divina
Commedia. One of those supreme
elocutionists, who still lives, recited
the story of Paola and Francesca; and
from her gifted voice we heard
of the tempo de dotet sospini and
i dubbiosi desini, the season of sweet
sighs and hesitating desires, the
di8iato niso, the longed-for smile, the
trembling kiss, the closing of the
volume, and then the final lines of the
canto.

Mentre che luno spirto questo disse,
Laltro piangeva si che di pietade
To venni men cosi com 10 morisse:
E caddi, come corpo merto cade.

While the one told to us this dolorous
tale,
The other wept so bitterly, that I
Out of sheer pity felt as like to die;
And down I fell, even as a dead body
faIls.

	This unmatched tale of tender trans-
gression and vainly penitential tears
almost reconciles us to the more ab.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00481" SEQ="0481" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="471">Dantes Realistic Treatment of Ike Ideal.	471

stract description of punishment that
precedes it, and the detailed account of
pitiless penalty that follows it, in suc-
ceeding cantos; and the al*solute fu-
sion of the ideal and the real in the
woeful story imparts to it a verisimili-
tude irresistible even by the most un-
imaginative and incredulous. Rimini,
Ravenna, Malatesta, are names so f a-
miliar to us all, that any story con-
cerning them would have to be to the
last degree improbable to move our in-
credulity. But who is it that is not
prepared to believe in the sorrows of
a love-tale?

Ah me! for aught that ever I could
read,
Could ever hear by tale or hIstory,
The course of true love never did run
smooth.

It is the greatest of all masters of
the human heart, the greatest and wis-
est teacher concerning human life,
who tells us that; and Dante, who in
this respect is to be almost as much
trusted as Shakespeare himself, makes
Francesca, with her truly feminine
temperament, say:
Amor, che a nullo amato amar per-
dona,
Mi p~ese del costul placer si forte,
Ohe, come vedi, ancor non mabban-
dona.

Love that compels all who are loved
to love,
Entangled both in such abiding ~harm,
That, as you see, he still deserts me
not.

As we hear those words, it is no longer
Rimini, Ravenna, Malatesta, Paola,
Francesca, that arrest our attention
and rivet it by their reality. We are en-
thralled by the ideal realism, or real-
istic idealism, call it which you will, of
the larger and wider world we all in-
habit, of this vast and universal
theatre, of whose stage Love remains
to-day, as it was yesterday, and will
remain forever, the central figure, the
dominant protagonist.
So far we have seen, by illustrations
purposely taken from passages in the
Inferno and the Purgatoria f a-
miliar to all serious readers of the
Divine Comedy, how Dante, by
realistic touches, makes us believe in
the ideal, and how, by never for long
quitting the region of the Ideal, he
reconciles us to the most accurate and
merciless realism. But there is a third
Realm to which he is admitted, and
whither he transports us, the Para-
diso. Some prosaically precise per-
son would, perhaps, say that the
thirtieth canto of the Purgatorio is
not a portion of the Paradiso. But
you know better, for in it Beatrice ap-
pears to her poet-lover:
sotto verde manto,
Vestita di color di fiamma viva,

In mantle green, and girt with living
light,

while angelic messengers and minis-
ters from Heaven round her scatter
lilies that never fade; and when Dante,
overcome by the celestial vision, turns
to Virgil with the same instinctive
feeling of trust

Col quale ii fantolin corre alla
mamma,
Quando ha paura
trust such as is shown by a little child
hurrying to its mother when afraid,
and exclaims, translating a line of Vir-
gils own
Conosco i segni deli antica fiamma,

0	how I know and feel, and recog-
nize
The indications of my youthful love, 
he finds that Virgil, dolcissimo padre,
his gentle parent and guide, has left</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00482" SEQ="0482" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="472">472	Dantes Realistic Treatment of the Ideal.

him, and he stands alone in the pres-
ence of Beatrice, and hears her voice,
saying:
Non pia~ager anco, non pianger
aneora.
Oh~ pianger ti convien per altra
spada.
Questi si toise a me, e diesse aitrul.

This man from me withdrew himself,
and gave
Himself to others.
What think you of that as a realistic
treatment of the Ideal? If there be any
among my audience, members of the
Weep not as yet, Dante, weep not as	sex commonly supposed tQ ~e ~h
  yet,	wiser, who but partly feel and imper-
Though weep you shortly shall, and	fectly apprehend it, thefiAet them ask
  for good cause.	any woman they will what she thinks
	of it, and she will answer, It is su
Tearless, and with downcast eyes, he
listens to her just reproaches, trying
not even to see the reflection of him-
self in the water of the translucent
fountain at his side:
Tanta verg~gna mi grav~ la fronte,

So strong the shame that weighed my
forehead down.

And so he turns aside his glance to
the untransparent sward, till comes
the line, awful in its reproving sim-
plicity:
Guardami ben: ben son, ben son
Beatrice!

Look at me well! Yes, I am Beatrice!

Then full and fast flow the tears, like
melting snows of Apennine under
Slavinian blast.
	But there is yet worse to come, yet
harder to bear, when, not even ad-
dressing him, but turning from him to
her heavenly escort, she speaks of him
as Questi, this man, and tells
them, in his hearing, how much his
love for her might have done for him,
had he still lived the vita nuova, the
pure fresh life with which love had
inspired him while she was yet on
earth. But when she was withdrawn
from him to Heaven, when she was of
flesh disrobed and became pure spirit,
and so was more deserving of love
than before,
	preme, it is unapproachable.
	After such an illustration of the
power of Dante over one of the main
secrets of fascination in great poetry,
it is unnecessary to go in search of
more. With illustrating my theme of
this evening I have done, and it only
remains to add a few words of repeti-
tion and enforcement of what has been
already indicated, lest perchance, if
they were omitted, my meaning and
purpose should be misapprehended or
overlooked. Did you happen to ob-
serve that, a little while back, I used
the phrase, the ideal realism, or real-
istic idealism, call it which you will?
But now, before concluding, let me
say, what has been in my mind all
along, and has been there for many
years, that great poetry consists of the
combination of ideal Realism, rgaiistic
Idealism, and Idealism pure and sim-
ple. Upon that point much might be
said, and perhaps some day I may
venture to say it. In all ages the dis-
position of the more prosaic mindsby
which term I do not mean minds be-
longing to persons devoid of feeling, or
even of sentiment, but persons desti-
tute of the poetic sense, or of what
Poetry essentially ishas been to in-
cline, in works of fiction, whether in
prose or verse to Realism pure and
simple; and the present Age, thanks to
the invention of photography and the
dissemination of novels~ that seek to
describe persons and things such as</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00483" SEQ="0483" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="473">	The Lark Makes Brighter Scholars than the Mole.	473

they are or are supposed to be, has a
peculiar and exceptional leaning in
that direction. The direction is a
dangerous one, for the last stage of
Realism pure and simple in prose fic-
tion is the exhibition of demoralized
man and degraded woman. In poetry,
thank Heaven, that operation is im-
possible. No doubt, it is possible in
verse, just as it is possible in prose, and
perhaps even more so; and there are
persons who will tell you that it is
Poetry. But it is not, and never can
be made such. Poetry is either the
idealized Real, the realistic Ideal, or
the Ideal pure and simple. In other
words, as I long since endeavored to
show, Poetry is Transfiguration. At-
tempts are made in these days, as we
kll well know, to get you to accept
Realism pure and simple as the new-
est and most inspired utterance of the
Heavenly Maid. But they will not be
successful. In that great hall of the
Vatican, whither throng pilgrims from
every quarter of the world, and to
whose walls Raphael has bequeathed
the ripest and richest fruits of his
lucid, elevated, and elevating genius,
is a presentation of the Muse. She is
seated on a throne of majestic marble.
Her feet are planted on the clouds,
but her laurelled head and outstretched
wings are high in the Empyrean, and
The National Review.
round her maiden throat is a circlet
enamelled with the unageing stars.
With one hand she cherishes the lyre,
with the other she grasps the Book of
Wisdom; and her attendants are, not
the sycophants of passing popularity,
but the eternal angels of God, uphold-
ing a scroll wherein are inscribed the
words, Numine afflatur. She sings,
only when inspired. That is the Muse
for me. Surely it is the Muse for you.
At any rate it was the Muse of Dante;
the Muse that inspired the Divina
Commedia through his love for
Beatrice. As an old English song has
it, Tis love that makes the world go
round, a homely truth that Dante
idealized and transfigured in the last
line of his immortal poem,

LAmor ehe muove ii Sole e laltre
stelle.
Love,
That lights the sun and makes the
planet sing,

love of Love, love of Beauty, love of
Virtue, love of Country, love of Man-
kind; or, as one might put it in this age
of physical discovery:
Electric Love illuminates the world.

Alfred Austin.




LARK MAKES BRIGHTER SCHOLARS THAN
THE MOLE.

I read (and that without my glasses dint)
Lifes open page;
It Is a fair and goodly heritage,
And love I find three-quarters of the whole;
When of the kindly text I fear no stint,
Why should I pore upon the little print,
The crabbed notes that only blind my soul?
Frederick Langbridge.
THE</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00484" SEQ="0484" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="474">	474	Old and New Japan.



OLD AND NEW JAPAN.*

(CoDclusion.)

III.

Side by side with the slow travail of
Japanese thought, which had found
once more, after centuries of error, the
key-word of the nations destiny, the
invisible action of European ideas was
doing its work among the elite. They
slipped in unobserved by the tiny open-
ing at Deshima. The Dutchclosely
watched and contemptuously regarded
though they wereinspired, neverthe-
less, a curiosity which was rendered
keener by alarm.
Whoever had much intercourse with
them became thereby suspect. The
government used them as purveyors of
information. They became officers of
sight and hearing between Japan and
the rest of the world. But though in-
dividuals were strictly forbidden to
practise their incantations, the new
ideas that crept in through the medium
of their trade, infused even into the
counsels of the learned the principles of
Occidental science. Their pupils began
to study astronomy, mathematics,
medicine, botany, and natural history.
It dawned upon the Japanese mind that
the great Nippon was but a small sec-
tion of the entire universe, and that
the tyranny of the shoguns had hith-
erto cheated them of a priceless
treasure.
From the end of the eighteenth cen-
tury onward, Russians, English,
French and Americans began to ap-
pear and make soundings along the
coast. Like those birds which tell the
sailor that he is approaching land,
their flags gave warning to the
archipelago of the Sleeping Isles that
the world was upon them. In 1838 a
*Transhlted for The Living Age.
certain Shojo, or his friend Kazau,it
is uncertain which, for both paid for
their temerity with their livespub-
lished under the romantic title of
The Story of a Dream, a pamphlet
as curious as it was instructive. The
Dutch had warned the government
that an American house, desirous of
trading with Japan, had fitted out a
ship named the Morrison, in which
they proposed to send back to their
homes seven Japanese subjects, wh~
had been shipwrecked on the coast of
China. The author imagines that as
he lay one evening in a dreamy state
between sleeping and waking, he
found himself transported to a meet-
ing of grave and learned men, where
the tidings were being discussed.
Should they refuse to receive this ves-
sel as they had refused others? Were
the old laws still to be enforced in all
their merciless rigor? The dialogue
was conducted in the tone of good so-
ciety, without raised voices or excite-
ment of any kind. To one already ac-
quainted with the extreme deliberation
of all Japanese discussion,the wag-
gings of the heads, the immobility of
the figure squatted around a brazier
this academic debate presents a vivid
image of the twilight gatherings of the
period, whose boldest encyclopsedists
dreamed only of a timid emancipation,
speaking in hushed voices and striv-
ing to deaden, as by felt slippers mov-
ing upon noiseless matting, the foot-
steps of their thought. We have in
this dream an epitome of their whole
ethnography. It is as artless as that
figure of Atlas shouldering the world
with which our geographies used to be
embellished. They confound the name
of the ship Morrison with that of the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00485" SEQ="0485" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="475">	Old and New Jatan.	475

celebrated Chinese scholar, whom they
represent as a daimio in command of
twenty or thirty thousand men. Never-
theless, they do finally arrive, by curi-
ously roundabout ways, at the point of
desiring that their country should be
opened, or at least that its doors
should be set ajar, in the interest of
science and humanity.
And so, at the very moment when
western civilization is preparing to
force the barriers of Japan, the gov-
ernment of the shogun finds arrayed
against it a highly intelligent minority,
who feel the need of asserting their
solidarity with the human species, and
are conscious at the same time of a
new sentiment of nationality, which a
sort of popular mysticism and a better
understanding of the Shintoist faith
alike summon to the support of the
emperor. They are indeed brave
pledges for the future. The mortgage
of the Tokugawa is about to expire.
Will Japan engage in one of those
wars of ideas which break up the soul
of a nation as soil is broken by the
plough, and let the light of heaven in
upon the roots of its fundamental
principles?
The arrival of the American squad-
ron under Commodore Perry, in 1852,
was destined to hurry the march of
events, and to transform into a verit-
able coup d ~tat the first vague
sketch of a revolution.
The shogun, his pride humbled by
the formidable fleet and threatening
summons of the American commodore,
found himself obliged to treat with the
barbarians, and thus furnished his old
enemies, the clan who had been van-
quished by Yeyasu, with such an op-
portunity for revolt as might never
have occurred in the monotonous life
of the hermetically sealed empire. In
the men of the south, of Satsuma,
Kioshiu, and Tosa,the Sat-cho-to, as
they are collectively called,the ob-
scure idealism ever at work in the
Japanese mind materializes into an ac-
tive ambition. And, as is always hap-
pening in this land of contradictions,
ideas escape and are diffused like
vapor. The shogunate, which favors
the Europeans in spite of itself, and is
swayed in that regard by one of its
ablest ministerstoo soon assassinated
finds arrayed against it the men
who, when once they have obtained
the upper hand, will show themselves
the most determined partisans of
European civilization. The old em-
peror, whose brain is befogged by su-
perstition, and who personally hates
the foreigner, refers his case to
princes, who, under color of restoring
him, are plotting the exploitation of
his patrimony. And these princes, in
their turn, are led by samurai chiefs
who have already passed judgment on
the ignorance and incapacity of their
masters.
During the sixteen years between
1852 and 1868, preparations were si-
lently going on for the formidable
conflict which every one foresaw.
The clans of the south mustered at
Kioto, and Invested the imperial
residence, where these mayors of the
enchanted palacethe Kugeswere
awake at last, and astir. Guerilla
bands held the surrounding country,
and the Court of Yeddo was fast being
depopulated. The great wave of the
Tokugawa was breaking in the sudden
deaths of short-lived heirs. The shogun
surrendered his hostages. Princesses
the wives and daughters of samurai
received the restitution of their
feudal estates as sulkily as ever did a
Parisienne recalled from exile at Quim-
per-Corentin. Their habits of. luxury,
their snobbishness, the fashion that
obtains among them of aping the
speech and poses of favorite actors,
render them strange in the land of
their birth, and the ladies of the pro-
vincial nobility surmise that these~
dolls of the shoguns will count for</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00486" SEQ="0486" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="476">	476	Old and New Jatan.

very little in the big events at hand.
Political caucuses are held In restau-
rants. Western science comes into
play. If the government at Yeddo
turns to us for military instruction,
the Satsuma and other daimios apply
to the foreigner for the means of be-
coming strong enough to cast the for-
eigner out. And Europe in general
understands nothing at all of what Is
going on.
Japanese embassies are sent to
Europe, and the men who compose
them take account of the inferiority of
Japan; nevertheless when they return
to their country, their reverence for
prevailing illusions, the sense of their
own youth and of their utter inability
to convince the valiant and pugnacious
old matamores, added to the prospect
of their own speedy succession to
power when they will be able astutely
to reap the benefit of blunders made
and hopes deceivedall these motives
combine to close their lips and cause
them to rally smilingly to the support
of a policy which aims at the over-
throw of the shogunate as a prelimin-
ary to the expulsion of the stranger.
The shogunate was virtually annihi-
lated in the very first batie. The last
of the Tokugawa, Keikia clever man,
but more apt at turning a Chinese
poem than at commanding an army
weary of the fight before it was fairly
begun, and only too happy to decorate
his weakness with the name of pa-
triotism, abandoned his northern fleet
and surrendered without a thought of
his regiments and ships stationed in
other places. The revolution was con-
summatedto the amazement of the
revolutionists themselves.
The shogunate had been considered
mighty, and behold the worm-eaten
machine collapsed of itselfand the
earth did not tremble under the shock
of Its fall! Only a cloud of dust arose,
and when it cleared away there were
the European Powers calmly posted
on the coast of Japan and mildly but
firmly requiring of the youthful em-
peror the fulfilment of the shogunal
promises.
	I have had the honor of conversing
with several of the Imperialist lead-
ers who conducted that coup 4 ltat,
and who, from simple samurai, at
once became great statesmen and
magnates of the empiresuch as the
Marquis Ito, Marshal Yamagata, and
Count Okuma. All agreed in admit-
ting that they were confounded by the
abruptness of their victory. But the
inevitable conclusion to be drawn from
it all is expressed in the words of yet
another Japanese :Unfortunately for
us, he said to me, the revolution
was over too soon. The little fishes
come readily to the surface. It re-
quires a long upheaval before the
larger fry who live in the depths of
the stream emerge into the light. The
gale was not violent enough to shake
the country to its foundations. Men
were expecting a hurricane and they
got off with a stiff blow. The most
remarkable, probably, of modern revo-
lutions was accomplished as if by
magic, and the very men who pro-
voked, or fancied that they provoked
It, were unconscious of its extent.
	It was a revolution in which ab-
stract ideas bore no part. The only one
which it pretended to formulatethat
of the expulsion of strangerswas ab-
solutely impracticable. The princes of
Satsuma and Choshiu, who proposed
to intimidate and even to cannonade
the European invader, were the first to
succumb to the civilizing influence of
his artillery. What could they do un-
~1er the very eyes of the barbarians?
The imperialist samurai who had re-
ceived a formal promise that the for-
eigner should be forced to evacuate
the land of the gods, asked every morn-
ing whether the intruder was to go
that day. The reply he received waa
an exhortation to patience, and grad-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00487" SEQ="0487" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="477">	Old and New Ja~5an.	477

uallythough no one ever admitted it
the fact became apparent that the in-
truder himself had become an indis-
pensable element in the imperial res-
toration. But for him, discord would
immediately break out among the
southern clans, who were united
against the shogun, but would be far
otherwise if it came to a division of
his spoil. The menace of Europe had
become the best defence of the em-
peror; and the perception of this fact
worked like a precious leaven and
awoke, in the Japanese mind, a new
conception of patriotism. Hitherto
the country had been for the individ-
ual only a village, a clan, a province,
an island. Now it had suddenly wid-
ened, so as to embrace the entire archi-
pelago in one magnetic net. The feudal
fences were about to be overthrown~
the feudal ditches filled, the distinc-
tions of class abolished. Between 1868
and 1875~thanks to the mere presence
of certain Europeansa small group
of irresponsible ministers, kuges and
samurai, were able wholly to demolish
the feudal r6gime.
Their task was made easy. The
people, careless of what was going on
or amused by it, never stirred hand or
foot. The majority of the daimios
gave up their prerogatives with as
good a will as the prisoners who gives
up his chains. They were not only
liberated, but they were paid. Their
purses were filled, and they had no
longer to endure the offensive control
of their inferiors. Never were barons
more incommoded by their baronies. It
was a race to see who would free
himself first.
LTnhappily the four hundred thou-
sand samurai who lived on the prop-
erty of the daimios, the masters of
the four classes, as they were called,
seemed to be in a less pliable humor.
The revolution which they had been so
furiously fomenting for sixteen years,
the victory which intoxicated them
for one hour, reacted against them-
selves. Yesterday they were its instru-
ments; to-day they had become ob-
stacles in its path. For ten centuries
the4r order had ruled the archipel-
ago; they had written its history and
legends in their own blood; they had
constituted all its moral greatness and
unity. The sword that hung beside
them was their living soul. What-
ever of disinterestedness or delicacy
the civilization of Japan had brought
forth, was identified with them. ir
any question ever arose of public
grievances or governmental reform,
they reserved to themselves in their
solemn integrity, the privilege of rip-
ping up their own intestines. The
chief anxiety of men overtaken by
revolution is usually to save their
lives; all these people asked was to be
guaranteed the high privilege of sui-
cide. Poor souls! The effeminate lives
of the daimios had relaxed their old
enthusiasm for obedience; but their
hearts were true to the interests of
their clan. Their affections clung to
the site of the feudal chateau and hov-
ered about the dismantled temple. The
one real desire of these strange revo-
lutionists was stability. The frame-
work of society might be remodelled
if only it could immediately be made
to wear a Zoolc of immutability. The
greatest man among them, Salgo of
Satsuma, elaborated a political pro-
gram which aimed at establishing a
form of government that would re-
quire no further change for a thousand
years.
With the exception of a few princes,
all the men in power had sprung front
their class; parvenus like Okubo, Kido,
Ito, Okuma, all belonged to southern
clans; but ambition, patriotism, some
acquaintance with Europe had re-
moved them out of their place. In
Okubo the taciturn, a petty samurai of
Satsuma and the personal enemy of
Saigo, was embodied a rich deposit of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00488" SEQ="0488" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="478">	478	Old and New Jatan.

the hoarded intelligence of that prov-
ince. He understood perfectly that a
modern people can have no organiza-
tion without a national army; yet Ihe
enrolment of merchauts and mere
farmers under the sawe standard with
high-born volunteers was a blow at
the fundamental principle of the or-
der of samurai.
	Deprived of their swords, reduced to
a pension, which those who granted it
were in a great hurry to pay off, duped
and duped again, used by politicians
who speculated alternately upon their
ignorance and their pridethese unfor-
tunates made a vain attempt at re-
bellion. Saigo, big-headed, bull-necked,
wearing an impenetrable mask, filled
the mountains of Kiushiu with blood-
shed which was already an anachrou-
ism. But these men, divided as they
were by feudal barriers, could never
have vanquished troops for whom the
interior frontiers had no existence.
They had no choice but to come into
the compact of new cities. The emperor
introduced railways; newspapers mul-
tiplied. That vulgar purveyor of Oc-
cidental and especially American nov-
elties, Fukusawa, after publishing a
Historical Geography of the World
which inflamed the imaginations of
the Japanese, launched a manifesto en-
titled Let us Love Knowledge,
wherein the pamphleteer made light of
the barren honor of the samurai, and
seriously maintained that the death of
a hero who disembowels himself is no
more profitable to the commonwealth
than that of the merest Kurumaya!
	Alas, the most grievous result of the
Japanese revolution was that the men
who achieved it found, thereby, em-
ployment for their inferior qualities
only! Its effect upon the public con-
science was to subvert all existing no-
tions. The uncompromising virtue of
the samurai isolated them in the
midst of a society where intellectual
curiosity was beginning to carry the
day over aristocratic puritanism.
They could hold no place in the new
order, save by compounding with their
old ideal; and the first stages of their
new elevation were singularly like a
decline. They had ceased to be admired
for strict obedience, stoical courage
and contempt both of money and of
death; and the men among them who
succeeded best were those who could
conduct a palace intrigue most suc-
cessfully or make the best bargain for
their princes with the rice-merchants
of Osaka. Good business-men had been
born in the shadow of the daimiat,
and the scornful astuteness of the or-
der had produced small Machiavels.
The best of the old nobilitythose
whom I should call the Quakers of
Confucianism, lived in close retirement.
Others,a great many othersvictims
of an utterly unpractical education,
after spending the very trifling sum
which the government had awarded
them for ten centuries of glory, dis-
abled by having been deprived of their
swords and unfit for manual labor of
any kind, slid rapidly down a steep
descent, and landed in the most dis-
tressing compromises. Braver before
death than before life, their example
showed that honor so easily con-
founded with punctilio, affords but a
fragile support to those who trust it
exclusively. The future alone can de-
termine with certainty whether it was
absolutely necessary, in the interest of
Japan, that statesmen who were
samurai themselves should make of
their own brethren so melancholy an
example.
	The new order in Japan was thus in-
augurated, if not by a wholesale bank-
ruptcy of honor, at least by the sacri-
flee of a certain kind of honor which
had been for a long time the currency
of noble souls. From this point onward
the history of the country seems to me,
for all its complexity, merely an illus-
tration of the gradual conquest by the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00489" SEQ="0489" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="479">i(lea of law of a people who had hith
erto bowed only to a rough and incom-
l)lete sense of moral obligation banded
down from age to age. It sounds very
illogical. Usually it is the lower orders
who stubbornly and patiently achieve
their rights. Here certain principles
of social equity, liberty, equality,
seemed to fall from an unknown
heaven, and they no more satisfied
the deeper cravings of mens minds,
than the introduction of tobacco satis-
fied their hearts. I do not say that
these things are immaterial to the
greatness of a nation; but he who
would get glory from them, as well as
profit, must have desired and dis-
cerned them beforehand. The benefits
of the change never appeared to the
Japanese themselves in the light of a
reward for long sustained effort. The
classes who had hitherto been sacri-
ficed, regarded !t only as the lucky ca-
price of a vaguely conceived Provi-
dence. A Japanese once said in my
hearing: This civilization is a mighty
fine thing! Our climate is a great (leal
milder since we had it! Less snow,
and the winters not nearly so hard!
He never dreamed, in his simplicity, of
attributing to any conscious mind the
inauguration of that more benign era
of which he vaguely experienced the
comfort. And, as a matter of fact,
mind had very little to do with it.
That conception of a more humane
lifeof a balance of rights and duties
at which we arrive so painfully by
ways rugged and steep and set with
stations of the cross, the Japanese
thought to attain by simply soaring.
They asked of our science and philos-
ophy only material applications and
immediate advantages. Ideas which
we love, less for the advantage we de-
rive from them than for their own
beauty, the Japanese did not love at
all, but thought they could adopt and
make servants of them. Most of all
and this was, perhaps, in the begin-
479

ning the main object of their policy
they fancied they might learn from
them how to find the crevice in our
armor, that weak spot which they had
never been able to discover, but their
knowledge of which might keep us in
check. One day in the Japanese Par-
liament, when orators were citing, in
support of their opinions, examples
from Greece, Rome, the French Revo-
lution, and American history, a deputy
cried out: Give us some Japanese cx-
amples! He was quite right, but so
were the orators. They could not pos-
sibly have founded their modern
theses on the past of Japan. Liberty,
justice, respect for the rights of the in-
dividualall that goes to make up the
ideal of the West~we should never
have sought thee, if we had not al-
ready found thee! The Japanese
never found this ideal; we brought
it to them; but, for good or evil, they
are seeking it now!
And how are they seeking it? Cau-
tiously, with no fixed method, with
grotesque inconsistencies, yet in the
best way, perhaps, if it be true that a
national ideal ought to grow and ripen
insensibly in the mind of the people
before it is consciously and deliber-
ately formulated by its leaders. Ever
since 1875, Japan has been officially
governed by the class whom a Japan-
ese artisan once called ~The Students.
A samurai from Tosa, Itagakione of
those rare politicians who pique them-
selves on remaining poor, a somewhat
visionary person, whom his friends de-
scribe as equally versed in Jean
Jacques and the Chinese philosophers
brought his learning and the fervor
of his southern nature to bear on the
development of the representative
idea. He harried the ministers, peti-
tioned the emperor, wore out all the
roads in Japan, and at the head of a
party which called itself liberal he
persuaded the Studentswho were
then in powerthat the establish-
Old and New Jatan.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00490" SEQ="0490" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="480">480

ment of parliainentarism would be a
great advance upon government by ab-
solute monarchy. The emperor, in
spite of his natural repugnance, had to
promise a constitution, and to allow
his ministers ten years to draw it up,
and his people the same length of time
to make themselves worthy of it. Dur-
ing these ten years, the parliamenta-
rism that was to be, won its spurs in
the incoherent assemblies of the Great
and General Council. But its history,
its angry sessions, its manifold corrup-
tion, its unreasoning opposition to the
minister of the momentwhoever he
might happen to beits noisy medioc-
rity have made it, up to the present
time, little more than an apish trav-
esty of the European article. That the
deputies should endeavor to obtaIn a
responsible cabinet for the mere pur-
pose of wantonly overthrowing it, is
perhaps a natural idea, and one which
might preclude the necessity of any
other, were it not positively forced
upon them by the fact that they are
the representatives of the people who
have no need of being represented at
all. The time will come, however,
when the organ will have created the
function! A work is going on among
those masses, under the three-fold in-
fluence of old habits, foreign ideas
and peculiar economic conditions, the
importance of which is but dimly un-
derstood.
The imperial restoration-which was
less a restoration, after all, than an in-
novationwas powerless to break the
fatal laws that govern the Japanese
mind. The annihilation of the samurai
as a social order could not prevent
those who took their placesthat is to
say, the indiscriminate multitude
from falling into their time-honored
mistakes. The samurai, supported by
his prince in exchange for certain con-
venient services, yet quite independent
of him, delivered from all the sordid
anxieties and having only his own ad-
vancement to seek, became in the
course of ages of peace, the very type
of the functionary. The prince gave
place to the state, and men looked to
the state for what they had formerly
expected to get from the prince.
All the Japanese would like to be
functionaries; but no more now than
in the past is it true that the power
is really where it seems to reside. You
seek for it in vain. It escapes you.
You fancy you have detected itand
lo, the thing has vanished! The em-
peror is controlled by his ministers and
does not really govern. Yet the min-
isters, who are in no wise responsible
for their acts to Parliament, are,
somehow, at his mercy. The officials
whom they appoint hold office at the
pleasure of their subordinates; The
director of schools is removable at the
request of the professors; the profes-
sor at that of his pupils. The self-
same man whom, when seated alone
before his desk, you find full of con-
fidence and sincerely desirous to serve
you, will appear on the morrowor
maybe in the very next hourwhen
surrounded by his clerks and secre-
taries, hesitating, timorous, ready to
evade all his promises. Orders are
given, but whence do they emanate?
They strike you as anonymous. The
inferior has retained under the new
r6gime all the complaisance and self-
restraint with which the old civiliza-
tion had armed him against the perils
of absolutism. Power in Japan comes
from below.
But while in the old day respect for
ancient forms and a strenuous tradi-
tion went far to correct the evils and
dangers inseparable from ~the then
condition of things, it is far otherwise
to-day, when the spirit of individual-
ism and a utilitarian morality have
permeated the entire mass of the
people. What was once only an art-
fully disguised instinct of self-preser-
vation now asserts itself boldly as a
Old and New Japan.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00491" SEQ="0491" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="481">	Old a~td New Japan.	481

civic right. Authority, stripped of the
nominal prestige on which it formerly
subsisted, has become but a provi-
sional phantom. The old belief in the
divinity of the emperor4he vague be-
lief of a people that never essays to
define its faith, and in whom the re-
ligions sentiment would shrink from
drawing that line between the divine
and the human, which is less fluctuat-
ing than that between the animal and
the plantthat ancient belief is paling
and wavering under the cold light of
European reasow It is no mere super-
stition which is thus doomed to die.
It is the very principle of loyalty; for,
in drawing up that constitution where
the sovereign refers to his celestial
origin for the authority to make proc-
lamation in his empire of the Rights of
Man, the politicians quite overlooked
the fact that if in the incongruous
union that they were solemnizing,
Japanese mysticism seemed for a time
to invalidate Occidental theories, the
latter were certain in the end to dis-
credit Japanese mysticism. The work
of these legislators was essentially
academic, and what they produced
was a constitutional Henriade. And
since the people understand none but
living issues, they will very soon begin
to neglect theory for expediency, and
sacrifice at one fell swoop both the em-
peror and their reverence for his divin-
ity to the care for their own human
interests. The truth is that the Japa-
nese respects nothing which is not
shrouded in mystery. In the days when
law was a something which fell like
a thunderbolt out of an unexplored
region, he wisely confined himself to
the narrow round of his daily duties
and never overstepped its limits. He
lived in a little spot of light amid
thick darkness. But now-a-days, when
the laws may be inspected by any
body, he discovers to his delight, that
each one of them occupies but a single
fixed point; that they may be gotten
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. viii,	428
round, evaded, saluted with nominal
respect, but turned to ones own ac-
count. Laws have delivered him from
the dominion of law.
	Is he any happier for his emancipa~
tion? I do not think so. That unwrit-
ten law which he formerly obeyed haa
been transformed. There is no longer
any question of obedience to a code
whose rules are engraved upon the in-
nermost conscience and their sanctions
in the hands of the judges. To-day a
man must live and work to live. And
no longer, as formerly, does he work
at stated hours, always tolerably sure;
of the future; but he must labor with-
out intermission and with no great con-
fidence in the morrow. The cost of
living has prodigiously increased, and
what never happened during the
severe famines of the olden time when
men were shut up within their own
little province and saw the same dying
pangs endured by all about them, has
come to pass now. I mean that
European enterprise and the economic
revolution has wakened men to a
consciousness of those social inequal-
ities whose injusticeor at least their
seeming injusticeso cuts them to the
heart; and the feeling is being con-
stantly aggravated by the difference
now so glaringly apparent, in a coun-
try where rich and poor once lived
very much alike, between the wealthy
speculator and the anxious wage-
earner. The old feudal communities
are tending to become syndicates, and
the first ominous mutterings of social-
ism are in the air.
	The Chinese warwhich was to my
mind one of the most important events
in Japanese history~hastened all these
developments. Insignificant in itself
a sort of military parade, if you will,
whose details the combatants had been
arranging for some twenty yearsit
had consequences which went far be-
yond the expectations of the political
chiefs. They saw in It the salvation</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00492" SEQ="0492" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="482">482

of a constitution which was already
menaced by parliamentary assault.
But, what is of far deeper import, it
gave to the new Japan the consecra-
tion of a heroic strugglea sense of
national pride. Enough has never been
said in praise of the patriotism which
fired all hearts from one end of the
country to the other. It was a sum-
mons and a resurrection.
A resurrection of the old warlike tra-
ditions. The men of Japan found again
their fortitude of the bygone time and
the divine idea of country revived in
a purified form the venerable worship
of death. The military party came out
of it more robust; and in spite of the
persistent rivalries of the clans, it is
the one thoroughly organized party
the only one which stands for the
masses as a symbol of civic equality
and as such it is the party of the na-
tions hope.
The feeling of personal dignity
awoke along with the consciousness of
a common glory. The Japanese ex-
perienced the high joys of national
solidarity. The Chinese battlefields
rent away from the revolution, for one
instant, its false ideology, and brought
it home to the national heart. Men
have ridiculed the vanity of the vic-
torious Japanese and complained
loudly of their arrogance. It has been
said that the lowest of the people, ser-
vants, shopkeepers, artisans, kuru-
mayas, have entertained ever since
that time an intolerable conceit of
themselves. The plebeian has been en-
rolled, and participates in the rise of
Japan. It is as if he had been raised
to the rank of samurai by retroactive
legislation. He feels himself fully a
man. His life has become more
precious, and his rights more mani-
fest.
Thus, then, as far as I am able to
judge, the imperial restoration will re-
sult first in creating a wholly modern
sentiment of national consciousness.
Personal loyalty will not be strength-
ened, but rather dissolved in a
broader patriotismless conducive, it
may be, to the security of the country.
And, secondly, In proportion as the
European theories are found to contain
precisely those anarchical tendencies
which we have detected In the whole
course of Japanese history, there ~vill
be a gradual growth among the
masses of the revolutionary spirit.
That populace whose action is and has
ever been, a series of reactions, in
which so many resigned souls continue
to preserve, piously and without profit,
the tradition of the old-time courtesy,
and the prerogative of silent self~sacri-
flce4hat populace, I say. knows how
to compass with a strange docility the
painful subjugation of its own will.
They are strugglingthese Japanese
masseswith an inheritance of servi-
tude of which they had so long been
unconscious that it had become almost
instinctive. But their present rulers
are harder upon them in the hour of
emancipation than they ever wore in
that of tyranny. They are wrenching
from them bonds which never galled,
for the reason that they formed an es-
sential part of their existence. Their
deliverance has been a murderous one;
and they are already beginning to re-
fer what they suffer from the shackles
they still bear to the wounds they re-
ceived when the others were removed.
The present psychological state of
the Japanese nation is assuredly a
disquieting one; so disquieting that the
men in power will be forced ere long
to apply the European panacea. And
we shall yet witness the evolution of
that disciple of parliamentarism,
Itagaki, who has been called the liv-
ing god of Liberty, in the direetion of
state-socialism. Political centraliza-
tion, consummated under the protec-
tion of the army, by means of an ab-
solute monopoly of industries and
schools, labor and intelligence, may re
Old and New Jatan.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00493" SEQ="0493" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="483">	The Friend of the Creature.	483

suit in happiness for a people already
appalled by its own attempts at eman-
cipation. But I have an idea that the
happiness of Japan is to be deferred a
while longer.


On the very evening of the great
festal dayafter I had attempted with
my mind still full of spectacular
effects, to set in order some of my im~
pressions both of the new Japan and
of what I understood of its ancient
history, I was crossing in company
with a Japanese citizen some of the
old feudal enclosures, and we fell into
talk about the future of his country.
The ruddy rays of the sinking sun
streamed through the glades of the im-
perial park, and flung something like

	Revue des Deux Mondes.
a gigantic semblance of the Japanese
flag across the ordinarily pallid skye
My companion, who was a personage
of distinction, waved his hand towar~
the unseen palace, on which the sun a
eye seemed to linger, and said, with a
certain accent of sadness rendered the
deeper, somehow, by the visionary
splendor of the scene.
Japan will continue tranquil just so
long as that invisible dwelling shall
shelter its present mysterious occu-
pant. But I fear for my country oi~
the day after his death.
And after a short pause he added:
Our people is easily governed only
so long as power remains anonymous
and impersonal. The thing I should
dread above all others would be a too
intelligent emperor.
Andrtl Belteaort.



THE FRIEND OF

	From ancient times certain divine
and human personages have been sup-
posed to possess peculiar powers over
shy and savage animals. Bacchus had
a predilection for panthers. In the
Pompelan collections at Naples there
are several designs of Bacchus and
his panther; one of them shows the
panther and the ass of Silenus lying
down together; in another, a very fine
mosaic, the winged genius of Bacchus
careers along, astride of his favorite
beast; in a. third a chubby little boy,
with no signs of godhead about him,
clambers on to the back of a patient
panther, which has the long-suffering
look of animals that are accustomed to
be teased by children. It may be no-
ticed that children and animals, both
neglected in the older art, attained the
highest popularity with artists of the
age of Pompeii. Children were repre-
sented in all sorts of attitudes, and all
known animals from the cat to the oc
THE CREATURE.

topus and the elephant to the grass-
hopper were drawn, not only with gen-
eral correctness, but with a keen in~
sight into their humors and tempera-
ments. The fondness of Bacchus for
panthers is attributed to the fact that
he wore a panther-skin, but there
seems no motive for deciding that the
one tradition was earlier than the
other. The rationale of a myth is often
evolved long after the myth itselL
Perhaps all the stories of gods and ani-
mals originated in the simple belief
that gods, like men, had a weakness
for pets.
Much more important than any of
these stories are the closely allied leg.
ends of the power of Apollo and of
Orpheus in taming beasts. In each
case, the modus operandi was music.
Like the greater part of myths, this

	1 In Hindu mythology, Gunadhya attracts &#38; 
whole forestful of beasts in a far more marvel-
lous wayby reciting his poems to theni!</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00494" SEQ="0494" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="484">	4~4	The Friend of the Creature.

bne was not spun from the thin air of
imagination. Music has a real influ-
ence on animals; in spite of theories to
the contrary, it is probable that the
sweet flute-playing of the snake-
~harmerhis sweet charming in
Biblical phraseis no mere piece of
theatrical business, but a veritable aid
in obtaining the desired results. I my-
self could once attract field-mice by
playing on the violin, and only the
other day, on the road near my house
~t Salo, I noticed that a goat mani-
fested signs of wishing to stop before
a grind-organ; its master pulled the
string by which it was led, but it
tugged at it so persistently that, at
last, he stopped, and the goat, turning
round its head, listened with evident
attention. Independently of the pleas-
ure music may give to animals, it ex-
cites their curiosity, a faculty which is
extremely alive in them, as may be
seen by the way in which small birds
are attracted by the pretty antics of the
little Italian owl; they cannot resist
going near to have a better view, and
so they rush to their doom upon the
limed sticks.
Legends have an inner and an outer
meaning;., the allegory of Apollo, Lord
of Harmony, would have been incom-
plete had it lacked the beautiful in-
cident of a nature-peace, partial in-
deed, but still a fairer triumph to the
god than his Olympian honors. For
nine years he watched the sheep of
Admetus, as Euripides describes:
Pythian Apollo, master of the lyre,
Who deigned to be a herdsman and
among
Thy flocks on hills his hymns celestial
sung;
And his delightful melodies to hear
Would spotted lynx and lions fierce
draw near;
They came from Othrys Immemorial
shade,
By	charm of music tame and harmless
made;
And the swift, dappled fawns would
there resort,
From the tall pine woods and about
him sport.


When Apollo gave Orpheus his lyre,
he gave him his gift to soothe the
savage breast. In the splendid Pom-
peian fresco showing a nature-peace,
the bay-crowned, central figure is said
to be Orpheus, though its god-like pro-
portions suggest the divinity himself.
At any rate, nothing can be finer as
the conception of an inspired musician;
the whole body sings, not only the
mouth. A lion and a tiger sit on either
side; below, a stag and a wild boar
listen attentively, and a little hare ca-
pers near the stream. In the upper
section there are other wild boars
sporting round an elephant, while
oxen play with a tiger; an anticipation
of the ox and tiger in Rembrandts
Garden of Eden.
The power of Orpheus to subdue
wild beasts was one reason why the
early Christians took him as a type of
Christ. Of all the prophecies which
were believed to refer to the Messiah
none so captivated the popular mind as
those which could be interpreted as re-
ferring to his recognition by animals.
The four Gospels which became the
canon of the Church threw no light on
the subject, but the gap was filled up
by the uncanonical books; one might
think that they were written princi-
pally for the purpose of dwelling on
this theme, so frequently do they re-
turn to it. In the first place, they
bring upon the scene those dear ob-
jects of our childhoods affection, the
ass and the ox of the stable of Bethle-
hem. Surely many of us cherish the
impression that ass and ox rest on
most orthedox testimony; an idea
which is certainly general in Catholic
countries, though, the other day, I
heard of a French priest who was
heartless enough to declare that they</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00495" SEQ="0495" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="485">~Tke Friend :0/ the Creature.
were purely imaginary. Alas, as
Voltaire said, people run after truth!
As a matter of fact, it appears evident
that the ass and the ox were intro~
duced to fulfil the prophecy of Isaiah:
The ox knoweth his owner and the
ass his masters manger, but Israel
knoweth me not But there arose
what was thought a difficulty; the
apocryphal Gospels in harmony with
the earliest traditions place the birth
of Christ, not in a stable, but in the
grotto which is still shown to trav-
ellers. To reconcile this with the
legend of the ass and ox and also with
the narrative of St. Luke, it was sup-
posed that the Holy Family moved
from the grotto to a stable a few days
after the Child was born. This is a
curious case of finding a difficulty
where there was none, for it is very
likely that the caves near the great
Khan of Bethlehem were used as
stables. In every primitive country
shepherds shelter themselves and their
flocks in holes in rocks; I remember
the uncanny effect of a light flicker-
ing in the depths of a Phoenician tomb
near Cagliari; it was almost disap-
pointing to hear that it was only a
shepherds fire.
Thomas, the Israelite philosopher,
as he called himself, author of the
Pseudo-Thomas which is said to
date from the second century, appears
to have been a Jewish convert belong-
ing to one of the innumerable hereti-
cal sects of the earliest times. It may
be guessed, therefore, that the
Pseudo-Thomas was first written in
Syriac, though the text we possess is
in Greek. It is considered the model
on which all the other Gospels of the
Infancy were founded~ but the Arabic
variant contains so much divergent
matter as to make it probable that the
writer drew on some other early source
which has not been preserved. Maho-
met was acquainted with this Arabic
gospel and Mahometans have not
ceased to venerate the sycamore-tree
at Mataren (rather dilapidated now)
under which the Arabic evangelist
states that the Virgin and Child rested.
The Pseudo-Thomas contains some
vindictive stories, which were modified
or omitted in the other versions; prob-
ably they are all to be traced to Elisha
and his she-bears; a theory which I
offer to those who cannot imagine how
they arose. A curious feature in these
writings is the scarcity of anything
actually original; the most original
story to be found in them is that of
h4w, when the boys of Nazareth m5Al~
clay sparrows, little Jesus clapped his
hands and caused his sparrows to fly
away. This pretty legend penetrated
into the folk-lore even of remote Ice-
land. Notwithstanding the fulmina-
tions of Councils, the apocryphal Gos-
pels were never suppressed; they en-
joyed an enormous popularity during
the Middle Ages, and many details de-
rived solely from these condemned
books have crept into the Aurea
Legenda and other strictly orthodor
works.
The Little Child of Isaiahs proph-
ecy was the cause of troops of wild
beasts being convoked to attend the In-
fant Christ. Lions acted as guides for
the flight into Egypt; it Is mentioned
that not only did they respect the Holy
Family but also the asses and oxen
which carried their baggage. Besides,
the lions, leopards and other creatures
wagged their tails with great rever.~
ence (though all these animals are not
of the dog species, but of the cat, In
which wagging the tail signifies the
reverse of content).
This is the subject of an old English
ballad:
And when they came to Egypts land
Amongst those fierce wild beasts,
Mary, she being weary,
Must needs sit down and rest.
Come, sit thee down, said Jesus,
Come, sIt thee down by me,
48~</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00496" SEQ="0496" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="486">486

And thou shalt see how these wild
beasts
Do came and worship me.

First to come was the lovely lion,
king of all wild beasts and for our in-
struetion the moral is added: Well
choose our virtuous princes of birth
and high degree._ Sad rhymes they
are, uor, it will be said, is the sense
much better; yet, hundreds of years
ago in English villages, where, per-
haps, only one man knew how to read,
this doggerel served the end of the
highest poetry; it transported the mind
into an ideal region; it threw into the
Phiglish landscape deserts, lions, a
Heavenly Child; it stirred the heart
with the romance of the unknown; it
whispered to the soul:
The Now is an atom of sand.
	And the Near is a perishing clod;
But Afar is a Fa~iry Land,
And Beyond is the bosom of God.

The pseudo-gospel of Matthew re-
lates an incident which refers to a
later period in the Holy Childhood. Ac-
cording to this narrative, when Jesus
was eight years old he went into the
den of a lioness which frightened trav-
ellers on the road by the Jordan. The
little cubs played round his feet while
the older lions bowed their heads and
fawned on him. The Jews who saw it
from a distance, said that Jesus or his
parents must have committed mortal
sin for him to go into the lions den.
But coming forth, he told them that
these lions were better behaved than
they; and then he led the wild beasts
across the Jordan and commanded
them to go their way, hurting no one,
neither should any one hurt them till
they had returned to their own coun-
try. So they bade him farewell with
gentle roars and gestures of respect.
These stories are innocent and they
are even pretty, for all stories of great,
strong animals and little children are
pretty. But they fail to reveal the
slightest apprehension of the deeper
significance of a peace between all
creatures. Turn from them to the won-
derful lines of William Blake:
And there the lions ruddy eyes
	Shah flow with tears of gold,
And pitying the tender cries
	And walking round the fold
Saying: Wrath by His meekness,
And by His health sickness,
Are driven away
	From our Immortal day.

And now beside thee, bleating lamb,
I can lie down and sleep,
Or think on Him who bore thy name,
Graze after thee, and weep;
For, washed in lifes river,
My bright mane for ever
Shall shine like the gold,
	As I guard oer the fold.

No one but Blake would have written
this, and few things that he wrote are
so characteristic of his genius. The
eye of the painter seizes what the mind
of the mystic conceives, and the poet
surcharges with emotion words whijch,
like the Vedic hymns, infuse thought
rather than express it.
	A single passage in the New Testa-
ment connects Christ with wild ani-
mals; in St. Marks Gospel we are told
that after his baptism in the Jordan,
Jesus was driven by the Spirit into the
wilderness, where He was with the
wild beasts, and the angels ministered
unto Him. In the East the idea of
the anehorite who leaves the haunts of
men for the haunts of beasts was al-
ready fabulously old. In the Western
world of the Roman empire it was a
new idea, and perhaps on that ac-
count, while it excited the horror of
those who were faithful to the former
order of things, it awoke an extraordi-
nary enthusiasm among the more
ardent votaries of the new faith. It
led to the discovery of the inebriation
of solitude, the powerful stimulus of a
The Friend of Ike Creature.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00497" SEQ="0497" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="487">	The Friend of the Creature.	4&#38; 7

life with wild nature. Many tired
brain-workers have recourse to moun-
tain ascents as a restorative, but these
can rarely be performed alone, and
high mountains with their immense
horizons tend to overwhelm rather
than to collect the mind. But to wan-
der alone in a forest, day after day,
without particular aim, drinking in the
pungent odors of growing things, ford-
ing the ice-cold streams, meeting no
one but a bird or a harethis will
leave a memory as of another exis-
tence in some enchanted sphere. We
have tasted an ecstasy that cities can-
not give. We have tasted it and we
have come back into the crowded
places, and it may be well for us that
we have come back, for not to all is
given to walk in safety alone with
their souls.
Of one of the earliest Christian
anchorites in Egypt it is related that
for fifty years he spoke to no one; he
roamed in a state of nature, flying
from the monks who attempted to ap-
proach him. At last he consented to
answer some questions put by a re-
cluse whose extreme piety caused him
to be better received than the others.
To the question ofwhyhe avoided man-
kind, he replied that those who dwelt
with men could not be visited by
angels. After saying this, he vanished
again into the desert. I have observed
that the idea of renouncing the world
was not a Western idea; yet, at the
point where it touches madness, It had
already penetrated into the Westwe
know where to find its tragic record:
Ego vitam again sub altis Phygiae
	cotuminibus
Vbi cerva sitivicuitrix, ubi aper no-
morivagus?

	The point of madne8s would have
been reached more often but for the
charity of the stag and the wild boar
and the lion and the buffalo, who felt
a sort of compassion for the harmless,
weak human creatures that came
among them, and who were ready to
give that responsive sympathy which
is the sustaining ichor of life.
	The same causes produce the same
effects; man may offer surprises but
never men. Wherever there are soli-
taries, there are friendships between
the recluse and the wild beast. All
sorts of stories of lions and other ani-
mals that were on friendly terms with
~the monks of the desert have come
down to us in the legends of the
Saints, and as soon as the hermit ap-
pears in Europe, his four-footed
friends appear with him. For in-
tance, there was the holy Karileff who
tamed a buffalo. Karileff was a man of
noble lineage who took up his abode
with two companions in a clearing In
the woods on the Maine, where he was
soon surrounded by all sorts of wild
things. Amongst these was a buffalo,
one of the most intractable of beasts
in its wild state, but this buffalo be-
came perfectly tame, and it was a
charming sight to see the aged saint
stroking it softly between its horns.
Now it happened that the king, who
was Chiidebert, son of Clovis, came to
know that there was a buffalo in the
neighborhood, and forthwith he or-
dered a grand hunt. The buffalo, see-
ing itself lost, fled to the hut of its
holy protector, and when the hunts-
men approached they found the monk
standing in front of the animal. The
king was furious, and swore that Karl-
leff and his brethren should leave the
place forever; then he turned to go,
but his horse would not move one step.
This filled him with what was more
likely panic fear than compunctionhe
lost no time in asking the saint for his
blessing, and he presented him with
the whole domain, in which an abbey
was built and ultimately a town, the
present Saint-Calais. On another oc
casion, the same Childebert was hunt
ing a hare, which took refuge under</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00498" SEQ="0498" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="488">	488	The Friend of the Creature.

the habit of St Marcuiphe; the kings
huntsman rudely expostulated, and
the monk surrendered the hare, but, lo
and behold, the dogs would not con-
tinue the pursuit and the huntsman
fell off his horse!
Evidently there is only a slight ele-
ment of the miraculous in these
legends, and none at all in others, such
as the story of Walaric, who fed little
birds and bade the monks not to ap-
proach or frighten his little friends
while they were picking up the crumbs
which he threw to them. Passing by
many examples of the same kind, we
come to St. Francis of Assisi, who, in
some respects, stands alone.
 How St. Francis tamed the wolf of
{}ubbio is the most famous, if not alto-
gether the most credible, of the animal
stories related of him. That wolf was
a quadruped~ without morals; not only
bad he eaten kids, but also men. All
attempts to kill him failed, and the
townsfolk were afraid of venturing
outside the walls even In broad day-
light One day St. Francis, against
the advice of all, went out to have a
serious talk with the wolf. He soon
found him, and Brother Wolf, he
said, you have eaten not only animals
but men made in the image of God,
and certainly you deserve the gallows;
nevertheless, I wish to make peace be-
tween you and these people, brother
Wolf, so that you may offend them no
more, and neither they nor their dogs
shall attack you. The wolf seemed to
agree, but the saint wished to have a
distinct proof of his solemn engage-
ment to fulfil his part in the peace,
whereupon the wolf stood up on his
hind legs and laid his paw on the
saints hand. Francis then promised
that the wolf Should be properly fed
for the rest of his days, for well I
know, he said, kindly, that all your
evil deeds were caused by hunger
upon which text several sermons might
be preached, for truly many a sinner
may be reformed by a good dinner and
by nothing else. The contract was kept
on both sides, and the wolf lived hap-
pily for two years, nutricato cortese-
mente dalla gente, at the end of
which he died of old age, sincerely
mourned by all the inhabitants.
If any one decline to believe in the
wolf of Gubbio, why he must be left
to his Invincible Ignorance. But there
are other tales in the Fioretti and in
the Legenda Aurea which are -no-
wise hard to believe. What more
likely than that Francis, on meeting a
youth who had wood-doves to sell,
looked at the birds con locchio
pietoso, and begged the youth not to
give them into the cruel hands that
would kill them? The young man,
inspired by God, gave the doves to
the saint, who held them against his
breast, saying, 0, my sisters, Inno-
cent doves, why did you let yourselves
be caught? Now will I save you from
death and make nests for you, so that
you may Increase and multiply accord-
ing to the commandment of our
Creator. Schopenhauer mentions,
with emphatic approval, the Indian
merchant at the fair of Astrachan who,
when he has a turn of good luck, goes
to the market-place and buys birds,
which he sets at liberty. The holy
Francis not only set his doves free, but
thought about their future, a refine-
ment of benevolence which might al-
most have persuaded the humane
though crusty old philosopher to put
on the Franciscan habit
(At this point I chance to see from
my window a kitten in the act of an-
noying a rather large snake. It is a
coiled-up snake; probably an Itongo.
It requires a good five minutes to in-
duce the kitten to abandon Its quarry
and to convey the snake to a safe
place under the myrtles. This being
done, I resume my pen.)
I have remarked that in some re-
spects the Saint of Assisi stands apart</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00499" SEQ="0499" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="489">	The Friend of the Creature.	489

from the other saints who took notice
of animals. It was a common thing,
for instance, for saints to preach to
creatures, but there is an individual
note in the sermon of Francis to the
birds which is not found elsewhere.
The reason why St. Anthony preached
to the fishes at Rimini was that the
heretics would not listen to him, and
St. Martin addressed the water-fowl
who were diving after fish In the Loire
because, having compared them to the
devil, seeking whom he may devour,
he thought it necessary to order them
to depart from those waterswhich
they immediately did, no doubt fright-
ened to death by the apparition of a
gesticulating saint and the wild-look-
Lug multitude. The motive of Francis
was neither pique at not being listened
to nor the temptation to show miracu-
lous skill as a bird-soarer; he was
moved solely by a~n effusioii of tender
sentiment. Birds in great quantities
had alighted in a neighboring field: a
beautiful sight which every dweller in
the country must have sometimes
seen and asked himself, was it a par-
liament, a garden party, a halt in a
journey? Walt a little for me here
upon the road, said the saint to his
companions, I am going to preach to
nay sisters the birds. And so, hav-
ing greeted them as creatures endowed
with reason, he went on to say:
Birds, my sisters, you ought to give
great praise to your Creator, who
dressed you with feathers, who gave
you wings~ to fly with, who granted
you all the domains of the air, whose
solicitude watches over you. The
birds stretched out their necks, flut-
tered their wings, opened their beaks,
and looked at the preacher with atten-
tion. When he had done, he passed In
the midst of them and touched them
with his habit, and not one of them
stirred till he gave them leave to fly
path lest they should be crushed, and
during the winter frosts, fog fear that
the bees should die in the hive, he
brought honey to them and the best
wines he could find. Near his cell at
Portiuncula there was a fig-tree, and
on the fig-tree lived a cicada. One day
the Servant of God stretched out his
hand and said, Come to me, my sis-
ter Cicada; and at once the insect
flew upon his hand. And he said to it,
Sing, my sister Cicada, and praise
thy Lord. And having received his
permission she sang her song. The
biographies that were written without
the inquisition into facts which we de-
mand, gave a living idea of the main,
not a photograph of his skeleton. What
mattered if romance were mixed with
truth when the total was true? We
know St. Francis of Assisi as if he had
been our next-door neighbor. It
would have needed unbounded genius
to invent such a character, and there
was nothing to be gained by inventing
it.	The legends which represent him
as one who consistently treated ani-
mals as creatures endowed with reason
are in discord with orthodox teaching;
they skirt dangerously near to heresy.
Giordano Bruno was accused of hav-
ing said that men and animals had the
same origin; to hold such an opinion
qualified you for the stake.2 But the
Church that canonized Buddha under
the name of St. Josephat, has had at
times accesses of toleration which
must have made angels rejoice.
	St. Francis of Assisi was a Fakeer
or Dervish of the West. Even the
name of pavereflo, by which he liked to
be calledwhat does it mean but
	Fakeer or Dervish? When the lube-. ~
rent mysticism in mans nature brought

2 It is at least curious to recall that Francis
is thought to have heen at one time a Trouba-
dour, and that the Troubadours had many links
with those Neo-Manichaean heretics whom Cath
away.	olics charged with believing in the transmigm-
 The saint lifted worms out of the	tion of souls.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00500" SEQ="0500" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="490">	490	The Friend of the Creature.

the Dervishes into existence soon after
Mohammeds death, in spite of the
prophets well-meaning dislike for
monasticism, they justified themselves
by quoting the text from the Koran:
Poverty is my pride. It would serve
the Franciscans equally well. The beg-
ging friar was an anachronism in the
religion of Islam as he is an anachron-
ism in modern society. But what did
that matter to him?
The pre-eminently holy Dervishes
called AbdMs lived alone in the desert
with friendly wild beasts, over whom
they exercised an extraordinary sway.
There were several Abd&#38; is of high re-
pute during the reigns of the early
Ottoman Sultans. Perhaps there was
more confidence in their sanctity than
in their sanity, for while a Catholic
historian finds it inconvenient to admit
the hypothesis of madness as account-
ing for even the wildest conduct of the
saints of the desert, a devout Oriental
sees no irreverence in recognizing the
possible affinity between sainthood and
mental alienation. In India the holy
recluse who tames beasts may be either
Mussulman or Brahman; his vocation
does not depend on belief in metempsy-
chosis, for we meet him where that be-
lief is not. Whatever is very old is
still a part of the everyday life of the
Indian people. Accordingly, the native
newspapers frequently report that
some prince was attacked by a savage
beast while out hunting, when at the
nick of time a venerable saint ap-
peared, at whose first word the beast
politely relaxed its hold. A very good
authority by no means thinks that all
these stories are invented. In this
ease the hero is generally a Jog!, a
Hindu, but it was a Mussulman an-
chorite who, a few years ago, thrust
his arm into the cage of a tiger at La-
hore in the conviction that the animal
would recognize his holy power. Alas,

	Vide Beast and Man in India. By Iohn Lock-
wood Kipling, p. 396.
a zoological garden is not the forest
primeval, and the tiger, nurtured by
English officers, knew not the sainL
He tore the poor arm so ruthlessly that
the man died after two or three days
of suffering, borne with heroic pa-
tience.
Those who try to divest themselves
of human nature rarely succeed, and
the reason nearest to the surface why,
over all the world, the lonely recluse
made friends with animals was doubt-
less his loneliness. On their side, ani-
mals have only to be persuaded that
men are harmless for them to meet
their advances half-way. If this is not
always true of wild beasts, it is be-
cause (as St. Francis apprehended) un-
fortunately they are sometimes hun-
gry; hut man is not the favorite prey
of any wild beast who is in his right
mind. Prisoners who tamed miCe or
sparrows followed the same impulse
as saints who tamed lions or buffaloes.
How many a prisoner who returned to
the fellowship of men must have re-
gretted his mouse or his sparrow!
Animals can be such good company.
Still, it follows that if their society
was sought as a substitute, they were,.
in a certain sense, vicarious objects of
affection. We forget that even in in-
ter-human affections much is vicarious.
The sister of charity gives mankind
the -love which she would have given
to her children. The ascetic who will
never hear the pattering feet of his
boy upon the stairs, loves the gazelle,
the bird fallen from its nest, the lion
cub whose mother has been slain by
the hunter. And love, far more than
charity, blesses him that gives as well
as him that takes.
But human phenomena are complex,
and this explanation of the sympathy
between saint and beast does not cover
the whole ground. Who can doubt
that these men, whose faculties were
concentrated on drawing nearer to the
Eternal, vaguely surmised that wild</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00501" SEQ="0501" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="491">living creatures had unperceived chan~
nels of communication with spirit,
hidden rapports with the Fountain of
Life whiW~niait has IostQr has never
possessed? Who can doubt that in the
vast cathedral of Nature they were
awed by the mystery which is in the
face of brutes?
The Oontemporary Reylew.
4~9~1

~eside the need to love and the need
to wonder, some of them knew the
need to pity. Here the ground widens,
for the heart that feels the pang of the
meanest thing that lives does not beat
only in the hermits cell or. under the
sackcloth of a saint.
E.	Martinengo Cesaresco.



ANOTHER MANS BAG.

THE ~ABBATIVE OF EX-PROFESSOR CROSSLEY.

CHAPTER III.
	In the police office sat a constable,
writing at a high desk. My hasty en-
trance brought him to meet me.
	I wish to see the Chief, I said, at
once, if he is here.
The man seemed about to ask a ques-
tion; but I felt that it was no time for
ceremony. It is a matter of urgency,
I went on. I must see him immediate-
He took my name and tapped at a
door which stood on the other side of
the office. After a moment he turned
4nd beckoned me to enter. Then I
found myself alone with the Chief Con-
stable of Leachester.
He sat at a writing-table, with a sheaf
of papers before him and a newspaper
on the floor beside his chair. Rather
to my surprise he was a comparatively
young man, and, more to my surprise,
he was a young man whom I had pre-
viously seen. He was, in fact, the very
man who, scarcely an hour before, had
spoken at my meeting in such a critical
and unfavorable manner with regard
to my discoveries.
	This was surprising, and not entirely
pleasant; so, also, was the fact of his
being so young. I entertain very strong
opinions as to the custom, wihich seems
to be steadily gaining ground, of plac
ing young men in positions of impor-
tance and responsibility. I have suffered
much from the custom myself, and am
therefore in a position to judge. Thus
two circumstances combined to render
my relations with this officer rather
delicate.
	When I entered he rose to meet me;
but my visible excitement did not ap-
pear to affect him in the least. My
 business is very urgent, I said. It is.
connected with the robbery of jewels
at the Hotel Petersburg last night. I
know where to find the thief, and I
want the assistance oe yourself or one
of your men.~~
Indeed! said the Chief Constable.
Pray, sit down, Mr. Crossley. I have
just been reading the account in the
Echo.
There was something so matter-of-
fact in his manner that I could not but
feel provoked. I have always felt a
certain antagonism towards men of
phlegmatic temperament, partly, no
doubt, because such a temperament is
so directly opposed to my own. I sat.
down, however, and plunged into my
narrative at once, giving him a brief
account of the incidents which had
taken place, and also an outline of my
own plans. He listened with the same
calmness throughout. This attitude
provoked me still further, and I saw at
Another Mans Bag.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00502" SEQ="0502" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="492">	492	Another Mans Bag.

once how the land lay. This young
Jack-in-office had all the failings which
are apt to beset men who are placed
too early above the heads of their fel-
lows. I determined that I would as-
sert myself.
	I have brought the case to you, I
said at the end of the story. May I ask
what you intend to do? Perhaps it may
be just as well to mention that the time
for consideration is limited.
	He was evidently surprised, but took
no notice of the sarcasm. The look he
gave me was one of sharp attention.
Then he replied:
	It is a very remarkable affair, Mr.
Crossley, and I admire the way in
which you have thought it out. But
the case presents one or two weak
points.
	Of course! I said, quite politely.
	Again he gave me a sharp glance.
	Mind, he went on, I am not dis-
puting your conclusions, but It may be
just as well to look at things closely.
I had already looked at them closely;
but I did not take advantage of his
pause to say so. I began to fee! curious
as to how far the mans officialism
would take him.
	In the first place, he continued,
this report in the Echo. You may
not have noticed that it is built upon a
hasty Press Intelligence telegram, and
that the whole story is founded upon
an alarm raised by a servant- girl in her
mistresss absence.
	I have noticed all that, I answered,
quietly. But it seems to me that you
forget one point of some Importance;
the facts of the telegram have been
confirmed by my own adventure. I
have seen the jewels, my dear sir.
	Quite so, Mr. Crossley, quite so. But
that is another point to which I was
just coming. If those diamonds were
really stolen jewels, do you think that
the man would have dared to return
for the bag?
	But he did return, I cried; and
surely the spoil was worth some risk.
Besides, how could he suppose that I
had discovered them. A less careful
person would never have opened the
cases at all. He would have closed the
bag at once on finding that it was not
his own.
	Quite so, said the officer again,
looking at me with an expression which
I could not, at the time, understand.
Some men would have done that! And
this brings me to another question, Mr.
Crossley: Are you at all familiar with
diamonds?
	I hope, I said, that I can, at least,
distinguish between the genuine stone
and the false.
	Very few people can, said the Chief
Constable, tapping his desk with his
pencil-case.
	This was too much. It was quite
plain that this man would see no rea-
son in any views but his own. I had
of ten heard of the contempt of an ar-
rogant police for the efforts of private
detectives, and here was a case In
point. I stood up and looked at m~
watch.
	Sir, I said, firmly, I have seen the
Lenstol Diamonds, and I have told yoir
what I require In order to secure them.
Are you prepared to assist me or are
you not?
	This was effective. The man looked
into my face and saw that I was re-
solved to have no more. He rose fromr
his chair smiling curiously.
	I am certainly prepared to assist
you, he answered, with quite a change
of front. But I thought it might be as
well to look at the matter from every
point first. As It is, I will come with
you myself. Please excuse me while I
get my coat There is really plenty of
time.
	He opened another door and left the
room. In a very short time he returned
coated and capped plainly and unoffi-
cially. I had told my cab-driver to
wait, so the vdhicle was still at the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00503" SEQ="0503" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="493">	Another Mans Bag.	493

~door As we~ entered it I directed him
to drive at once to the railway
station.
	For a few moments we did not utter
a word. For myself, I was too greatly
perturbed by the passage-at-arms which
had just taken place to desire any fur-
ther conversation. After -a while, how-
ever, my companion spoke:
	There are one or two other points,
Mr. Crossley, which we might have
discussed. Perhaps, however, you
would prefer to leave them over until
afterwards ?
	Decidedly, I said. We have no
time to discuss them now. As it is, we
are late enough, and if we lose the
train you will know where to fix the
responsibility.
	That answer silenced him. When it
had been uttered I turned my thoughts
to the case, looking it over point by
point. The probable outcome of the
adventure also presented itself to me
in no unpleasant colors. There would
be, no doubt, a great deal of publicity;
end though I do not yearn for notice
of this kind, I am yet old enough to
know that it has its benefits. There
would also, in all likelihood, be a sub-
stantial recompense in other ways for
the time and trouble I was now expend-
ing.
	We drew up at the station gates.
Now, I said, we must see the book-
Thg-clerk. He may be able to give us
some information.
	Very good, sir, said the officer; and
in a moment or two we were within
the booking-office. The clerk was a
young fellow, now apparently rather
sleepy, and also somewhat alarmed at
our visit.
	This gentleman, said the Chief
Cons-table, wish-es to obtain a little in-
formation from you.Now, Mr. Cross-
ley.
	The man was evidently piqued, and
intended to help me as little as he
dared. This, however, suited me very
well, and I immediately turned to the
clerk.
	Did you issue the tickets for the
eight-forty-five local? I asked. I
mean the train which runs no farther
than Hinton Junction?
	The eight-forty-five local? Yes, sir.
	Then did- you notice one of the pas-
sengers in particular? He was a man
carrying a brown-leather travelling-bag
of medium size.
	The clerk gave a look of intelligence.
A rather stout man? he asked,
slowly.
	Yes, rather stout.
	A red-faced man with a fair beard?
He had a large brown hat on?
- Yes, yes! You have his description
exactly.
	H-e was a commercial traveller,
said the clerk.
	Indeed! I -asked, smiling. How
do you know that?
	He did not exactly k-now how he
knew it -
	Oh, he answered, lamely, I see so
many of them that I get to know their
cut. He was exactly like one, a-t eny
rate.
	The disguise had evidently effected
its purpose in this ease; but all this was
beside the point. He certainly looked
like a commercial, I said, coldly; but
that is not the main question. What
station did this person take a ticket
for?
	The answer was surprising. He did
not take -a ticket at all, said the clerk.
in f-act, he -did not, as far as I know,
take the train at all. I only know the
man because I happened to see hi-rn
pas-s out -of the station just before eight.
He came up with the seven-fifty from
Hinton Junction, -and I havent seen
him since.
	For a moment I was quite taken
aback. Then I saw an explanation of
the mystery.
	Would it not be quite possible, I
inquired, for this person to - take a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00504" SEQ="0504" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="494">494

ticket, and the train, without your no-
ticing hIm?
	Certainly, sir. He could have ob-
tained his ticket through some one else;
and, even if he had come himself, I
might not have recognized him through
the window.
	This clerk was plainly a stupid fel-
low, who could only think of just one
thing at a time.
	That, of course, is the very point,
I said, impatiently. Now, can you
tell me what tickets were taken by the
eight-forty-five?
	He was able to furnish this informa-
tion at once. Three tickets had been
taken for Lopping, an intermediate
station, and five for Hinton Junction.
There were no others. And I knew
that Ashdons must have been one of
the five.
	Thank you, I said; that will do
very well; and with that we passed
out of the office.
	The train was just being siginilled, so
there was still time. The next thing,
I said, hurriedly, is to make things
ready at Hinton Junction. It would be
well to have a couple of men on the
platform.
	The Chief gave an almost impercep-
tible shrug of the shoulders; but his
answer was satisfactory enough. Very
well, he said. How many shall we
require ?
	Two ought to be sufficient; and they
ought to be in plain clothes, so that
they may not alarm our quarry too
soon.
	We hastened down towards the tele-
graph office. I remained outside while
my companion despatched the neces-
sary message. It happened that one of
the station officials was standing in
the office at the time, and I could not
help catching the words of a brief con-
versation between him and the Chief
Constable just after the message had
been sent. The official was evidently
curious.
	Business, Mr. Wade? he asked.
Youre travelling late.
	Yes, answered the officer.
	Something up in Hinton, I suppose?
Anything special?
	There was a brief pause. Then the
officer answered, quietly:
	Nothing much. It~ a kind of picnic.
I fancy.
	He spoke in such a level tone that I
could not tell whether the remark was
an intentional impertinence to me or
only an evasion of the question which
had been asked. I had no chance to
consider, because just then the train
came rushing in, some five minutes
after her time. A group of waiting
passengers emerged from various
rooms and began to take their seats.
We chose our own in an empty com-
partment of a second-class carriage. I
did not anticipate a pleasant journey
with such a companion as I had; but
there was no help for it.
	At the last moment when the train
was on the point of starting, a man
came rushing on to the platform and
made straight for the nearest com-
partment. In fact, there was no time
for him to choose a place, even If he
had wished to do so; but the nearest
compartment happened to be the one
which we had selected for ourselves.
At the instant of his appearance that
door of the booking-office marked Pri-
vate, facing the platform, was hur-
riedly opened, and the clerk appeared
on the threshold. He looked over to-
wards the train with visible excitement
in his face; but that was all we saw
of him. After that glimpse we required
all our attention for the new-corner.
	He was a stout, blonde-bearded man,
and he threw open the door of the com-
partment with a rush and commotion
that were entirely unpleasant. A por-
ter helped him in, and slammed the
door upon his heels. In his right hand
he bore a brown-leather travelling-bag,
and his first act was to pitch this into
Another Mans Bag.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00505" SEQ="0505" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="495">	Moorish Memories.	49&#38; 

the rack. Then he sat down, breathing One glance at that face was enough
hard, took off his hat, and began to for me. This was Messrs. Fillottsons ~
rub his glowing face with a large representative!
handkerchief.	W. E. (Yule.
Chamberss Journal.
(To be concluded.)




MOORISH MEMORIES.

Morocco is the never-never land of
Africa. Captious readers of the war
news may, in their comfortable zeal,
think the term applicable to other re-
gions of that continent, but Morocco is
the true land of rest, the country of to-
morrow, whence are banished by She-
reeflan decree and national inclination
all the discomforts attending ambition,
progress and punctuality. Here, dis-
gusted with the haste of a hurrying
world, sick of the obligations and ex-
actions of a pretentious civilization
more tyrannous than the slavery of the
East, the pilgrim on lifes toiLsome
journey may rest as a storm-tossed
vessel in a mangrove swamprest and
rust and be thankful for the chance
rest and rust and contemplate his dig-
nified, white-robed, yellow-slippered
fellows resting and rusting, untroubled
with the fretting of a world wherein
Christians cut one anothers throat that
they may liquidate wholly imaginary
chances of a pavilion In Paradise.
In his Moorish garden, hammocked
between two overladen orange-trees,
inhaling the fragrance of lime and
lilac, shaded from the fiery enemy
overhead by the cool verdure of mul-
berry, fig and pomegranate, the wan-
derer may here realize the true art of
living, with no regret for the past, no
unrest about the future. Or, rather,
he might do so, were it not for that ac-
cursed leavening of Saxon restlessness
in his blue veins, that element of the
machine that spoils the man. In the
printed news-sheets just delivered by
the fleet-footed rekassa shrivelled
stripling of Sus, who walked the two
hundred miles from the coast for a
couple of dollarshe is even now read-
ing, with a feeling of contempt and
wonder for the littleness of it all, the
disasters on steamer track and rail-
road, the bickerings of rival diploma-
tists, the reprisals of rival armies, the
winning of a race, the coming of age
of a princeling, the centenary of a
poet, the divorce of an actress. What
on earth do all these episodes of the
civilized life signify to one breathing
the atmosphere of Bible days, battling
with mosquitoes and sun-rays, lost in a
white crowd of worshippers of a creed
that scorns innovation as it scorns
women? Having, with a wet towel in
lieu of white flag, patched up a truce
with the sand-flies and mosquitoes, he
muses peacefully on the beauties of
the Moorish life, and the music of wa-
ter plashing from a marble basin on
the cool mosaic pavement below Is
soothing to him in this mood.
The rhythmic droning of laborers at
work on a neighboring building is
powerless to disturb his reverie, but an
undeniable interruption comes at last
In the form of a knocking at the outer
gate. Up jumps the squatting blue-
breeched soldier from his form beneath
the pomegranate-tree, testifying in his
drowsy awakening to the perfection of
the one God, and flings open Ihe gates;
then hurls maledictionsand would</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00506" SEQ="0506" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="496">	496	Moorisk Memories.

fain shut the portals tooin the
bearded face of a miserable old Jew,
who would seek the protection of the
powerful caballero inghis. That unbe-
liever, welcoming any distraction from
his somewhat protracted spell of dolce
far niente, into a proper Eastern love
of which he cannot deceive himself,
bids the janitor admit the gabardined
mendicant, and, with the aid of his in-
terpreter, makes out a tale of sordid
penury and rank oppression. And he
presently sends the son of Shem away
smiling with a morsel of his abun-
dance, carrying his black slippers be-
neath the arm, as prescribed for the
dogs of his race in that city of the fol-
lowers of the Prophet, and with the
firm assurance that the next of his ac-
cursed tribe to visit the garden will
get no flus8,1 but a generous dose of the
bastinado to warm his uncleanly feet.
This injunction to secrecy is a wholly
gratuitous postscript on the part of the
interpreter, who, being a high-bred Sy-
rian, likes not such scum in the
garden. Away shuffles the successful
applicant, with an unnoticed salaama
to the stolid foot-soldier at the gate;
and doubtless, once outside, spits in
his beard with scorn of the ease with
which the dog of a Nasarene is duped,
and with much wistful speculation of
the wealth he quickly would accumu-
late for black-eyed Rachel and her
curly-headed litter, if only he could so-
journ awhile in the great Northern
cities, in that fruitful (and, he thinks,
unexploited) Bernsara,2 where nest
many pigeons well worth the pluck-
ing.
Of another stamp, as evidenced at a
distance by the obsequious mien of the
doorkeeper, is the next comer, a hand-
some and haughty Moslem, his mule
stepping quickly with head reined
back, his gelabia3 of rich silky material.
With himthe gates being thrown
	1 Fluss are small copper coins.
	2 Land of the Nasarens, L 0. Eur~po.
widethere enters one of these prW.
ileged creatures of Eastern commu-
nities, half-nude, half-witted, holy and
proportionately impudent, who hale as
good a time of it on earth as ever they
can hope for hereafter. He will pres-
ently, when the soldiers and servants
have duly touched with their fingers
the one faded rag that girds his sacred
loins, sit in a corner and drink tea
with the company, unrebuked, even re-
warded when his time comes to go. A
picturesque feature of the Eastern life
is this beggar skerif, who condescends
to take tea and alms with the air of a
prince-bishop. Well is it for him that
in such communities charity is still a
virtue for its own sake, not an adver-
tisement, and aims pass furtively from
hand to hand, with no published lists
in order of amount tendered.
	And now the green tea goes round,
brewed in a metal pot, with stalks of
mint and cubes of beetroot sugara
sickly concoction in truth, yet prefer~.
able to the spiced coffee that Is the
only alternative in a land where the
sons of men appreciate neither alcohol
nor cold drinks of any sort, and the
daughters of men lend not the grace of
their presence to the festive board.
Quantity, however, makes up for qual-
ity, and the tiny cups are replenished
a dozen times ere the wealthier visitor
has paid his last compliment and
glanced longingly at his drowsy mule
that has just abandoned Its third aP
tempt to bite the near leg of the soldier
slumbering just out of reach. And
with him the saintly visitor, gathering
up his rag and clasping his alms, glides
away, assuring his host that he may,
at his special intercession, perhaps
have the top attic of a pavilion in Par-
adise, and that his reward will thus be
great, though the price paid was mis-
erable (in other words, he must not

	a A white outer garment reaching below the
waist.
A descendant of the Pcophet.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00507" SEQ="0507" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="497">	Moorish Memories.	497

rate heaven as trashy because it is
cheap).
The Moorish evening follows swiftly
on the day; the night on the evening.
Hawks and kites are shrieking and
whistling overhead; frogs serenade the
moon from a neighboring ditch, breed-
ing-place of mosquitoes; scorpions and
centipedes meander in languid fashion
from the foot of crumbingly masonry
and prospect for plump feet fitting
loosely in their yellow slippers; and
mosquitoes, having abstained during
the hottest hours of the afternoon, re-
nounce their pledge as the temperature
falls with the light and return to their
drinking-troughs with renewed thirst.
The call to evening prayer sounds
plainly from the not distant mosque
very real, very penetrating. The God
He is God, and Mohammed is His
Prophet. And the pious glide, slip-
pered and silent, to the mosque, and
return home to their smoking kabobs
and sandy bread. And the unbelieving
wanderer bids his men prepare the
evening meal, and is soon making In-
roads on his mysterious tins of tood
that bring a half-regretful memory of
Westminster and the crowded lifts and
pushing women at the Stores, and
washing out the had tea with good
whiskey. To the orthodox mind he is
an accursed creature, vowed to the
world, the flesh and the devil
yet the more charitable would see in
him a generous fellow, one who neither
beats the beggar from his gate nor
kicks his horse In the mouth, nor gen-
erally comports himself as a man of
breeding should.
	*	*	*	*	*	*

Once more alone, and now replete
with indifferent food, the Nazarene
lights a cigar and lies back in his ham-
mock and muses over his two months
sojourn in that sleepy landhis land-
ing at Tangier, his unrehearsed stay
with the mountain chief over beyond
~	Castles.
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	429
Amsmiz, and his final halt in the white
city of the plain. Tangier fills his
thoughts this balmy eveningthe
comely Eastern princess who keeps
court on the threshold of two worlds,
her courtyards thronged with modest
paladins of finance and immodest di-
plomatists, Hebrews, Levantines, and
Christianswho casts coquettish
glances at that stern puritan Gibraltar,
and dangles her white feet in the blue
sea and glances occasionally over her
shoulder at the desert, listening to the
booming of guns before and the dron-
ing of prayers behind. Delightful, in-
consequent maiden,. all languishing
glances and veiled passion and feline
intrigue! in which European harem
shall you at last shine?
Tangier once left behind, there comes
the long ride inland, with the succes-
sion of home memories stirred by local
color; the smiling fields of canary-seed,
recalling bird-shops in Soho; wheat
and barley, recalling Tattersalls; fig
and vine, reminding him of early
produce in Covent Garden Market,
walled in by heaps of stones or by im-
penetrable cactus, defying all save the
camel and the evil one.
Memories of the journey, Its discom-
forts and its relieving humors, crowd
on one another this peaceful evening
at the journeys endof orthodox
chiefs who kept their faith, of others
who kept everything else they could
lay hands on; of ugly women who
came near, and of beautiful women
who stayed afar; of winding tracks
and bubbling streams, grim old kas-
bahs,5 white Seeds8 wherein lie the
cleanly bones of uncleanly men, of car-
avans of asses, and camels and mules.
One day a hilly track with broad
views of the burning plain; the next,
the fiat road, a mere scratch marked
by the bones of fallen camels, too
clean picked to stay wheeling vultures
in their flight, with inspiriting glimpses
~	The Burial-place of Saints.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00508" SEQ="0508" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="498">498

of the cool hills. Such vultures! mighty,
bare-necked cleaners of the earth, the
chiffonnier8 of the desert; blessed fowl,
that keep pestilence out of the land
and are sometimes rewarded by a care-
less bullet from the barrel of some
idle hound passing through the coun-
try in a brief space, and caring not a
Christian dollar, so long as he gets
away safe, whether the plague comes
there or not!
	Our wanderer was not a sportsman
of this stamp. He would without a
qualm shoot many a brace of plump
turtle doves for lunch on the trek, but
he found no pleasure in pumping bul-
lets into a huge, unwieldy bird, so im-
portant when alive, so foul a mass of
carrion, reared on carrion, when dead.
In and out of their burrows flashed the
lizards, brown and green, not as the
Latin has it, skulking from the ardor
of the midday sun, but startled merely
from their basking-stones by the near-
ing beat of horses hoofs. Every now
and then a slow impassive chameleon
would in leisurely measure cross the
sunburnt path and lose itself in the
brorwn grass by the wayside.
* * * * * *

	Of a sudden his mood changed, and
memory busied itself with the crowded
markets of the city - . - their fen-
cers, bloodless in their exercises as
French duellists, their story-tellers,
king-winded and fond of alms, and
their snake-charmers, Who toy with
filthy adders, encouraging them to bite
 their owners nose or tongue, in a man-
ner calculated to make decent folk
shudder.
* * * * * *

	Once again these musings are Inter-
rupted by a knocking at the outer
gate. Once again the soldier flings
open the massive doors, and, with
sounds of merry greeting, three stal-
wart black slaves troop into the dark-
ening garden, bearing on their heads a
choice present of food from the late
Moorish Memories.

	guest. The dishes are placed on the
marble pavement before the caba~flero;
the beehive covers of straw plaiting
are removed, and one discovers black
olives, another kous-kous, a third a
savory mess of chickens, rice and
onions. The interpreter strolls lan-
guidly towards the scene.
	Tell them, says his employer, to
give their master my greetings and
best thanks for his kind remembrance
of me.
	May God be with you! says the
sweet-toothed Syrian; thank your lord
for his gift, and let him see that next
time he sends new dates and green
figs, for truly my companion loves
them above all things.
	Give them half a dollar each,
drawls the Englishman; whereat the
Shami7 divides a quarter of a dollar
among the three, makes a mental note
to enter it as a dollar and a half in
his weekly account of disbursements,
and curses the head-slave, who mur-
murs a criticism of the meanness of the
baksheesl&#38; for a scurvy dog, whose
mother (of like ilk) was no nicer in her
conduct than she should have been.
(This, by the way, is how all English-
menand their prot6g~sare treated
in the East, when too lazy to distrib-
ute their own alms. Is a Syrian
gentleman to have no compensation
for sojourning in so uncivilized a
land?)
	Silently, and with a grudging salaam,
the three ill-requited blacks fade into
the darkness; and the traveller tastes
half a dozen of the black olives and
gives the rest to his followers. These
squat around the dishes and a gutter-
ing candle far into the night, chatter-
ing, singing, quarreling, withal praising
Allah, who fashioned olives and chick-
ens and fools of employers who appre-
ciate not such gifts from Paradise.
And the unconscious object of their
scorn puffs away contentedly at his
~	Syrian.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00509" SEQ="0509" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="499">	Afoorish Memories.	499

cigar, giving himself up to the delicious
aban4oa of a summer evening in a land
live centuries behind the times, yet
with passing qualms of regret for that
home of his in the far North, where
women show a little more of their per-
son, and where cigars need not to be
harvested on famine rations and gold
flake treasured as if it were the pre-
ci-ous metal itself.
* * * * * *

	Morocco is a paradise for the wo-
man-hater. He who hath been scur
-vily served by the unfair sex may there
find balm for his bruised spirit. Either
woman is not seen at all or, if noticed
in the public ways, is cursed and
-cuffed. Her highest ambition is to
batten on sweetstuff as a caged bird
on rapeseed; when her youth and
beauty leave her, and kohl and hen-na
no longer stave off the ravages of
time and domesticity, she is thrown on
-public charity as a private nuisance.
To the Moslem way of thinking, the
-New Woman would be -as impossible
-of acceptance as is the New Testa-
ment. During his first few d-ays in the
land, any Englishman feels his blood
boil at -sight of skinny and uncomplain-
lug old hags keeping pace painfully on
the hot, sandy highway beside the
mule that bears their husband, son, or
brother; but habit softens the shock,
-and to his first impulse of rebellion in
favor of an innovation of equality
much abused in the fair cities of the
North there succeeds a cynical acquies-
cence in this compensating -survival of
male ascendency and female obsequi-
ousness, -this relic of the old order, at
the gates of Europe and not quite at
the antipodes of New York.
Woman in Morocco, he soon per-
ceives, is no more than a domesticated
-animal; but then students of social
evolution assure us that s-he was once
on that footing, --purchased and fed
that she might do the work of the
house and bear the race, - in what -are
now civilized communities. - It is the
utter misconception of the romance of
marriage that has raised her to a
throne that -she often shows herself
wholly unable to grace. They manage
these things differently in Morocco.
The grave old pacha pays a good price
to her parents for Fatma, and Fatma
by that same token he keeps within
doors, carrying the key of her apart-
meats in his sash, or entrusting it to a
slave -answer-able wi-th his head. Fatma
is pampered -as long as she is young,
-an-d may even be treated with kind-
ness in middle age. She can eat
sweet cakes and drink green tea or
sherbet, and deck her comely form in
shoddy jewellery; and she can ride to
the bath, closely veiled, -and get a pass-
ing glimpse of - -the outer world, of
which, on m-a-rriage, she took leave
like any -Christian novice taking the
veil And the good Si Elarbi, her
lord, is secure in his -household, and
would chuckle mightily could he but
read of the matters that daily take up
the time of Nazarene courts of divorce.
Divorce, forsooth! A good old -scimi-
tar, -with damascene blade, hangs be-
tween two silent time~ieces~ in his in-
ner hallsomewhat dull -and blunt,
and demanding perchance a second
stroke to make doubly -sure; yet
would it divorce a thoughtless wife
more rapidly, more effectively, than
the grave deliberations of a. whole
mosque full of sapient fellow citizens.
And Fatma has seen the old scimitar,
and thinks it looks best where it
hangs, and is circumspect in -her
glances, particularly when, in the nar
-row market way, her mouse-colored
mule brushes the glossy black charger
of the blue-eyed Nazarene riding even
then to visit her owner and wondering
whether that undulating form on mule-
back is set off by a pretty face.
* * * * * *

Forth, then, to Si El-arbi rides the
Nazarene, having already visited hIm</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00510" SEQ="0510" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="500">500

many times, and having in the first in-
stance sent him presents of clocks and
Preserved ginger and silver-plated
trays and ambergris and sweetmeats.
The influential Elarbi may or may not
make himself agreeable in return in
the matter of a privy trading conces-
sion down on the ocean coast, where
his brother is a mighty tribal chieftain,
having power over full five thousand
brawny and fanatical Arabs mouthing
the Shellah8 and willing to barter
wrought copperagainst American rifles,
or, better still, to get possession of
the rifles and then withhold the equiv-
alent, gaining such time as shall enabl?
the troops of ci SidneY to swoop down
and declare this trading with the un-
redeemed to be illicit. So long as the
Powers mistrust one another, and the
Moorish Government (with good cause)
mIstrusts them all, such Irregular trad-
ing is certain to proceed. The misfor-
tune is that the importation of more
rifles only aggravates the Morocco diffi-
culty; but this is no problem f~r the
simple mercantile mind that wants it~
honest hundred per cent. on the fire-
arms and then to be quit for good and
all of the country.
	Beside the scheming Frank rides his
interpreter, and before them runs their
soldier, clearing the way and every
now and again fetching a deft blow
with his switch that achieves the love-
lock of a Ruffian or the pendulous and
frothy lip of a camel. Out of the way!
out of the way, 0 you whose mulish
mother is even now vainly kicking at
the gate of Paradise! Out of the way
for my lord caballero ingl6s, 0 son of a
mother whose consent was foregone!
May your father burn merrily in the
pit! Out of the way, 0 bastard camel,
mother of slowness, abode of dirt!
Balak! balak! baiak!1 Thus runs the
chant thoughtfully intoned by this pre-
cursor, and it is scarcely to be won-

	A language spoken in the Sus and generally
south of the Atlas.
dered at if the welcome he prepares
for his patron should at times lack the
display of enthusiasm, conveyed rather
by wra-thful frown and by spitting on
the ground and murmuring against be-
ing thus ridden down by a Christian
within the shadow of the Mosque.
	Arrived at the gateway of the great
mans dwelling, the party halts, and
some moments elapse crc a crowd of
lazy slaves and servile freedmen, loaf-
ing on a bench and criticising the new-
comer, particularly his hat and half-
boots, are scattered by the fine profan-
ities of the soldier and interpreter,
with whom one of their number is
soon busy negotiating the baksheesl&#38; 
that shall be his if he instantly con-
ducts them to his masters presence.
As a matter of fact, his master is not
within, for his chance of driving some-
thing of a bargain, already slender
enough with the Syrian (who at least
permits no one else to rob his own pri-
vate preserve), vanishes with the clat-
tering of mule-hoofs further up the
alley, and the curses of a mangy dame
flung against the wall.
	In courteous greeting the approach-
ing lord of the garden bends to his
horses neck, but not instantly may his
guest follow him within the gates.
Fatma, it is true, is absent, but there
are other ladies to be warned off to
their own apartments, and only after
several minutes, with distant sugges-
tion of the opening and slamming (ay,
and bolting) of gates, does mine host
once more appear in the archway of
the courtyard, his somewhat sensual
face wreathed in the smiles of prospec-
tive hospitality. Enter to him the
booted and spurred Lothario from the
North, who momentarily feels the dis-
advantage to which khaki shooting-
suit, half-boots, and Panama straw are
seen beside the flowing white robes,
yellow slippers, and beautifully folded

	Our lord, 1. e. the Sultan.
10 ~ e. Out of the way! Lookout!
Moorish Memories.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00511" SEQ="0511" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="501">Moorish Memories.

turban of the country. The Moslem
motions his guest to a small and com-
fortless cane chair, and gracefully sub-
sides on an orange-colored mattress
beneath a shelf that proudly bears six
clocks, all ticking loudly, all marking
different hours, recalling to the Eng-
lishman a ladies congress that he once
was privileged to witness from a
barred guicizet, when all the fair ones
talked together and each voiced a
different opinion.
The hour is the ~hour of the after-
noon prayer, and the old Moor is
straight from Mosque, where he has
recited the holy writings and droned
the articles of that wonderful faith of
trust and bloodshed, and great possi-
bilities of proselytizing, and of trouble
by no means ended with the nineteenth
century.
God be with you! says the old
gentleman amiably; and I trust that
to-days mails from Bernsara brought
you good news of your home. This
apparently inane politeness was, in
point of fact, a time-saving attack on
the main business of the visit; but the
Anglo-Saxon had, for all his young
fair face and innocent blue eyes, learnt
things on his travels, and he astutely
bade his interpreter parry the thrust
with a polite assurance that his father
was quite well (the old kadi wished de-
voutly in his heart that his visitors
father might, for all he cared, burn in
the pit), and that his brother had gone
forth to fight his Sultanas enemies.
Who were the enemies this time?
asks the old gentleman. Not the
Frances, the nation without a ruler?
Not the Pruss, who drink much yellow
beermen large in the waist, who ask
no indemnities of our lord the Sultan?
nor the Italians, nor Moslco, nor Aus-
triaca? The Dutch? Who were the
Dutch? Tradition has it that a Dutch-
man once embraced Ill Islam and be-
came Wazeer and chief of the armya
false, ingratiating dog, who betrayed
every master he had ever served, and
recanted every faith he had ever pro-
fessed. But nowadays the Dutch
trouble us not, and I doubt if there Is
one in all Maghreb. Still, concluded
the old rogue, it is my wish that your
brothers arms may triumph, for are
you not my friend?
At length, after much more exchange
of compliment, waning patience, and
mutual resolve to give over with fool-
ing, these different types of money-
making humanity were on the right
footing and came to the business of
the day. Quoth the Englishman, per
interpreter, What says my friends
good brother to the syndicates offer?
In what terms has he answered my
friends letter?
God is great answered the gentle
Moor, parting his grizzled beard with
delicate White fingers. Two moons
ago I had already apprised my brother,
the Fki Mnasr, of your arrival from
Bernsara, and, lo, he answered noL
Only yesterday, though, at the hour of
the evening prayer, there rode to my
garden a trusted messenger from my
brother. 0 Hmad!this summons
brought from behind a pillar, where he
had apparently been eavesdropping, a
coal-black slave, who rolled the whites
of his eyes encouragingly on his
owners guest. A whispered order
sent this pampered animal away into
the house, whence he presently
emerged with a letter, oblong and red-
sealed, and flanked by two femal~
slaves bearing aloft trays with tea,
coffee, cakes and sweetmeats various.
Gravely, and with due attention to an
operation so important, the host added
mint and sugar to a pot already over-
flowing in the electro-plated tray. Theii
refreshment was served. The old
gentleman adjusted a palr of enormous
round horn-rimmed goggles, and pro..
eceded to read aloud, with a hesitation
suggestive of elimination and selection,
from the now unfolded letter.
~o1</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00512" SEQ="0512" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="502">Moorish Memories.

The result, as communicated by the
interpreter, ~Vho pounced on each com-
pleted phrase as a matrimonial detec-
tive on a clue, ran somewhat as fob
lows:
The fifth day of Moharrum in the
year 1318.
God only is great! To my dear
brother . . - greetings! May God
prosper you and your house! I have
pondered over your letter from the
English Christian very carefully. I
write you very privately that I have
made inquiries and understand that this
Ohristian(here a pause and some
confusion)is a very honorable and
upright man, one who may be trusted.
With regard to the monopoly treaty
with the chiefs under me, several of
them have assured me that they think
it would be well to conclude such a
treaty, because - . .(another pause
follows, and the spectacles are deliber-
ately dismounted, wiped, and read-
justed,if the Christian can faithfully
promise to carry out his part of the
bargain, we could do a very good
trade. The rifles would be landed on
the beach, close to the river, and a
number of our men would be there to
---(a short pause)receive them and
hand over the money.
The good old gentleman here ap-
peared to have read as far as he in-
tended, and was looking intently at his
guest and sidelong at the interpreter
curious and concerned to see how far
his version had been accepted. His sur-
prise might have been considerable had
he understood that concluding com-
ment of the interpreter, to the effect
that the old thief down the coast was
probably in league with the Wazeer
himself, or had at any rate an effi-
rient band of cut-throata handy to take
over the rifles and then slit the vend-
ors throats.
Asked why ke should suspect any-
th1i~g of the kind,
11 Perhaps the udad, or so-called moufflon.
	Because in the first place he did not
hand me the letter to read to you my-
selfit would not be etiquette to ask
for it nowand because he paused just
as often as he came to any compromis-
ing passage not intended for publica-
tion. The Englishman was unmoved.
Tell him, he said, that my people
in England have Just instructed me to
offer Si Elarbi a very large share of
the profits if he will guarantee the
payment o1~ the debts. And tell him
also, he added, as a happy after-
thought, that I should like you to look
at his brothers signature to that letter,
that you may know it again as genuine
on the treaty.
	The old Moor was narrowly watched
during the conveyance of the message,
and he knew it. Yet that parchment
face gave no sign as, calmly refolding
the letter and replacing in it his belt,
Know, 0 my friend, he said, that
my unfortunate brother did grir vously
hurt his hand when climbing after the
father of goats11 a week or two ago;
and the letter here is in consequence
both written and signed by a ta~b.12 It
would not, therefore, help my friend
to recognize the signature if he saw
my brothers hereafter.
	This naturally settled the matter,
and the bona flde,~s of both the Sheck
and his brother vanished like the
smoke from a kief pipe. Yet the Frank
sat on, placidly sipping his minty tea
in meditative mood, reflecting rue-
fully on the manner in ~Vhich diamond
bad cut diamond; for assuredly if the
program of his syndicate embraced
nothing more than legitimate commer-
cial smartliess, it admitted to that in
very high degree. No sign, however,
of his thoughts escaped him. We
shall presently have a great and in-
creasing trade, quoth he, and my
friends share will soon amount to
thousands of dollars. How will he
have them remitted ? The old foz
1~ A secretary.
5~,i</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00513" SEQ="0513" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="503">	Moorish Memories.	503

thought a moment. It would never do
to have his share In this business
noised abroad, or very rapidly would
his Highness the Wazeer requisition a
modest hundred per cent. of the profits.
There is, he said at last, an old
Jew in Rabat, protected by the French.
rhe dog has served me long and well,
and I think the dollars might safely
be remitted through him. The bastard
cur might, it is true, play false, and
(this regretfully)there is no bastin-
ado or cell for a protected subject,
even though it be the spawn of the
Mella. 0, my friend! I will muse
deeply on thy generosity, and let thee
know in due course how best I may
receive the moneys. Whereon the old
rascal fell into such a fit of absent-
mindedness that the Englishman made
an almost imperceptible sign to his
Syrian and they took their leave.
Outside the city walls they rode
homeward, passing through many gar-
dens in which the bilbil was tuning up
for his impassioned love-song, passing
a slumbering lepers quarter, wherein
the smitten herd in peaceful orchards
of vine and fragrant retreats of lilac.
Through the winding gates and the
darkening bazaars they cautiously
pick their way, and the call to even-
mg prayer sounds from the minarets,
And the young moon sails high over
the feathery fingers of date-palms;
drowsy storks shake from their
gnarled bills the remains of a frog sup.
per; everywhere~ everywhere Is the
droning of unseen insects, and the
warm musky smell of Eastern spices.
Allah! Allah! Allah! Give to the
poor blind follower of Si Rd Abbas!
Give but a little flues, a little flues to
burn a rushli~ht to the glory of Si
Bel Abbas and buy a morsel of bread;
and take for thy charity all Paradise.
Charity is virtue! Charity is virtue!
Allah akbar!13 Allah al wahed!1
This Inviting incantation dies away
~	1. e. God is great!
in a long low wail, as the mendicant
vacantly turns his empty eye-socket~
towards the horsemen cleaving the
gathering gloom. The Englishman, un-
moved by a piteous appeal that he can-
not understand, too engrossed in vito-
peration of the wily El Arbi and his
brother pirate on the shore even to see
the beggar, rides on; but the soldier,
the poor, hard-working Ahmet, whose
wage is ninepence a day and his keep,
finds time, without slackening his pace,
to slip in unobtrusive fashion a miser-
able coin, yet sufficient in that land for
the purposes indicated, into the blind
mans aimless, palsied hand. Surely,
that charity shall be writ down in
golden letters on Ahmets record page,
and he shall enjoy a comfortable space
in Paradise, and much sherbet, and a
companion with eyes like the gazelles
and a form graceful as the palm-tree~
A slight interruption in the flow of
curses flowing so generously over the
~haven heads of the brothers Wulaffi,
rich offerings from both the Syrian
and Anglo-Saxon vocabulary, arrive~
in the shape of a string of camels,
against which the little cavalcade can~
nons at a crossing. The camels are be,
ing hustled out of the town just prior
to the closing of the gates, and are not
therefore disposed to stand on cere-
mony. Neither is Ahmet. A vigorous
slash over a shaggy knee, which nearly
costs the donor his right ear, sends the
leading ruminant on a kind of barn-
dance in a neighboring booth.
	0, Ho! cries the distressed camel-
man (which means No! No!), and
something else less suited to publica-
tion cries the enraged old slipper-mer-
chant in the overturned booth. But
the little band of distinguished stran.
gers Is through the press; a few by~
standers are laughing heartily at sight
of their fellows in troublealways a
mirthprovoking spectacle, East and
West alike; a few more curse the In-
~ 1. e. God Is the One!</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00514" SEQ="0514" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="504">	504	Moorzsh Memories.
truders for unredeemed Nazarenes;
and the camel-driver musters his de-
moralized property, and the old mer-
chant philosophically gathers up his
red and yellow footgear, and they are
independently and in their own minds
agreed that the Christian is a pig,
branded with the hall-matk of a shav-
en chin, and other distinguishing in-
signia of his clan. But verbally they
will come to no accord on the subject,
for no slipper-merchant, even when a
fellow-sufferer, would converse fa-
miliarly with a mere camel-man. Yet
Mohammed himself drove camels be-
fore his conversion, and camel-men
have ere now become Wazeers.
* * * * * *

The moon is overhead now, and the
party halts before turning into the gar-
den, to look, over a winding river
bordered with oleander that masks the
abruptness of its precipitous banks, at
the distant mountains. Truly, a beauti-
ful evening scene! Yet the Syrian feels
the majesty of it only vaguely, and
Ahmet notices it not at all. It is the
imperturbable Englishmanthe ~hop-
keeper, the unromantic slave of Shal-
tan and flusswho feels vain regrets
and memories stirring in his bosom at
sight of those earthly giants standing
proudly away in the plain. Years ago
that time in Switzerland, and after
he had gone down from OxfordtI&#38; ey
used to look at the mountains in the
moon in this way. Then she had died;
and nothing had much mattered after-
wards. . . Yet the spell of list-
lessness was at this moment broken.
The Atlas had recalled the Alps. Some
trick of light had made the Northman
hanker again after his own land. Ah-
met thought of the remaining black
olives, and fidgeted. The Moor has no
place in his simple composition for the
sensation of enjoying scenic effect. A
mountain is to him a mountain and
nothing moreunless he has to cross
it, and then it is also a curse. A river
is contemptible in summer, when the
secrets of its bed are discovered by the
pitiless sun; in winter, hateful and to
be reckoned with, as, discolored with
hill snow, it swirls over the slippery
boulders and thirsts for victims, man
and horse. The bridges of the country
are few, for the Moor is never in so
great a hurry as to need them. Should
he reach the bank of a swollen river
in mid-winter, he simply camps, with-
out a murmur, for a month or two, un-
til the waters shall have sufficiently
abated to permit of crossing by ford
or ferry. Moonlight he views with no
notion of romance, but merely as
cooler to his skin than sunlight The
stars serve him as they serve the mari-
nerto fix his course at night; but
with their usefulness ends their inter-
est. It is reserved for the cold, matter-
of-fact Northern nations to find pleas-
ure in these manifestations of Nature.
And thus the Englishman, of a sudden
forgetting the perjured El Arbi and the
collapse of all those trading hopes that
would, until his next letter reached
them, burn so brightly in certain mer-
cantile breasts in Cornhiil, drank in
the silver radiance of the moon and
the bubbling music of the bilbil, and
his thoughts harked back over ten
years of forgetfulness, touching
wounds that he had thought healed;
then forwards, over the future fate of
this Elysium of doLce far niente, the
greed of Frenchmen, the lamentable
indifference or impotence, or both, of
his own countrymen.
Another grunt from Ahmet and a
yawn from the Syrian recall him to
the practical conditions of the present,
and he walks his horse on to the ILiad
Elkazar, that had been his home these
two months.
And at last he felt the homesickness
strong within him, and in his ears was
the cry of the mother-country for the
return of the prodigaL That mo~ment
of moonlight on a silent river and on</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00515" SEQ="0515" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="505">	China.	505

distant summits scorning the level of
the plain had done it The suspicions
voiced by his interpreter had shown
him that his errand was fruitless, and
lie resolved to return to Europe as
soon as he might safely do so without
arousing suspicion of how much he
suspected. There are stillHamdullah!
Eastern countries in which it is un-
wise to be wise; and these countries
are not always the farthest from
Europe. Two more visits, each of
them marked by more cordial engage-
ments than the last, were first paid ~o
the old pacha; then, unobtrusively and
without taking his leave, he vanished
at daybreak one morning, with his see-
vants and his tents, into that mirage-
covered plain that swallows up so
many and disgorges a few at the
farther end of the stony tracks, where
the ocean breaks against white sandy
beaches and fast steamers make the
port of Tangier in three days.
Back, then, went the Englishman to
the lands where wines are cheap and
women are purchased with diamonds
instead of with cows; where God is
worshipped and alms are given with
much publicity and due credit; where
cheating is unfamiliarits place
usurped by pioneering and commercial
enterprise and the ministering to the
wants, spiritual and temporal, of the
heathen; where, in short, all the vir-
tues flourish and vice is utterly un-
known. Yet many a night, sleeping
fitfully in a barbarous climate, there
would come to his ears the soft musi-
cal cry of the Muezzin:
Prayer is better than sleep!
The Oornhlll MagaziDe.







CHINA.

The eyes of many nations turn on thee,
Dark land of sleep! gauge-point of coursing Time!
For thou art dormant while towards their prime
The younger peoples, better-nursed and free,
With swift steps move. They shape thy destiny,
Assail thy borders, I~id thee wake and climb;
Or ring thy knell with loud, world-echod chime
Either to be renewd or cease to be.

But in the womb of chance what mischance lies,
For thou art cruel in thy strength of sleep,
Inert as death; yet in this seeming death
Mayhap are hidden menace and surprise,
To those who venture on an unknown deep
And call up storms with one united breath.
The Academy.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00516" SEQ="0516" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="506">	506	   Goncerning Hosts and Hostess~es.
		CONCERNING HOSTS AND HOSTESSES.*

Society cannot exist much longer; two successors, whose portraits the
there will SGOfl be only gangs. So to Clerk of the Council has drawn, per-
his friend, the late Mr. George Payne, sonally presided over the social ar
-observed Charles Greville. The remark rangements of their epoch. William
was perfectly natural, on the lips of a IV, with all his absurdities and buf-
man whose social ideas had been fooneries, his lack of kingly dignity,
formed by the particular experiences and of many other virtues or graces,
of the keen-eyed, sharp-tongued diar- exercised over the whole polite world
1st. It is to some extent undesignedly of his time, over its fashions and
illustrated in the fresh instalments of amusements, a supervision and suprem-
Sir Mountstuart Grant Duffs journals. acy as real as had been vested in his
To Greville Society was a narrow predecessor over those special sets
province, bordering upon, if not actu- wherein, as Regent or Ring, he spe-
ally synonymous with, the Court, with cially amused himself. The political
the Cabinet, with a few chosen repre- philosophers of Old Greece held rather
sentatives of the privileged classes not narrow limits to be necessary, not only
included in either of those bodies. Gre- to the unity, but to the very existence
yule passed away in 1865; his pen had of their city or polity. That was
been busy long after his presence had exactly the view of Greville as regards
ceased to be familiar In Goodwood Society. Once make it comprehensive,
Park or on Newmarket Heath. But really representative of nineteenth-cen-
the polite world he knew best was that tury liJ~e, then will be completed the
of a generation long survived by him- disintegrating movement already be-
self. Like other shrewd lookers-on of gun in the removal of a social mon-
his own standing, he probably thought arch; the whole affair will fall to
the only society worth having to have pieces; in the diarists already quoted
come to an end when the Reform Bill words, there will be nothing but
of 1832 became an Act, and its au- gangs.
thors, parliamentary well-born Whigs, Greville lived Just long enough to
began to find social rivals in the witness the mingled truth and false-
wealthier among those Radicals whom hood of his anticipations. A House of
they had received as political allies. At Commons, only a little less artisto-
the time Greville first studied the f ash- cratic than the House of Lords, was,
lonable polity, whose typical citi- in the eyes of those with whom he con-
zen he was, It was seen by him to be sorted a soclo-political outwork essen-
a highly-organized system, planned tial for preventing the irruption of bar-
only in the interests of a limited class, barians and all sorts of strange people
or rather perhaps, of a narrow section into the select precinct. The Reform
of that class. It had always possessed, Act of 1832 had given three-fifths of
since Greville knew it, a visible, and the House of Commons to borough
usually a crowned, head. George III Mentbers; it had destroyed the nomina-
did not more actively control the tion boroughs, hitherto the strength of
statesmanship of his -times than his	the aristocratic party. The English
	popular chamber has always differed
* Notes from a diary, 1886-8. By the Right	from the Spanish Cortes, and from all
Hon. Sir. Mountetuart E. Grant Duff, G. 0. 5. I.
John Murray.	other Representative Assemblies of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00517" SEQ="0517" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="507">	.Concerning Hosts and Hostesses.	507

Europe, in its close union with the ter-
ritorial system. That connection
seemed fatally threatened by the crea-
tion of the 10 Suffrage. More hope-
ful observers believed that the Chan-
dos Clause, enfranchizing the tenant-
farmers, would preserve the balance
-between the two rival forces; Greville,
~his fellow-turfites and clubmen, did
not. The new ruling-power they saw
was what the political slang of those
days called the shopocracy. Sir Robert
Peel, to whose final ascendancy in the
State the Toryism of Grevilles time
had resigned itself, had already raised
suspicions of his readiness to favor, in
future legislation, the new power
called into existence by the emancipa-
ting Act of 1832. All that had recently
passed seemed to confirm the earlier
apprehension, to which, in the manner
now described, the pessimists had
given utterance.
How far, at a later day than the
prophet cared to forecast, has the
prophecy approached to fulfilment?
Among the numerical results of the
*i4rey Reform Act was an increase of
the English County Members from 82
to 143, and of English Borough Mem-
bers from 324 to 403.1 At first the
change of the Parliamentary personnel
was less visible than from these fig-
ures might have been supposed. Even
Into the Victorian Age the classes, to
which had belonged the unreformed
M.P.s were those that supplied the
choice of the ten~pounders. The West
Indian interest was, to some extent,
represented at Westminster before, as
well as after, 1832. No great change,
indeed, could have been observed in
the social material of which the popu-
lar House consisted, till the peried of
railway speculationof fortunes made
one day to be lost - the next; of those
developments, the name of the York

1 See the official estimate in the Bnckingham
Papers relating to william IV and Queen Vic-
toria, vol. ii., p. 26.
linen-draper, afterwards Railway
King Hudson, is now the memorial;
his still-standing house at Albert Gate
is to-day occupied by the French Am-
bassador. At Mrs. Hudsons evening
parties Greville and his friends might
have seen further signs of the social
revolution, in the presence not only of
the Waterloo Conqueror, but of Royal
Dukes among the guests. As a fact,
therefore, the social mixture that be-
gan to assert itself during the seasons,
about the close of the first half of the
nineteenth century, may be looked
back to as an innocuous presage of the
blend supposed by some to be the
unique characteristic of the present
day. When he began the closing parts
of his journal, Greville no doubt
thought his earlier prediction verified,
and the gang system fairly established
in place of what was once Society.
What Greville really meant by his
saying already quoted, and what may
be accepted as undoubtedly true, is
that, even in his time, society was be-
coming, year by year, less exclusively
political, and that other interests than
those of State affairs promised to con-
stitute the principle of its divisions.
That Countess of Jersey, who as
Zenobia, figures in Disraelis novel, ap-
peared to Greville the last survivor of
the Hostesses of the old r5gime. Her
daughter, Lady Clementina Villiers,
formed part of the success of the
famous Berkeley Square entertain-
ments; when that daughter died the
parties themselves naturally ceased;
Since then, within living remembrance,
there have been few great houses
specially affected to a single party in
the State, with mistresses making it
their first business, by their social at-
tentions, to supply the cement consob
idating all parts and individuals of the
connection into - a compact whole~
Death has lately removed certain
ladies, some of whom had rendered
great service to their party, or wh6se</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00518" SEQ="0518" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="508">	508	Concerning Hosts and Hostesses.

associations suggest the changes that
have taken place and that are yet go-
ing forward in the soclo-political sys-
tem.
	Few situations could seem more dis-
couraging than that confronting the
late Lady Salisbury when her house,
after Lord Beaconsfields death, be-
came the social rallying centre of the
Conservative Party. The well-known
corner mansion in St. Jamess Square
had, under successive Stanley dynas-
ties, been periodically opened to the
average Conservative M.P. and his
wife. No Countess of Derby had made
any show of rivalling the work of
Lady Palmerston at Cambridge
House, ormuch laterthat of Lady
Waldegrave at Strawberry Hill. The
invitations were purely ceremonial, the
functions tnemselves were, in the old
word, merely crushes; the invitations
were directed in the handwriting of
private secretaries or clerks; they were
said to be generally sent out with the
whips. As a hostess Lady Salisbury at
once redeemed her receptions from
these reproaches; her parties in Arling-
ton Street, or at Hatfield, were not only
pretty or effective as spectacular
effects; their atmosphere was changed
with a thoughtful kindliness for the
guests of all degrees, that distinctly re-
called the pervading genius of the
Palmerstonian precedents. So far back
as Mr. Gladstones days, Premiers had
begun to ask to their State dinners, at
the opening of the Session or on Royal
birthdays, foremost representatives of
science, letters and art. The spirit of
this innovation was always visible at
the Salisbury gatherings, whose social
interest, long before they ceased, had
become more bright and varied than
anything seen since the Strawberry
Hill Saturdays to Mondays. It was
really a considerable achievement.

2 The Christian name alone occurs In the text,
but the context places the Identity beyond
doubt. So, too, In Lothalr (see the earlier edi
When the rivalry between the follow-
ers of the younger Pitt and Charles
Fox was at its height, a Lady Salis-
bury, rivalling on the Tory side the
Mrs. Crewe or the famous Duchess of
Devonshire of those days, had, in her
drawing-rooms, been the social organ-
izer of political triumphs at the poll-
ing-booths. Since that time the Whigs
long enjoyed nearly a monopoly of so-
cial ascendancy and successful enter-
tainment.
	About the time of Lady Salisburys
lamented death, passed away another
who had filled a notable place among
the hostesses of her day. The eques-
trienne who managed so perfectly her
white Arabian thoroughbred in Rotten
Row enjoyed a fame which was Euro-
pean between the Great Exhibition
period and that which, following the
Crimean War, brought so many famous
foreigners on visits to England; it
was the drawing-room of Mrs. Stuart
Wortley, wherein opens the scene of
Disraelis Endymion, introducing,
whether designedly or by accident, in
his own Christi~tn name, Sidney2 Her~
bert, who was afterwards Lord Pem.-
broke. When the Morning Chronicle,
the parent of the Saturday Review,
had been their organ in the London
Press, Mrs. Wortleys drawing-room
was the chief meeting-place of the Peel-
ites in London Society; long after the
Peelite connection had become a tradi-
tion, the Canton Gardens Salon re-
tained a political Interest and Impor-
tance all its own. After the death of
the late Lady Stanley of Alderley, Mrs.
Wortley could be compared to none of
her contemporaries In the effortless
art, Which for years attracted to her
house statesmen whose names were
part of English History, as well as poli-
ticians just beginning to be favorably
regarded in Parliament by their chiefs.

tlons), the Monslgnor (Jateshy bad appeared as~
Qapel.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00519" SEQ="0519" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="509">509
Concerning Hosts and .1-I ostesses.

This was not, technically, a political
house. It was the product of a time
when the whole genius of Society was
statesmanship.
Within the last two or three years
new political drawing-rooms have been
opened, some of them but too prema-
turely to be closed. To persons who
can recall the social London of the six-
ties, the retrospect can disclose no fig-
ures more imposing in its social group-
ings than those of the then Lord Lans-
downe and the then Lord Stanhope. As
hosts for their respective parties, each
of these kept together the Liberal and
Conservative society of the day. Both,
of course, were a great deal more than
political entertainers. Lord Lans-
downe and Lord Stanhope were each
of them literary patrons and forces felt
throughout the whole intellectual
world as well. Since Lord Stanliopes
time Conservatism waited till that of
the present Home Secretary for a
fresh addition to its social resources.
Lady Ridleys drawing-room was the
scene of original and enduring party
services, which happily connected, by
a link of personal acquaintance, the
older section of the Conservative rank
and file with the new recruits. Neglect
of their rising promise is the common
reproach against all political parties
their leaders and their hostesses.
Twenty or thirty years ago there may
have been a good deal more in the
charge than has since then become the
case. That it has lost its point must
be attributed largely to the results of
Lady Ridleys social kindliness, tact
and care.
Whether, in our days, hostesses, on
either side, still retain much of the
political influence associated with an
earlier dispensation may, indeed, be
doubted. Cards for At Homes and
drnms, as such things used to be
called, were welcomed by the pre-
Household Suffrage M.P., because
these enabled him to gratify the social
curiosity or ambition of his women-
kind, and permitted them to read their
names in the Morning Post next day
as among the fashionable company at
Lady Paramounts overnight. Such
unsophisticated joys have long been
outgrown. The wife and daughters of
the Member for Duliborough, from the
society papers and our London cor-
respondents ingenious r~e.1&#38; auff~ in the
local Mercury, have heard more about
the stateswomen on their side than, be-
fore 1808, they could have dreamed
was to be known. The chances also are
that the fine ladies of the Paramount
household have become, through other
agencies, familiar enough to the Dull-
borough matron and maidens. Busi-
ness, or philanthropy, quite as effectu-
ally as fancy fairs or bazaars of a few
years since, are pretty sure, long since,
to have introduced these different per-
sons to each other. The new socio-
political organizations of the period,
from Primrose Leagues to District
Boards and Soup or Blanket Commit-
tees have produced a social fusion
that has placed the Duliborough dames
on terms of intimacy with the wives
and daughters of party leaders scarcely
less close than with those of the par-
ish rector. It is scarcely too much to
say that save for an occasional visit
to the theatre, following a dinner at
some restaurant, which is the vogue of
the moment, a fete at the Botanical, or
an illumination at South Kensington,
the peoples representatives have
ceased to bring their families to Lon-
don. The expense of a town house has
almost entirely disappeared from the
M.P.s sessional outlay; he himself has
a room in Suffolk Street, Pall Mall, or
in the still more modest precinct of
Buckingham Gate. Feminine pressure
may constrain him to sanction a trip to
London by those who bear his name.
They are then deposited for a night or
two in some corner of the Suffolk
Street pied 4 terre, at some lodging of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00520" SEQ="0520" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="510">510

a less masculine order, or beneath the
roof of a friends or relatives domicile
in town. It is also to be remembered
that, by the men, whose personal
tastes have exercised an abiding influ-
ence on the hospitable arrangements
cf the London season, political re-
unions in private drawing-rooms. were
not regarded with much favor. The
Society into which went Mr. Glad-
stone was academic, theological, liter-
ary, but, for choice, as little political
as possible. Mr. Disraelis idea of So-
ciety was something that diverted
him. The latest of his writings con-
tain the most instructive contrast ever
drawn between the dull place, which
the early Victorian London was, and
the very amusing city which in later
years it had become.
The facts now reviewed may ex-
plain why, during the London season
of 1900, so many political houses have
been closed. One after another, the
existing representatives of whole dy-
nasties of traditional hostesses caus~ It
to Lie known that they have ceased to
give political partIes. In the sense that
it is no longer rnganized upon a politi-
cal basis, Society, therefore, has ceased
to exist; its place is already taken by
gangs. The present Bishop of Lon-
don, writing of fourteenth or fifteenth-
century life, has remarked that then
Europe, as one knows it now, had not
come into being; from the Black Sea
to the Atlantic there was one order of
Society; of nearly the same composi-
tion in all countries, which lived for
pleasure or excitement, for war or for
sport; there was another class of a
very different kind, which struggled
to exist. Between the Danube and the
Thames may now be found something
like a reproduction of the older experi-
ence. As an agency for uniting into
one social interest the comfortable
classes of all Europe, not less than of
England, the Turf has long since taken
precedence of politics or diplomacy.
The best-known, deservedly the most
popular, not less than the most suc-
cessful of latter-day hostesses, the uni-
versally-lamented Madame de Falbe,
based her social arrangements on a
frank recognition of this development.
Nobody ever understood better the
polite spirit of her age. At her own
home, to the great good of her poorer
neighbors, she seemed almost to have
taken as the motto for her daily life
the opening words of Mr. Disraelis
Manchester speech, which, a genera-
tion since, everyone was quoting:
Sanitas Sanitatum, omnia Sanitas.
The two opposite tendencies of prac-
tical beneficence, and social enjoy-
ment met together in the parties now
spoken of; for the very smartest set of
smart Society, thanks to such influ-
ences as those of the late Duchess of
Teck and of our whole Royal Family,
while on one side It is bounded by the
ladies lawn or the racecourse, on the
other stretches Into the province of
philanthropic reform. Smart Society,
to use the phrase to-day on so many
lips, may, perhaps, be said to, consist
of good-looking and well-dressed young
women, and their friends; beauty,
whether in music, art, decoration, or
dress and general appearance, is one
of the notes by which these coteries
may be recognized, so, too, are a sys-
tematic restlessness and abscnce of all
conventionalism. Neither the thing it-
self, nor the expression, would ha~e
been so much heard of, but for the
fashionable ascendancy of late ac-
quired by the Transatlantic element in
polite life.
When Thackeray wrote Pendennis
for many years indeed, after thata
certain province known as Bohemia,
with well-defined limits and a distinct
population of its own, had a place in
the social map of London. The tastes
and attributes, of which this region
may have been the earliest home,
leaven to-day more appreelably than
Concerning Hosts and Hostesses.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00521" SEQ="0521" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="511">	Concerning Hosts and Hostesses.	51i~

has ever before been the ease the whole
social mass; the district itself no
longer boasts a geographical and inde-
pendent existence of its own. Bohe-
mia, once a place, is now an ubiqui-
tously penetrating influence or fashion.
A like fate has long been overtaking
the political province of social life on
the Thames. An active interest in the
issues, aims and conflicts of states-
manship to-day to an extent never
known before, is diffused through all
classes and all neighborhoods; an ex-
clusively political Society is therefore
nearly a thing of the past. Hence the
disappearance of the political host or
hostess. In that sense only is Gre-
yules generalization verified by
events. As a fact, the whole body poli-
tic, high or low, seems, in the manner
now described, to be a gainer by the
substitution of non-political for the
political divisions which once sep-
arated the social sections. The disin-
tegrating movement has long been
operative in the pai~ty system at West-
minster. That movement is less revo-
lutionary, and more of a reversion to
our earlier constitutional use than is
sometimes remembered. One need not,
therefore, be surprised if while in Par-
liament a party system is held in solu-
tion, its social organization in Bel-
gravia or in Mayfair be in a state of
suspended animation also. As a whole,
English Society never contained more
elements of varied and vigorous vital-
ity than it possesses at the present
day. In due time the gangs will give
place to new and perhaps better amal-
gamations than the old.
The organization of the polite world
for social purposes on other than politi-
cal bases is, as we have seen, instruc-
tively not less than entertainingly 11-
lustrated in the last instalment by Sir
Mountstuart Grant Duff of his notes
from a diary. The earlier volumes
abounded in life-like sketches of social
reunions and of social leaders, largely
of the political sort. The new book,
dealing with a later period, shows the
reader the social forces dominating the
new epoch. Their interest conse-
quently, though social throughout in
everything outside public affairs, is lit-
erary or scientific rather than political.
During the years now covered by Sir
Mountstu~trt Grant Duff there existed
in Hertford Street, Mayfair, an host
and hostess of that new order reflected
in Sir Mou.ntstuarts pages. Of this pair
Sir William Priestley has, to the loss
of science in Parliament and to the re-
gret of his personal friends, just
passed away. Those who knew his Lon-
don house during the years now looked
back upon will airways connect its cul-
tured and graceful hospitality with the
infusion into London society of some
among those ideas and interests which
have reorganized, upon the non-politi-
cal foundation described by the some-
time Governor of Madras, the social
system which, to Greville, had neither
meaning nor attraction, save in refer-
ence to politics.
The transition from the older rlgirne
to that now existing has Involved cer-
tam organic changes, worthy indeed of
some notice, though by no means so
serious as they have been occasionally
represented. The antagonism between
the old acres and the new wealth now
scarcely survives even on the stage. In
real life those whose social ascent is
supposed to have been by a golden lad-
der during several generations have
been thoroughly imbued with all the
tastes, fancies, prejudices, fortes and
foibles, social or political, of aristoc-
racy. The fusion, since 1863, when the
Prince of Wales was established at,
Marlborough House, effected between
the two traditionally hostile elements
has long been so complete as to leave
small trace of an independent existence
on the part of either.
On the other hand, the growing cost-
liness of fashionable London tends to</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00522" SEQ="0522" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="512">	512	Concerning Hosts and Hostesses.

exclude from its most modish circles a
class that could perhaps ill be spared.
That phenomenon, however, is not pe-
culiar to the capital. It is to be found
in all parts of the provinces; it is but
one of the many indications of the
changes inseparable from the substitu-
tion of commerce for land as a founda-
tion of national prosperity. Every-
where the class of smaller country
gentlemen complains of being elbowed
out of the way by retired traders
whose rural ambitions and whose lib-
eral offers constrain the squires with
heavily dipped estates to let their fam-
ily seats with all shooting rights to the
banker or brewer who has grown rich
in the country town. County society
in most parts of England retains to-
day the same tone and color that it had
before County Councils and District
Boards were the creations of Parlia-
mentary statue. So It is with that So-
ciety in the Metropolis, whose founda-
tion is spoken of as plutocratic instead
of aristocratic. No new chapter in our
polite development really has been
opened. It is the same London,
whether in town or out of it, which
Charles Greville, George Payne, Alfred
Montgomery knew. But while Society
has in this way, become more nation-
ally representative, indescribably more
cosmopolitan, and, as Lord Beacons-
field found out, vastly more amusing,
its entertainments have grown in ex-
pense, while the introduction of certain
Parisian ways have further increased
the financial burdens of the summer
on the Thames to a figure prohibitive
to whole orders which, in earlier years
of the Queens reign were seldom ab-
sent from the capital between the
meeting and rising of Parliament. The
single item of flowers for the dining-
table or drawing-room seems to-day a
consideration only less serious than
was once a season~s rental of a little
house conveniently situated for St.
Stephens and Hyde Park. Then there
are the dinners and suppers at the
smart restaurants, which, since the
closing of the famous Boulevard caf~8,
seem to have been transported from
the Seine to the Thames. These places
are found by the country cousin of the
better sort to be, not only intolerably
costly, but invidiously exclusive. Our
country gentleman, up for Ascot week,
enters one of such caravanserais to find
all the best places taken a week in ad-
vance by some Amphitryon whose very
name is as strange to him as those of
the South African kopjes which puzzle
him in The Times. If he secures a
seat at another of these establish-
ments a little farther down Piccadilly,
at the next table to his there will be
a party of golden youth, spending on
their menu and wine card what, In his
generation, sufficed the middle-aged
visitor from the shires for a years al-
lowance at Christ Church.
	Thus, two movements of a mutually
opposite character may be noticed in
those regions now dealt with. On the
one hand the disappearance of the
political hostess and of much which
that fact implies has given place to a
social organization more varied, more
truly reflecting the business, the pleas.
ures, the interest and pursuits of con.
temporary life, for which every reasou~
ably qualified aspirant is eligible---
without any voucher from great ladies
or other persons of quality, such as
used to bar the entrance to Almacks,
or to less historic and more modern re-
sorts. If the political hostess were, as
she long continued to be, the sole or
the dominant representative enter-
tainer, the Society of the period might
be in danger of losing much of that
present salt which acts as an antisep-
tic to certain forms of vulgarity as
well as of decay. A price like that Just
indicated has indeed to be paid for
this variety. But wheg one remembers
the amount of philanthropic work of
perennial as well as practical interest</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00523" SEQ="0523" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="513">	The Summer Wind.	513

in the welfare of all classes, and in all
efforts for national improvement, but
thinly veiled by the surface frivolity,
few will think there is reason to regret
the division and subdivision of the
polite world into those sets which Gre-
yule called gangs, but which really
testify to new modes of social life, an-
imating, for the most part not un-
healthily, the whole constitution of the
body politic. As a man of fashion and
of society, Greville was a cynosure of
his day. No man was less of a trifler,
or really looked at life in a more seri-
ens light. It was this inborn earnest-
ness of the Anglo-Saxon race which
colored Grevilles social ideas that has

The Fortnightly Review.
always operated as a force invigorat-
ing alike the varied interest and in-
dividuals constituting the complex
whole known as Society. That stimu-
lating instinct of the English people is
not less active now than in past years.
Greville, as has been seen, recognized
the natural leader of Society in the
wearer of the crown. During the
present reign the monarchy has be-
come a synonym for all those manifes-
tations of social beneficence which
have attracted, as the career of
Madame de Falbe shows, the smarteat
society itself, and by doing so have
made superficial frivolity a serious in-
strument for national well-being.
T.	H. S. E800tt.




THE SUMMER WIND.

The breezes eome, the breezes pass,
And up the glen they run, revealed
Against an overflowing field
Of gleaming, undulating grass.

Like benedictions on the earth,
Like blessings on the summer day,
They make a soul more glad than gay,
And wake a Joy more deep than mirth.
		The troubles of the town increase;
		 But here there Is no stir nor strife,
		 And here tis good to bring a life
		To be persuaded back to peace.
	*	 * * * * *

I wish the year contained a day
When none should suffer, die, or weep;
One rest for all upon the steep,
One well for all beside the way.

The town is very tired. Alas!
Its thin smile cannot mask its pain;
And they are rich enough who gain
Cold breezes and a couch of grass.
chamberss Journal.
	LIVING AGE.	viii.	430
,T. J. Befl.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00524" SEQ="0524" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="514">	614	Derweni Findlay, .~ C.

I




DERWENT FINDLAY, Q.C.

	Derwent Findlay, Q.C., fifty and fur-
rowed, poked the fire into a blaze and
took down an old pipe from the shelf.
His window looked into Pianetree
Court, but the curtains were drawn
and the perspective of gaunt houses
with the dusty windows saying
Chambers as plainly as their plain
faces could, the uneven flags of the
court, the consumptive trees gathering
dust and smoke, the consumptive cats,
and the old pumps were all blotted
out.
	Next day the long vacation would
commence. There were no briefs in the
blue bag under the table, the judge had
been jaunty on the bench in full view
of a round of country visits, the
juniors had been noisy, and there had
been the air of approaching holiday
which had dimly hastened his Pulse
for the last twenty-five years.
	Findlay, Q.C., had won his case, had
added to a long list of victories gained
by his peculiar doggedness, had earned
his rest, had indeed everything that
should have made him contentbut he
was not. His fire-poking was pettish,
his pipe seemed tasteless, the lamp
smoked unwarrantably, he was even
conscious that the red and green dress-
ing-gown he had purchased fifteen
years ago in an Indian bazaar was
growing faded.
Hullo, Findlay, going abroad?
Mervyn had askedMervyn, the an-
tagonist always pitted against him in
patent cases, and his most intimate
crony of private life, and he had an-
siwered shortly
Dont know. Plans not made yet.
	That was the difficulty, he could not
settle any point as to his movements.
Twenty-four long vacations had found
him prepared with plans neatly and
correctly written out on a sheet of
brief-paper, plans which for twenty.-
four years he had carried out conscien.-
tiously. There was a sheet of brief-
paper on the table, but it was blank
except for the heading, very neat and
exact, like all of his work, My
plans.
	He drew his dressing-gown round
himself sharply, and the tobacco jar
towards him. To do this he had to
turn, and in turning he saw the extent
of his roomstudy, smoking-room, din-
ing-room, in onefor with worldly pros-
perity he had deviated in no way from
the style of living he had practised as
a junior. The room was neat and pre-
cise with the neatness and precision of
a well-drilled charwoman. It looked
comfortless, and he saw it for the first
time. He filled his pipe quickly, rose
and stepped over to the lamp smoking
on the table, lit his pipe by it and
turned the wick down. Then he went
back to his easy-chair, and thrust his
slippered feet towards the fire. It had
been raining, and although midsum-
mer the night was chill and cheerless.
	Fifty years oldand at twenty-five
I was doing just the same, living in
the same rooms, prosing in the same
courts, going to the same club, eating
at the same restaurant in the Strand.
Twenty-five yearsdear me, what a
long time, what a very long time. And
all this time I have been quite content
to be a machine, getting a little older
every year, but otherwise exactly the
same for twenty-five years. Now I am
beginning to wake up. Oh, its pre-
posterous II am an old fogey, a con-
firmed old bachelor. Idear me, its
very curious how her face haunts me.
Nineteen years old. Quite a child.
Why, God bless my soul, I gave her a</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00525" SEQ="0525" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="515">	Derwent Findlay, ~. C.	515

present when she was christened. I
remember it perfectly. It wasit was
I have forgotten, but I know it is en-
tered in my diary. Elaine, Dick called
her. I remember telling Dick that it
was absurd giving her such an out-
landish name. Strange that I should
think Dick right now. Elaine! A
pretty name. The lily maid. Yes
that describes her accurately. And now
heres the long vacation before me and
.~and no plans. Its very lonely here.
I have never noticed it before, but it L~
lonely. I shant grow younger, and life
should be a little easier than it has
been. Im afraid I have missed a very
great deal. Fifty, and I have never
been in love~ Have I? Let me see.
Yes, once. It was a long while ago. I
dont remember her name. I daresay
its in my diary. She was very fond
of peaches. So is Elaine. Thats
strange. I wonder if all women are
fond of peaches.
Derwent Findlay, Q.C., was given to
talking to himself~ He invariably
argued his points alone, addressing his
book-shelves as the court.
The long vacation and that blank
sheet of paper. Oh, what a hypocrite
I am. I ought to write in very large
letters, Elaine! No plans when I have
this letter from Clevedon? Why, I
went down there at Christmas, and at
Easterthat was the time I was read-
ing Machelby v. Cerston &#38; Co., and
Elaine helped me make a digest of the
brief. And now they seem to look upon
my going down to them as a foregone
conclusion. And why shouildn~t I go?
After all I was Dicks best friend, and
I am now his widows sole trustee. Not
very well off, but Dick was always
reckless. Six hundred a yearwhat is
six hundred a year? I must spend
quite four hundred myself and I
havent much comfort. Curious I
never noticed that before.
He looked at his dressing-gown.
Ugh! he said. Faded!
	He looked at his carpet.
	Threadbare! he muttered. Table-
cloth spotted, grease, tobacco-ash, inik.
Windows dirty, curtains colorless.
Armchair rubbed, spring gone, cantors
rickety. Bookcases dingy. He looked
into the fire. What am I? A faded
colorless old bachelor, who has let the
world slip on twenty-five years with-
out caring. Life! I really do not think
I knew the possibilities of life until
Dear me, dear me, I fear I must be in
love with this young girl whose chris-
tening I remember perfectly. What
would she say to me? Why, even my
collars are out of date and Tomor~
row I will go to my hosier, and the
next day to Clevedon.

	Clevedon is a quiet town on the
shore of the Bristol Channel. It is
pretty in a quiet way that does not ap-
peal to lovers of piers and bands, more
or less strident. Mrs. Buckiston had a
quiet unpretentious villa that hung
over the sea like a quiet unpretentious
plum over a garden wall. There was
a large garden and many trees. Elaine,
her daughter, was a healthy, bright,
English girl, who by the force of cir-
cumstances remained poised between
girlhood and womanhood. In the or-
dinary state of things a girl of nine-
teen would have come into the full
kingdom of womanhood. She had beexk
educated at a quiet school, and had re-
mained unawakened with her mother
for the eighteen months she had been
home. Mrs. Buckiston was colorless~
and divided her attention between
mourning for her husband and a serene
delight in the ordering of her small
household.
	Derwent Findlay, Q.C., was the one
excitement of the Clevedon household.
He was more to others than to himself~
To others he was the great authority
on Patent Law, a man with a princely
income; to himself he was Derwent
Findlay, and he saw no difference be-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00526" SEQ="0526" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="516">	516	iJerwent Findlay, ~. C.

tween the Dc~rwent of thirty years ago
and the Derwent of to-day.
	Go, Elaine, and see that Mary has
put the clean curtains in Mr. Findlays
room, Mrs. Buckiston said.
	You have told me to do that five
times, mother dear, Elaine answered,
slipping to her knees and taking her
mothers hands caressingly in hers. I
saw Mary put them up myself at
eleven oclock, and its now four.
	Ah, yes, I had forgotten. I am so
anxious, dear. Poor Dick thought so
much of Mr. Findlay, and one never
can trust in servants. You like Mr.
Findlay, Elaine?
	Oh, yes. He is so clever.
	Just what your father said. He is
very rich.
	He ought to be.
	It does not always follow. Poor
Dick lost most of his money. It was
really inexplicable. He was always
finding out such wonderful schemes
for making moneybut somehow they
never succeeded. I wonder if Jane will
remember to lay an extra place at din-
ner?
	She ought to, mother dear. We have
talked of nothing else but Mr. Find-
lays coming for the last four days,
and I have heard you tell her myself
quite a score of times.
	You are cross, Elaine. I am sorry,
but your father would have been very
anxious that everything should be done
for Mr. Findlay.
	I am not cross, dearest.
	Arent you? I am glad of that. I
am so nervous. I am quite sure that
something will go wrong. Have you
put out the extra napkin ring?
	My own dear mother, not one single
item has been forgotten.
	Such a strange man Mr. Findlay. I
never feel quite at ease with him, dear,
I heard him talking in his room such a
long time one night at Easter. You
know what a light sleeper I am. He
woke me up. He spoke so fiercely.
And of course there was no one with
him.
	He has a habit of talking to him-
self. I have often heard him. He
prepares his speeches that way, I
think.
	Poor Dick never did such a thing.
Besides, I am almost certain I heard
your name.
	My namenonsense!
	How like your father you grow,
Elaine. That is just what he would
have said. I suppose Mr. Findlays
habit comes from living so much
alone.
	He has lived a long time alone?
Elaine questioned.
	Twenty-five years. All his relatives
are dead. Dick used to say he was one
of the most blessed of men. I really
dont think my relations ever bored
him much.
	Twenty-five years alone, Elaine
murmured wonderingly.
	When Derwent Findlay, Q.C., rolled
up to the little villa on the hill in a
local cab that was almost medi~val in
design, Elaine met him at the front
door, and was particularly kind to him
under the influence of his twenty-five
years of loneliness.
	He handed out a bundle carefully
wrapped in oil silk. Inside was an-
other of chamois leather, but that was
not visible.
	Take care of it, take great care of
it, Elaine. I wouldnt have anything
happen to it for the world.
	What is it? she asked, taking it up
very caiefully.
	What is it? My immortality. Find-
lay on Patent Law. I have reached
the fortieth ehapter. I am beginning
to get thoroughly into the subject.
	She found its weight very great.
	Have you been long over it? she
asked.
	Long? Oh no. About ten years,
thats all. It means a lot of research.
I hope to do a great deal down here.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00527" SEQ="0527" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="517">	Derwent Findlay, .Q~ C.	517

I have my law library coming on in a
day or so. Its coming down by goods
train. You must help me in this,
Elaine.~~
	A fortnight with Elaine as amanuen-
sis, as companion, as everything, com-
pleted his subjection and managed suc-
cessfully to minimize his sense of the
disparity of their ages. Elaine, un-
awakened, readily endorsed the wis-
dom of her mothers wishes.
	He is an estimable man, Mrs.
Buckiston said; he has a great deal
of money; if he should propose to you
and I think he will because he evi-
dently finds you of great assistance in
his work, and after all, twenty-five
years of loneliness must make any
man wish for a changeand you
should accept himof course, Elaine, I
would do nothing to influence you in
the slightest way, but at the same time
I know that poor Dick would have
wished it. You will be very comfort-
able, because I feel sure he is very
fond of you, and would deny you noth-
lug in reason.
	Elaine felt the truth of her mothers
involved arguments, and she waited
with the patience of one waiting to do
a duty she is neither anxious to do nor
anxious to leave undone.
	The ddnouement came about in an
odd room that always looked as though
it did not belong to the house, and
which Derwent Findlay had chosen
for his work-room.
	Derwent felt vaguely excited and un-
comfortable; Elaine recognized it as an
event of the possible, even probable
happening of which was by no means
an unfamiliar thought to her.
	My dear Elaine, he began ner-
vously; I am going to say something
to you which will probably sound very
foolishly in your ears. I have lived a
very long time alone, anddear me,
dear me, its really very unaccountable,
but I hardly know how to express my-
self.
	Perhaps, said Elaine thoughtfully,
you havent rehearsed it.
	Eh, what? he demanded, startled
out of his nervousness, rehearsed it?
What do you mean, my dear?
	I have heard you sometimes re-
hearsing your speeches. I thought per
haps it was because you hadnt done
so that youthat you didnt know
exactly how to begin.
	Yesyes, he said, thoughtfully, it
does help. But this I have thought
about a good deal. I dont think I rec-
ollect any other case which has given
me so much trouble.
	Oh, its a case, is it? she asked,
with surprise.
	Well, it certainly is a kind of a case
but its not the sort of case Ive been
used to arguing.
	Not about Patent Law?
	Not a word about Patent Law. If
it were I dont think I should be at
fault in opening. The fact is, I have
been very lonely forfor a long time.
	Twenty-five years, she said, softly.
It is a terrible long time.
	Eh? Well, well, twenty-five years
may seem a lot to you, but after all
its not a very long time. I have had
very good rooms, and my club and
Well, my dear, I never realized I was
lonely untiluntil
	You saw me.
	God bless my soul! he said, star-
ing at her. How did you guess that?
	I dont know. Go on.
	I dont, he said judicially, think
there is very much more to sayin
short, I think thats my case. I saw
you and I suddenly realized how lonely
I was. When one knows that one i~
lonely itit is rather bad, isnt it?
You see I began to picture you in my
roomsthey are too shabby for you,
but it was only fancyand it made
such a difference. It was like catch-
ing the country sunshine and taking
it all the way up to London and letting
it loose in a dusty, shabby old room.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00528" SEQ="0528" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="518">	~18	Derwent Findlay, ~. C.

It was quite wonderful. The room
changed into home. II smiled, and
then I woke andand that loneliness
of mine became very apparent.
	I am afraid you are not getting on
with your case, Mr. Findlay, she said,
unemotionally yet kindly. I dont
think I quite understand wfiat you
mean.
	I know what I mean, but it would
sound so foolish, he said, ruefully. I
want to join your young fresh life to
mine, and I am aware, I am ~iiistinctly
aware what an old, musty, dried-up
man I am. I have let twenty-five
years slip by; I have let twenty-five
years die and leave their ashes about
me. I think I am not a bad sort of
fellow at the bottom, and I have got a
lot of money which is quite useless to
me. Not, he added, quickly, that
that would weigh with you, or that I
would wish it to weigh with you; but
my wares are so poor that I feel bound
to pull them all out and put them be-
fore you.
	You wish me to be your wife? she
asked.
	Thatthat is a very clear putting
of the case. If you cant accept the
the propositionand I really do not see
how you can, a wretched old fogey like
medont hesitate to say so. I shall
understand, and after all theres Find-
lay on Patent Law.
	He looked very wistfully at her, all
the same.
	It is usual, she said, serenely, to
say something about love.
	Im afraid I dont know much about
it.	It seems very wonderful, very like
getting up early and seeing the sun rise
after a rainy night, or finding out the
weak spot in your opponents opening,
and hitting it in cross-examination. My
dear Elaine, I was never in love be-
forethat is, only once, and I dont re-
member anything about her except
that she loved peaches. Now! think of
it, Elaine, opening the book of romance
after twenty-five years of resting on
the shelf among the dust. Even the
language is a little strange to me.
	I think, she announced, that we
are not meaning exactly the same
thing. I mean that you ought to say
you love me.
	She was drawing upon the recollection
of the novels she had been permitted
to read. Her own instincts were
dormant. The situation was almost
pathetic, but Derwent Findlay was not
in a position to appreciate that.
	I have been saying that all the
time, he said in surprise. Why, my
dear Elaine, the world is different be-
cause I have discovered that it holds
you. Twenty-five years I have boon
in ignorance of what happiness the
world can hold, and nownow I verily
believe I am frightened because I have
found it out. II am such an unheroic
figure that I know, I feel how very
foolish it is of me to think.But I
cant help it, Elaine, I am quite pow-
erless to withstand it. Oh, its mon-
strous that I should want to take the
very best of the world and shut it up
with an old, musty, time-grimed object
like myself! And yetand yetthere
are many better fellows than I am,
younger, more able toto slip into your
thoughts, to see with your eyes, but
not one, not one of them all can love
you better than I do. You see I have
been waiting for twenty-five years,
and its a long time, and all that time
love has been growing outside my
door, and now that you have opened it
it has rushed in and filled my life.
	You are very clever, Mr. Findlay.
	Not very, I am afraid. Say service-
able, Elaine, say serviceable.
	And very good.
	I? Oh, not at all, not at all. I
havent done anything very bad te-
cause-well, you see, I have always
been very busy and have had no time.
But I am not good.
	And father esteemed you.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00529" SEQ="0529" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="519">	Derwent Findlay, ~. C.	519

Dick! he chuckled in a curious
manner. Why, Dick always called
me an old fool, andand said I was a
stick in the mud. An idiom, a slang
term, my dear Elaine, but very descrip-
tive.
Well, I think you are clever and
good and I esteem you.
Yes, yes. Its very blind of you,
but I am glad, very glad, only, only of
coursethat isreally its very pre.
sumptive of me, but I would like it to
be a warmer word than esteem.
I will be quite honest with you, Mr.
Findlay. I do not love you.
Of course not, he said, sadly, it
was preposterous. Think no more of
it.	An old man like me!
But then I love no one else, and I
do esteem you, and I esteem no one
else but my mother. AndandI dare-
say love will come, Mr. Findlay. I
shall try ever so hard to love you.
Yes, he said doubtfully, and looked
at his beard, which was streaked with
gray, and shook his head.
And I should like to marry you be-
cause-because I know it will be best
for me.,~
Mrs. Buckiston was delighted at the
news and overwhelmed Derwent Find-
law with reminiscences of Dick. Der-
went would have liked to have gone
for a stroll in the garden with Elaine,
but he was troubled with the thought
of propriety. It was such a new phase
sf life that he felt like entering a court
without a glance at his briefindeed,
even far more nonplussed than that.
Findlay on Patent Law progressed
steadily. Derwent worked patiently at
it for two hours in the morning and
three in the afternoon, and Elaine sat
in the room with him looking up refer-
ences. There were moments when the
elderly man looked wistfully at the
girl in the freshness of her beauty.
The love that she had promised to ac-
quire did not come very quickly. He
was not satisfied with the daughterly
kiss every evening, when Mrs. Buckis-
ton smiled and blinked. It was too
regular, and never deviated from a
spot just under the cheek-bone, on the
left side.
My dear, he said once, looking up
from his laborious writing, you are
not thinking that perhaps you have
made a mistake? II dont think you
seem very happy.
I am quite happy, she said
serenely.
I was looking at myself in the glass
last night, Elaine, and I said to myself,
Is it possible that any young, beautiful
girl
You think I am beautiful? she
asked eagerly. When she gave up call-
Ing him Mr. Findlay as being too
formal for engaged people, she gave up
addressing him by name at all.
Of course you are beautiful.
Not only good-looking but really
beautiful? she persisted, with more
animation than was usual with her.
Really beautiful, he said.
I read somewhere, she murmured,
that the world was made for beauti-
ful women. ~he looked out of the
window at the blue of sky and sea be-
low.
And, he went on, taking up the
thread of his broken sentence, I said,
Can Elaine ever really care for me? It
seemed preposterous, dear, it is prepos-
terous, I am afraid. Is it?
I do care for you. You are very
good and kind.
Twenty-five emotionless years had
left his heart as fresh as it was at
their commencement. He was that
pathetic hybrid, an old man with a
young heart, a man capable of enjoy-
ing fully the pleasures of life and
barred by years from entering Into
their possession.
Yes, yes. I suppose you do care for
me. But it is strange. He sighed
again. ~I have spoken to your mother
about our marriage. I should like it to</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00530" SEQ="0530" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="520">	520	Derwent Findiay, ~. C.

be soonso would she. However, I
dont see how I can manage it until
the Christmas vacation. I have a lot of
Work this term. Andand I shall have
to get a house. God bless my soul,
how I shall be cheated by the furni-
ture people! Why, I have never bought
any furniture for twenty-five years
except a deck-lounge or two and one
easy-chair!
One morning in the fifth week of the
vacation Derwent Findlay came down
to breakfast with a troubled face and
discouraged look, bearing a letter in
his hand.
I am afraid I shall have to go back
to my rooms. II have made a dis-
covery.
A discovery? Mrs. Buckiston was
surprised in an ecstatic manner. Un-
pleasant! I know its unpleasant.
Poor Dick was always making discov-
eries, and they were always un-
pleasant.
I know, he answered dryly, wind-
ing-up petitions, El Dorado limited
liability companies unable to realize
assets, mostly castles in Spain. Mine
is not of that nature. I can hardly say
whether Its unpleasant or not, except
that it will bring to an end a pleasant
visita very pleasant visit.
What is it? Elaine asked.
I have discovered a nephew, or
rather a nephew has discovered me.
Of course I have been aware of his
existence, but I never really regarded
him as a relation. I have never seen
him. When his father diedhis father
was my brother and lived in Scotland
the boy went abroad. He is a
painter. At Christmas and on my birth-
day he sends me a picture. I have
exactly fifteen. They are all ware-
housed.
Are they good ? Elaine was inter-
ested.
I dont know. I never opened them
~they were so nicely packed. He is
coming home now and proposes to visit
me. I suppose I must go back and see
him. He is my only relative.
Why not, said Mrs. Buckiston,
why not ask him here? There is the
room over the porch. He may not like
the paper, but the curtains I am sure
are artistic And Dick was very fond
of art.
Allington Findlay was asked there
and came, a handsome, sunny-tem.~
pered, lazy man, who had ripened
slowly in the sun of a pleasant life.
His uncle had forgotten to say that he
was wealthy, and Elaine was per-
suaded that he was poor, a struggling
artist full of genius, and the victim
of cruel disappointments. Her young
sympathies went out to him while he
was yet a stranger.
So youre Allington, Derwent Find-
lay said, when his nephew tumbled out
of the cab. Well, we are the only
two left of our family. I suppose we
ought to see something of each other
in the future.
My dear sir, the younger man said,
I am delighted to see you at last. I
have knocked about Europe for seven
years. Whenever I met any English-
man he always said, Any relation to
the famous Derwent Findlay? I have
been proud of you, and have lived a
good deal on your reputation.
Elaine, listening, thought the young
man was acting diplomatically towards
a rich uncle.
Eh? Famous, eh? Do they say that
of me? Ah, but Im writing a book
now; what will they say when its
published? Its going to be my monu-
ment when I am dead, Allington.
Before that, I hope, sir.
Yes, yes. Before that, of course,
but its a big work. Its so big that
it has blocked me out from the world.
When you come to town you must
come and see my rooms in Planetree
Court Ive had em ever since I first
settled into chamber practice and gave
up running round the country In the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00531" SEQ="0531" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="521">Derwent Findlay. ~. C.

Oxford Circuit. Twenty-five years,
Allington, twenty-five years, and
hardly a stick of furniture altered.
And my pictures, sir?
	Ah, yesfifteen. I have the receipt
for their warehousing. You see I
couldnt keep them in my rooms. There
was no room, and the woman who
does for me is very much attached to
some chromes I picked up cheap at a
sale twenty years ago.~~
	The nephew laughed heartily.
	There, Miss Buckiston, that is the
appreciation the world puts upon the
efforts of genius.
	I am sure, Elaine said earnestly,
that your time will come, Mr. Find-
lay. There must always be a period
of struggle before success. In the
darkest moments it is well to look for-
ward and catch some of the light
which must come.
	The artist opened his eyes widely
and hid a smile. He had had his suc-
cess, and there was a little gallery off
Piccadilly where fashionable London
gazed at his canvases in ecstatic wor-
ship. At this he laughed, but the hom-
age was not unflattering to his soul.
Yet there was a certain piquancy in
meeting a woman who was ignorant of
his position and was so charmingly
anxious to hearten him. And the
woman was fair even beyond most
women.
	After two or three days the barrister
plodding happily at his book began to
miss his amanuensis. It seemed to him
that she seized upon slight opportun-
ities to slip from the room.
	I suppose, he said, the weather is
very beautiful. Now I should never
notice that. I go out for exercise, not
for pleasure. I believe I used to be
fond of long walks, but that was a
very long time ago. Elaine is young.
I daresay she likes the sunshine, and I
suppose Patent Law may be very
wearisome to others. She likes read-
ing novels and poetry. She likes the
~21

sea. Well, well, its all very natural,
only He broke off and looked at
the foolscap before him which was
waiting for the verification of a refer-
ence.
In a week Elaine and Allington be-
came very friendly. She used to sym-
pathize with his imaginary struggles,
and he found her sympathy, based on
fraudulent grounds, very pleasant.
Go for a walk, Elaine, the barris-
ter used to say. Allington will look
after you. I should like to come with
you, only I must get on with that
chapter on Barness summing up and
judgment in Jones v. The Automatic
Feeding Corporation. Itsits very in-
teresting.
And Elaine went with Allington, and
it suddenly occurred to her that Cleve-
don was a delightful place.
You are really going to marry my
uncle I Allington asked once.
	Yes, of course, she answered.
	Do you love him? he asked
abruptly.
	I like him immensely. He is such
a good man.
	Yes. Hes an awfully good sort.
Thats the worst of it. And he struck
a match savagely and lit a pipe that
was drawing beautifully and had no
need for it.
	She was puzzled by his words, but
thought that he meant contrition for
his design upon his uncles goodwill.
	After all, she said, he is your only
relation. It is quite right that you two
should be a great deal to each other,
you know. And he may be a great
deal of help to you in introducing you,
and then when you have made a name,
a big, big name, he will be proud of
you. I am sure that he will be very
glad to help you.
	Towards the end of the week the
barrister began to watch the two
young people very carefully. If any-
body had cared to watch him closely
they would have noticed that he often</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00532" SEQ="0532" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="522">	522	Derwent Findlay, ~. C.

had an odd wistful look, which made
him seem older than ever. But every-
body was so intent with their own pur-
suits that they did not notice.
He got on rather slowly with his
work. He often found himself musing,
staring out of the window or at the
ceiling, and thinking nothing at all of
Patent Law.
Towards the end of the second week
Elaine and Allington went out sailing
just after lunch, and Derwent Findlay,
Q.O., went into the odd-shaped room to
commence a new chapter. He worked
for two hoursworked and mused
spending a great deal more time think-
ing of Elaine than of the intricacies of
a famous case upon which he was
working. Then it suddenly dawned
upon him that he had great difficulty
in seeing.
Its quite dark, he said. Its
really most extraordinary. Not five
yet and quite dark! II cant be get-
ting short-sighted. Ive always had
good eyes, and afler all fiftys no age,
no age at all. Eh? What? Whos
there ?
Some one had knocked at the door,
some one threw the door open jerkily
and came in in a flutter of alarm
vague, weak, feminine alarm. It was
Mrs. Buckiston.
My dear Derwent, she cried breath-
lessly, have you noticed the storm
which is brewing?
Stormeh? Where ?
Its as dark as night.
Dark! Storm? Thank goodness!
What? And Elaine on the sea?
Elaine! I never thought of her. I
thoughtnever mind what I thought!
Elaine! On the sea and a storm!
Come! We must go. Elaine! 0 God!
He went out of the room Mrs. Buck-
iston following, wringing her hands.
He went out of the house bareheaded,
sad the wind came and smote him.
There was a blackness over the land.
Out at sea were light lines In the heav
ens, and the waves were running in,
white-crested, to break on the pebbles
of the beach.
He hurried down a steep way to the
shore, stumbling, shuffling, slipping,
but with no thought for its steepness.
On the beach were a few long-shore-
men watching a light boat battling
with the waters. Mrs. Buckiston fol-
lowed him at a long while, consumed
in finding a securer way.
My good men, he said tremulously
to the boatmen, can we launch a boat?
I will give any sum to launch a boat,
I must go to them!
No boat could be launched in that
surf, sir, said one of them.
It must be! he cried. II will go
alone if none will come with me. I
used to be a strong rower. My God!
he added, with a sudden burst of emo-
tion, I cant stand and waitI cant!
Theres a fishin smack after her,
the man said. Shell do a power more
good than you or I. Bill Perkins is in
herBills a bloomin good sailor.
The barrister watched the drama in-
tently, watched the little craft battle
and the smack growing nearer.
Lor cip me, said the boatman,
but that gent knows ow to andle a
boat. Es a well-plucked un, e is!
In a dream Derwent Pindlay, Q.C.,
watched, watched until a cheer which
sounded a long way off, but was really
at his elbow, marked the saving of the
two dim figures by the smack.
He was on the pier w~aen they
landed.
God bless you, Allington! he said,
but the artist wrung his hand and
passed on. Elaine! Elaine! ! he cried,
with no other words at his command,
and she smiled through white lips, but
looked after Allington hungrily.
That evening the barrister watched
the two very closely, saw their studi-
ous avoidance of each other, noted
how their eyes sought each other, and
turned aside when their glances met.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00533" SEQ="0533" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="523">	Derwent Findlay, ~. C.	52~

In his bedroom he paced the carpet
from the window to the door.
It was too late, he said. Twenty-
five years ago it might have been dif-
ferent, but now it is too late. Im old,
quite old. It is naturalthey cant help
it, and thank God! Allington is a good
fellow, a damned good fellow!
There was sunshine in the garden in
the morning, sunshine which filtered
through the trees and made lacework
of light upon the grass,
Derwent Findlay sought out his
nephew.
Allington, he said, come with me.
I want to talk over matters with
Elaine and youyou must come. She
is sitting on the seat under the chest-
nut.
Sir, I cannot, Allington answered.
The barrister passed his arm through
the younger mans.
Yes, Allington, you must humor
your uncle. We have only just found
each other, eh? Gad, after all we are
the only ones of the family and
come!
They found Elaine with a piece of
work idling in her lap.
Elaine!
She started and looked up.
Youyou have run away from me
from the Patent Law, eh? You are a
truant, eh? God bless my soul, I ought
to be angry, eh?
Indeed
You must not interrupt. II an~
putting my case. There has been a
mistake somewhere, eh? Those twenty-
five years have come back with a rush,
I tried to forget em, but they wont be
forgotten. Yesterday youyou and Al-
lington were face to face with death.
Then you found out what I have seen
for the last few days. I am an old
main. I have really no business to be

The Argosy.
thinking ofof being married and all
that at my time of life. You are
young, Elaine, andand it is no good
linking a young life to an old one. It
would never work, never. Stop, dont
say a word. It would be very uncom-
fortable for us both. Heres Allington.
Hes a good fellowhe is my brothers
son. And he is young, there are no
twenty-five years to come thrusting
their noses into his life; he hasnt ac-
cumulated dust and old-fashioned no-
tions. You found out that you loved
each other yesterday. Oh, yes, I know,
II have learnt to see in the last few
weeks.
Sir, said Allington.
No, dont say anything, just take
her hand. There, thats better, II
have made rather a hash of the case,
but my judgments right now. You
must be very good to herbut there,
you love her and she loves you, and
and its all right, eh? I will give Elaine
away. Why, bless me, she might have
been my daughter. Ifif I had un-
derstood I might have had just such ~
daughter now when Isnt it lucky
we found out the mistake in time, eh?
God bless my soul, I wonder what Mer-
vyn would say if he knew. I havent
made such a mistake for years. There,
not a word. Oh, Ill make it right
with Mrs. Buckiston. She will be
pleased. I am glad.
When he got back to his room and
his work on Patent Law, Derwent
Findlay looked at the pile of papers
and at his books.
I never knew that the law was so
dry and musty, and full of ashes until
to-day, God bless my Elaine; she ha~
shown me a little of the sunshine of
life, and it is well that I have seen be-
fore I go over to the great majority.
God bless Elaineand Alllngton.
Walter E. Gt-ogan.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00534" SEQ="0534" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="524">	524	   The Future of the Progressive Nations.
		THE FUTURE OF THE PROGRESSIVE NATIONS.

	Apart from its immediate political
and military details, the sudden con-
flict of China, not with one foreign
Power but with all the great Powers
of Europe, and the United States of
America, is an event of a singularly
interesting and singularly suggestive
character. It may be taken as a sym-
bol of the beginning of an event which
both the philosophical and religious
thinker must have long waited for as
one demanded by the fitness of things
in the great drama of human civiliza-
tion. Sir Henry Maine, discussing
democratic theories of progress, in-
sisted on the fact that what is com-
monly called progress is not, as many
superficial theorists argue, a phenome-
non in any way characteristic of the
human race generally; but is on the
contrary exceptional and confined to a
small portion of it. He pointed out,
with impressive and caustic eloquence,
that the vast populations of the East,
which form still the bulk of humanity,
are not only out of sympathy with our
Western dreams of progress but regard
the very idea of change with hostility
and intense disgust; and he argue~
from this fact that the millennium of
universal democracy, to which Euro-
pean enthusiasts look forward as the
inevitable destiny of mankind, is a fe-
verish and foolish fancy.
	In present circumstances it is well
worthy of consideration whether these
difficulties, which stand in the way of
a belief in the ultimate triumph
through the world of the civilization of
the Western nations, are not beginning
at length to be dissolved by the chem-
istry of eventsby a process which
may prove extremely slow, but which
nevertheless is now visibly beginning.
It is unnecessary to remind the most
careless student of history that the
causes of war, so far as the Western
nations have been concerned in it, or
the causes which have threatened to
produce it, have during the latter por-
tion of the nineteenth century been, to
an increasing extent, causes which
have had to do with the relations be-
tween the civilized Powers of Europe
the Powers which are distinctly pro-
gressiveand the stationary or semi-
civilized races, which are over-
whelmingly more numerous, and oc-
cupy a larger portion of the habitable
surface of the globe. The fact is one
which deserves a kInd of attention
deeper than that which politicians are
accustomed to give to it. The political
events and the political complication~
in which it mani.fests itself are rightly
and inevitably uppermost in the minds
of practical statesmen. But behind
these events and developments of the
hour, the day, the year, the fact has
other and deeper aspects, which appeal
to those elements of larger thought
and philosophy, that, to a greater or
less extent, exist in the minds of most
of us. For these multiplying points of
contact between the progressive minor-
ity of the human race and the station-
ary or semi-civilized majority, and the
political events arising from them, are
not isolated phenomena, and are not
accidental phenomena, in the sense in
which many conflicts between the civ-
ilized Powers may be called so. They
are not due, for example, as was the
war of American independence or the
war between France and Prussia, to
causes which might have been ob-
viated by sound policy or neutralized
by astute diplomacy; nor are they due
to the exceptional activity of excep-
tional men such as Napoleon. They
are due to causes of a wider and in-
evitable kind, which neither genius,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00535" SEQ="0535" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="525">The Future of the Progressive Nations.	525

nor diplomacy, nor sound statesman-
ship, nor religion can resist. They are
due fundamentally to that astonishing
and inexorable processthe growth of
population amongst all progressive
races~and behind this process lies an-
other which preceded, and which also
accompanies itthe development of the
mechanical arts, of the means of trav-
elling, of transmitting news, of diffus-
ing education, and of stimulating
thought. Owing to these causes, the
progressive races of the world are no
longer merely progressive, but they
have come inevitably to be expansive.
Take the ease of our own country. Not
only has the growth of population in
these islands resulted in a constant
overflow of emigrants to other portions
of the world, but the bulk of the popu-
lation which still remains at home has
become notoriously and increasingly
dependent for the means of subsistence
on other, and on distant countries; and
the significance of this fact is in-
creased when we remember that by the
word subsistence, all political think-
ers agree to include, on behalf of even
the poorest classes, not merely the
necessaries of life but a growing por-
tion of its luxuries. However much
some people may try to shut their eyes
to the fact, the corporate income of
any closely populated country, the pop-
ulation of which is advancing at once
in numbers and in its standard of liv-
ing, can only keep pace with their na-
tional requirements by a correspond-
ing growth in the volume of commod-
ities for which other countries will
give it their own products in exchange,
or by the establishment in other coun-
tries of a certain proportion of its citi-
zens.
The inevitable tendency of progress
amongst the progressive nations is to
make the entire world economically one
single country, whose various districts
are becoming more closely dependent
on one another. The sparsely occupied
regions are becoming like wastes and
commons, which, in the interests of all
classes, must sooner or later be en-
closed, and the non-progressive and
semi-civilized nations are coming to oc-
cupy the position of a half-educated
lower class, which the progressive na-
tions, alike in its interest and their
own, must gradually educate and sub-
ject to the laws of progress, and com-
pel to bear its part in the maintenance
of a common life. In other words the
progress of the progressive nations Is
becoming increasingly identified with
the civilization of the semi-civilized na-
tionsa process which, whatever it
may be else, is on its material side in-
variably economic and commerciaL
Thus the impact of the progressive na-
tions on the unprogressive and the
semi-civilized and their constant en-
deavor to force themselves Into
sparsely populated countries, which of
late have been the main cause of war
and international complications, are,
we repeat, not causes of a transitory
or accidental character. They are
causes which are world-wide in their
operation, inexorable in their tendency,
and must necessarily continue to influ-
ence the destinies of the human race
beyond the farthest horizon of time
which can be reached by reasonable
calculation. This process, however,
though its proximate origin is eco-
nomic, is not one which will be only
or even mainly economic In its results.
Economic processes, with military
force subserving them, are the physical
basis of civilization, just as the brain
is the physical basis of thought; but
they are not civilization itself. They
carry with them the civilization of art,
of politics, of philosophy and of reli-
gionthe civilization which centres it-
self in the idea of what man is and
what is the meaning of his existence;
and together with the material impact
of the progressive nations on the non-
progressive will come the collision be-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00536" SEQ="0536" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="526">526	The Art of Writing for Children.

tween Western thought and Oriental
between the religious ideas of the
Buddhist and the Mahommedan and
the religious ideas of the nations which
have risen under the influence of Chris-
tianity. What will be the result when
Eastern thought and Western meet in
this intimate manner on a ground that
will be common to both, it is not pos-
sible to say. The present religion of
The Saturday Review.
the West had its origin in the East;
and just as conquered Greece gave
conquering Rome its art, so once more
may the spiritual ideas of the East
have some unconjecturable effect on
the spiritual ideas of Europe. But
whatever may be the result, we may
assure ourselves that we are now at
last listening to the overture to a new
act in the drama of human history.




THE ART OF WRITING FOR CHILDREN.

It was a child who said of a neg-
lected heap of latter-day nursery-
bookswhich to the grown-up mind
looked attractive enough to please any
childs fancyThey are very nice,
only I dont want to read them.
Everything is all right, except the
story. And then, struck with a sud-
den inspiration, added: Couldn~t you
make up a proper story about the
pictures 2
ChIld-like, she had gone straight to
the point, and had put her finger on
the spot of failure when she said:
Everything is all right but the
story. It Is the story that fails. It
has lost the art of holding the chil-
drens attention, because it is, for the
most part, above their heads. The
truth is that the author of to-day,
however clever he may be, and how-
ever good his intention of amusing the
youngsters, will never gain their affec-
tions until he has lost the trick he has
fallen into of keeping his eye on the
grown-up audience while he is telling
the children stories. They must have
his whole attention or he will lose
theirs. If he would succeed in his
task he must give himself up unreserv-
edly to his legitimate audience, and
enter into their world and their moods.
By doing so he will find that his task
becomes far easier of accomplishment.
He will not be handicapped by all
those many things which prevented
him letting his Imagination have full
play while his eyes rested upon the
critical grown-up audience.
Think what Alice in Wonderland
and Alice Through the Looking-
Glass would have lost had their au-
thor kept his eye upon the grown-up
audience, instead of giving himself to
a world peopled by little folk. who
saw nothing strange in rabbits talk-
ing, mock-turtles weeping, and pigs
turning into babies, and who accepted
strange creatures like the Jabberwock
as calmly as they did the Imperious-
ness of a Queen who ordered massa-
cres with Royal indifference as to
Whether they were carried out or not.
It was an ideal audience and one to
inspire an author. For, even if the
children saw nothing of the whimsI-
cal adherence to the forms of logic in
the stories of Alices Adventures, they
nevertheless revelled in the quaint
mixture of sense and nonsense which
so exactly hit their childish level and
caught their fancy, holding them en-
tranced with its dreamlike unity. The
stories possess very much the same at-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00537" SEQ="0537" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="527">	The Art of Writing for Children.	527

traction that the old fairy stories have, wonderment of the new idea stupefles
always had for children. For all their them. They prefer to play their sto-
topsyturvydom they are simple, and ries among the scenes with which
deal with life as they themselves view they are familiar, to groping In their
It. half-furnished minds after those
And simplicity has always attracted strange mis-shapen Ideas, high and
children. lt was no gorgeous descrip- fantastical with which the grown
tion that attracted them to the house- mind amuses Itself.
hold tales of the Brothers Grimm, and If a topic or conception be in essence
afterwards to Andersens legends. ~t above a childs range, no amount of
is the simplicity of the tales that simplicity in the treatment will make
charms them, they feel that they are it interesting to him. Children also
the real thing and they instinctively like plenty of action in their stories.
know th&#38; t there is nothing stagey or They are such restless beings, they
affected about them. They are intel- must he up and doing; they love
legible and easy of comprehension by to hear of fighting dragons, rescu-
the child-mind. The stories enter on ing princesses, andwith the excep-
no wild flights of romance, but run tion of high-strung nervous cbildren
easily and smoothly among everyday they revel in bluggy stories, as did
paths of life, so that it requires no the little hero in Helens Balbies.
great imagination to follow them. Stories of giants who would make their
They are the tales of~ the common meals off the favorite hero (who, in
folk banded down from a period long spite of his undoubted superiority of
hefore the dawn of history, easily wit and wisdom, his manly heauty and
understood by man and child alike, his somewhat ostentatious virtues, is
Moreover, they are not extravagant or invariably despised by his family, and
out of proportion, and this is a point sent to seek his fortune as best he can),
that children appreciate, for they have have always and will always attract
a larger sense of proportion than the infant mind; While of Biblical slo-
childrens writers suppose. , ries nothing appeals as strongly to tile
Most children Infinitely prefer juvenile taste and imagination as the
Grimms stories of the Geese Maidens story of David and Goliath, except,
and the shepherd lads set in their na- perhaps, the slaying of Abel by his.
tive surroundings to all the glories of brother Cain. How many times these
gilded palaces and the Eastern gor- scenes have been acted In nursery the-
geousness of the Arabian Nights: in atricals will never he known.
very much the same way that we pre- Perhaps one of the strongest tests of
fer the Mab and Puck of Shakespeare popularity that can he applied to a
In their woodland homes to Herricks storybook is whether it is considered
fairies, for all the glories of Oberons sufficiently interesting to be acted in
palace, or his Temple enchassed with the nursery. A good acting book is
glass and beads. worth all the others put together,
For children lack imagination pure was the verdict of a schoolroom critic
and simple. They can elaborate any- who had views upon the subject of
thing they have seen or heard ml- juvenile fiction. Certainly, this love
nutely described until it is well-nigh of mimicry in children should not be
unrecognizable, but the power of crea- overlooked by the stormers of the
tion or grasping anything to which nursery library. And here, again, the
they possess no former clue Is a flight grown-up audience will have to be en-
to which they do not easily rise. The tirely put aside, and the author be</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00538" SEQ="0538" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="528">	528	Since We Should Part.

prepared to give explicit details as to
how everything is done.
Half the popularity of Robinson
Orusoe is due to the fact that there
Is so much doing In the book, and such
minute details are given as to how
everything was accomplished. Had
the author kept his eye on the grown-
up audience While he wrote, he might,
and very probably would, have left
out the greater part of the bookthe
very part that makes it intelligible to
childrenleaving it to the imagination
of his readers. But, fortunately, he
realized that the childs experience
was too incomplete to supply the in-
The Academy.
formation, and that it was beyond the
scope of childhood to imagine all the
resources open to Crusoe. It Is this
art of getting in touch with children
that writers of to-day lack. The
adults will keep coming between the
story-teller and his audience and spoil-
ing the tale for both.
	Let him who would write for Youth
go to the old authors, and try and dis-
cover the secret of holding the childs
fancy. Else, for all the attention of
the best authors of to-day, the art of
simple story-telling, which is the at.-
traction of men and children alike,
will soon be lost.




SINCE WE SHOULD PART.

(Founded upon an old Gaelic Love Song, and to an air in the
Petrie Collection.)

Since we should part, since we should part,
The weariness and lonesome smart
Are going greatly through my heart.
Upon my pillow, ere I sleep,
The full of my two shoes I weep,
And like a ghost all day  creep.

Tis what you said yoWd never change,
Or with another ever range,
Now even the Chur~h Is cold and strange.
Together there our seats we took,
Together read from the one book;
But with another now you look.

And when the service It was oer,
Wed walk and walk the flowery floor,
As we shall walk and walk no more.
For now beneath the starry glow,
While ye step laughing light and low,
A shade among the shades I go.
Alfred Pereeval Grave.~.
Tb. Spectator.</PB></P>
</DIV1>
</BODY>
</TEXT>
</TEI.2>
<TEI.2 ANA="serial">
<TEIHEADER>
<FILEDESC>
<TITLESTMT>
<TITLE TYPE="245">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2930 [an electronic edition]</TITLE>
<RESPSTMT>
<RESP>Creation of machine-readable edition.</RESP>
<NAME>Cornell University Library</NAME>
</RESPSTMT>
</TITLESTMT>
<EXTENT>870 page images in volume</EXTENT>
<PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<PUBLISHER>Cornell University Library</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>Ithaca, NY</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>1999</DATE>
<IDNO TYPE="NOTIS">ABR0102-0226</IDNO>
<IDNO TYPE="ROOTID">/moa/livn/livn0226/</IDNO>
<AVAILABILITY>
<P>Restricted to authorized users at Cornell University and the University of Michigan. These materials may not be redistributed.</P>
</AVAILABILITY>
</PUBLICATIONSTMT>
<SOURCEDESC>
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="MAIN">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2930</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Littell's living age</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Every Saturday; a journal of choice reading</TITLE>
<TITLE TYPE="OTHER">Eclectic magazine</TITLE>
<PUBLISHER>The Living age co. inc. etc.</PUBLISHER>
<PUBPLACE>New York etc.</PUBPLACE>
<DATE>September 1, 1900</DATE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="vol">0226</BIBLSCOPE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="iss">2930</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
</SOURCEDESC>
</FILEDESC>
<PROFILEDESC>
<TEXTCLASS>
<KEYWORDS>
<TERM></TERM>
</KEYWORDS>
</TEXTCLASS>
</PROFILEDESC>
</TEIHEADER>
<TEXT>
<BODY>
<DIV1 TYPE="article" DECLS="/moa/livn/livn0226/" ID="ABR0102-0226-11">
<BIBL>
<TITLE TYPE="ART">The Living age ... / Volume 226, Issue 2930</TITLE>
<BIBLSCOPE TYPE="pg">529-600</BIBLSCOPE>
</BIBL>
<P><PB REF="IMG00539" SEQ="0539" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="529">THE LIVING AGE:

(FOUNDED BY E. LITTELL IN 1844.)

SEVENTH SERIES.
VOLUME VIII.
NO. 2930. SEPT. I, 1900.
FROM BEGINNING
V.1. CCXXVI.
4

iN THE BYE-WAYS OF RURAL IRELAND.

It is sometimes said that the Irish
character has been profoundly altered
during the past half century. In the
Dublin Press may occasionally be read
appeals in support of this movement or
that movementthe Irish Literary
Theatre, it may be, or the Gaelic
Leagueas a means of resisting what
is called the denationalization or the
Anglicization of the Irish race, or, in
other words, the wide-spread assimila-
tion of English habits and English
ideas by the people of Ireland. These
generalizations appear to me to be
founded on superficial observation.
Some idea of the nature of the evidence
on which they are often based is
afforded by a letter which appeared in
a Dublin newspaper a short time ago.
The writer bewailed that the country
was becoming completely Cockneyfied
because he had heard Ta-ra-ra-Boom-
de-ay (a tune which in its inevitable
course round the British Empire took
a couple of years to reach the remote
parts of Ireland) whistled by a small
boy in a village. What nonsense! For
my part after some years experience
o~t other peoples, every return visit Ipay
to Ireland more and more convinces
me that the Irish are still intensely
Irish. I know from personal observa-
tion that even during the past twenty-
five years the outward aspect of many
things in Ireland has undoubtedly al
teredin some respects for the better,
in other relations for the worseyet,
despite these changes, which the
spread of education, the almost univer-
sal reading of newspapers and periodi-
cals, the penny post, the cheapness and
facility of travelling, inevitably bring
in their train; and despite, also, the in-
crease in the influence of English
opinions and English habits in Ireland,
the Irish peasant of to-day Is in nature
and temperament, in thoughts, feel-
ings and aspirationsin every racial
characteristic in factfashioned in the
same mould as his grandfather.
First among the changes noticeable
on the surface of things in Ireland is
the gradual disappearance of the old
mud-wall cabin. The dwellings of the
people are divided in the Irish Census
returns into four classes. The fourth
class comprises mud cabins, or cabins
built of perishable material, having
only one room and one window. In
1841, the year in which dwellings were
first included in the Census returns,
there were as many as 491,278 of
these cabins in Ireland. In 1891the
last return availablethe number had
fallen to 20,617. Unhappily, these fig-
ures are not to be accepted solely as
an indication of a vast and gratifying
Improvement in the dwellings of the
Irish peasantry during the past half
century. There is a dismal side as well</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00540" SEQ="0540" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="530">	530	In the Bye- Ways of Rural Ireland.

	as a bright side to these statistics. The
population during the same period has
also enormously decreased. In 1841 it
was 8,196,597; last year it was 4,585,-
000. There were close on twice as
many people in Ireland in 1840 as there
are to-day; and of the 4,000,000 which
the country has lost during the inter-
vening sixty years, the vast bulk was
composed of the humble dwellers of
these mud-wall cabins. Famine, evic-
tion and emigrationthese, I regret to
say, are the forces to which the mar-
vellous reduction of the hovels from
491,278 to 20,617 in sixty years are
mainly due. This is made clear by the
fact that from 1841 to 1861twenty
years during which the clearances of
the cottier population from most
estates went steadily on, and the broad
streams of emigrants poured continu-
ously to the seaports of the country
over 400,000 mud-wall cabins had dis-
appeared. But undoubtedly the de-
crease in the number of fourth-class
houses in Ireland, is I am glad to say,
also due, to a considerable extent, to
the happy circumstance that better
house accommodation for the humbler
classes of the peasantry has been pro-
vided in recent years by the landlords
and the large farmers, and especially
by the Boards of Guardians under the
Agricultural Laborers (Ireland) Act of
1883.
	Still, the mud-wall cabin is yet a
rather familiar feature of the Irish
landscape. It may be seen during a
short train journey, a car drive, or
even a walk in some districts of the
south and West of Ireland; and a curi-
ous human habitation it is, as a rule.
But it has too often suggested feeble
and ill-feeling jokes about Irish dirt
and Irish squalor by coldly critical
visitors to Ireland for mefamiliar as
I am with the kindly natures, the by-
lug qualities, the splendid domestic
virtues of the oecupants4o enter one
of these lowly dwellings in any spirit
but the spirit of sympathy and affec-
tion. Those who know the wayward
history of the Irish peasantryun-
happy victims of perverse historical
and economic causeswill not find
anything in that humble dwelling to
sneer at or deride. We shall see there
something to arouse pity, something to
kindly reprove, something to smile at,
much to admire and respect, and little
that ls censurable for which a good ex-
cuse cannot be advanced. Its walls
are built of the mud scraped from the
roadway, a small glazed aperture close
to the low door acts as a window, and
the roof is rudely thatched with straw,
rushes, or reeds. There is a story of
an English visitor to Ireland who, hav-
ing being caught in a heavy shower,
sought shelter in one of these wayside
cabins. He found the rain streaming
through the thin roof of thatch, and a
peasant huddled up in the only dry
corner near the fireplace. My good
man, said the traveller, why is It you
do not repair the roof? Yerra, Is it
in this peltin rain youd be wantin
me to do it~, replied the peasant. Oh,
I dont mean that you should do it
now, said the traveller. But why not
do it In the fine weather? In the
foine weather is it? exclaimed the
peasant In astonishment. Shure
where would be the use of it thin? A.
laughable story, perhaps, but I would
not care to vouch for Its accuracy.
There are, I admit, some leaking roofs
in the cabins of Ireland; but that they
are not repaired is due to poverty
rather than to the laziness of the Irish
peasant, or to his occasional Inability
to see the incongruity of a situation.
In the island of Achill, off the Mayo
coast, which I have often visited, the
materials used in the construction of
the cabins are fiat slaty stones called
cobbles, found on the beaches, with
edges rounded and polished by the ac-
tion of the waves; mortar made of
mud and sand, and the roof Is covered</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00541" SEQ="0541" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="531">	In the Bye- Ways of Rural Ireland.	531

by a thin thatching of the straws of
the rye, a rough kind of grain which
is commonly grown on the island.
Some of the best cabins have also ex-
ternal and internal coats of this mix-
ture of mud and sand laid on the
walls, and the floor consists of the
same composition. The shifts to
which the natives of Achill are driven
to obtain manure for the small patches
of cultivable land which they have
rescued from the surrounding wastes
of sterile mountain and barren moor,
are of an extraordinary character. One
of these expedients profoundly affects
their domestic comfort.
The manure used is of two kinds
soot and seaweed. To obtain the sea-
weed the islanders have deposited, a
long way out to sea from the beaches,
large stones brought from the moun-
tain tops, many miles inland. The sea-
weed grows in time on these stones
and is collected yearly by the island-
ers. But the two devices for procur-
tag soot are still more curious. One is
the erection on the tilled fields of little
huts called scraw-hoguesformed of
scraws, or sods of heather from the
mountainsta which a turf or peat fire
is kept burning for six weeks or two
months, at the end. of which period the
scraws are, from the continual im-
pregnation with smoke, transformed
into soot. But the most striking of all
proofs of the dire necessity for manure
and the difficulty of its obtainment In
Achill, is afforded by the custom of the
peasantry in actually blocking the
chimneys of their cabins (when the
hovels have chimneys, which is not al-
ways the case) with scraws loading
a sort of shelf constructed over the
hob, and filling every available nook
and corner of the cabta with these
sods of heather, and keeping a big fire
turf being in abundance on the
islandconttaually burning on the
hearth. Almost every cabin I entered,
and I have been in dozens, was, as a
consequence of this custom, filled with
a black cloud of smoke which pre-
vented me discerning the surroundings,
and dimmed even the blazing fire on
the hearth. The bleared red eyes, the
singed eyelids, the affected lungs of
the aged men and women who neces-
sarily spend most of their time indoors,
are some of the results of living in this
perpetual atmosphere of smoke and
soot. But it must be endured if the p0.
tatoes are to be produced, and starva-
tiona more horrible fateis to be
averted.
On entering one of these cabins for
the first time, I said in a tone of sur-
prise to my companion, the parish
priest of the island: Is there no chim-
ney? Chimbley is it? exclaimed a
voice from out the dim profound of
the thick black cloud of blinding and
suffocating smoke. Shure the roof is
full of chimbleys. It was the voice
of the man of the house. Even in the
midst of privation and distress the
Irish peasant cannot help letting a
gleam of humor play across the gloom.
I looked up and sure enough the bright
blue sky was discernible through some
holes in the thatch.
A wisp of burning straw, held in the
hand of one of the inmates, enabled me
to dimly see the contents of the hovel.
I observed there was one room only,
measuring about twelve feet by six, a
corner of which was cut off by boards
for the accommodation of a donkey
and a pig and a roost for poultry. Its
articles of furniture were a rude deal
table, two stools, a eouple of deif
mugs on a shelf, a kish or basket, a
pot suspended from an iron crane over
the fire, and on the floor in a corner a
sorry substitute for a bed. The cabin
was occupied by a family of six, hus-
band, wife and three children and a
grandmother; and the holding attached
to It consisted of three acres, half of
which was in tillage, the crops being
rye and potatoes. The rent paid by</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00542" SEQ="0542" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="532">532	In the Bye Ways of Rural Ireland.
the tenant was 21. a year. This is a
fair specimen of the cabins, holdings
and rent of the islanders of Achill.
Some of the hovels are a little better
and some a little worse. The most
comfortable cabin I saw in the princi-
pal villages of the islandKeoin and
Dooegahad a bedroom off the kitchen
or living room. The kitchen had a
glazed window and an unchoked
chimney, through which the smoke
fairly made its way. The interior was,
to my unaccustomed eyes, but dimly
lighted by the window and doorway,
and, on a candle being lighted for my
benefit, I saw that the furniture con-
sisted of the indispensable iron pot,
which hung over the fire at the time
boiling potatoes for the family dinner;
a small deal dresser, containing
about half a dogen mugs, some plates
and saucers, a rough table and a few
chairs. The only pictures to be seen
on the walls of the cabins of Achill are
highly colored oleographs of the
Blessed Virgin and St. Patrickthe
two most popular saints in the Irish
hagiologyand a book or a newspaper
is of course very rarely found in these
primitive parts of Ireland, where Irish
is still almost universally spoken.
Mud-wall cabins of the type common
in Achill may also be frequently seen
in other parts of Mayo, in Gaiway, in
Donegalin fact in those remote and
sterile portions of the country known
as the congested districts; but they
are fast disappearing from Leinster,
Munster and the northeastern portion
of Ulster. The cabins in these prov-
inces come, as a rule, within the cate-
gory of third-class houses in the Cen-
sus returnsthat is, habitations with
from two to four rooms and windows.
In 1841 there were 533,297 of these
houses in Ireland; in 1891 the number
was 312,587, showing a falling off of
220,710; but remembering that the pop-
ulation during practically the same
period hasas I have already pointed
outdecreased by one-half, these fig-
ures also show that a decided improve-
ment has taken place in the habitations
of the peasantry since the famine. The
Agricultural Laborers (Ireland) Act of
1883, under which Boards of Guardians
are empowered to borrow money from
the State on the security of the rates
for the erection of laborers cottages,
with half-acre or acre gardens at-
tached, has done much to remove the
old mud-wall cabins from Munster and
Leinster4he two provinces in which
the benefits of the Act have been
availed of most. About 16,000 of these
cottages and allotments have been pro-
vided at an expenditure of 1,900,0001.
A few years ago, as I was walking
in the county of Kilkenny, I got the
opportunity, for whIch I had been on
the look out, of a long and free chat
with an agricultural laborer, with a
view of obtaining some idea of the
thoughts, feelings and impressions of
his class as to their lot in life. I came
across a laborers cottage erected by
the Board of Guardians of the district
under the Laborers Act, and its occu-
pier, a man apparently between sixty
and seventy years, sitting outside on a
stone bench sucking at a short black
pipe with the bowl right under his
nose, evidently taking rest and recrea-
tion after the weeks work in the har-
vest field.
Pat is still, as he always has been, an
inveterate smoker; but I have not no-
ticed of recent years the pipe so often
in the mouth of Bridget. When I was a
boy, smoking was very common among
the women in my part of the country.
Many and many a time have I seen
the vanithees, or women of the house,
driving their asses and carts Into Lim-
erick on market days, their dudlwens
between their teeth; but now herself
as the husband calls herrarely in-
dulges in a shook of the pipe.
	The sight of the old laborer resting
Qutside his cottage door that summer</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00543" SEQ="0543" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="533">	In the Bye-. Ways of Rural Ireland.	533

evening also brought to my mind the
revolution which has taken place in
the character and style of the Irish
peasants dress. There was no distinc-
tive national trait in the attire of this
Irish agricultural laborer to distinguish
him from an English town worker.
The good old national costume of
frieze swallow-tail coat, knee breeches
of corduroy, long knitted hose, shoes
and buckles and tall hat, has almost
entirely disappeared. It is to be seen
only in the remote parts of Ireland,
and very rarely even there. The dress
of the women has also changed for the
worse, from the picturesque point of
view. The long, ample, dark-blue cloak
with its graceful hood, and the large
white muslin cap with its crimped
frilled border, fastened on the head by
a broad red or blue ribbonthe garb of
the old women in my young days
have been discarded. Touched by the
latter-day passion for cheapness, which
naturally appeals to people of small
and precarious incomes, both men and
women of the Irish rural laboring
classes have taken to wearing shoddy
or second-hand English clothes, sold
by itinerant dealers at the local fairs
and markets; and, as a result, the
pleasant, soothing whir of the once
common spinning wheel, or hand loom,
on which industrious housewives spun
the wool into yarn and tweeds and
woollens for the stockings, coats and
petticoats of the familydyeing the
material with colors obtained from bog
plantsis, alas! silent in the cabins of
Ireland.
	After saluting the laborer with the
conventional Good afternoon, which
was responded to, on his part, by the
kindly greeting, God save you, sir, I
straight away interviewed Tom I)e-
lany, for that was the old mans name.
	The country must have changed
considerably in your time, I re-
marked.
	Ah then, it has, sir, a grate dale en-
tirely, the old man replied, witk a
sort of sigh. Every wan seems to be
goin away to foreign partscrowds of
fine sthrappin young boys and girls
are lavin every month; only the ould
wans like meseif are left behind, and
the country is becomin most lonesome
like.
Well, said I, the emigration must
at least have greatly improved the
chances of employment for those who
remain.
I dont know about that, he said.
I find things that way much the same.
Twas niver aisy to get workconstant
work, I mane. If the mm to do the
work has decrased, so has the work
too. The farmers dont be wantin so
many mm now, for its nearly all
dairyin and stock-feedin wid thim; no
oats or whate, and little hay and little
tillage. Look round and youll see.
I looked around, and as far as the
eye could see there was nothing but
grass lands with cattle grazing, save
a few meadow fields, the hay of which
was in process of being cut and saved,
and, close to two farmhouses within
the prospect, some few acres of tillage
growing potatoes, cabbage and turnips.
Though Ireland is an agricultural coun-
try, pure and simple, the number of
agricultural laborers there is compara-
tively small, owing to the scarcity of
employment consequent on the vast ex-
tent to which, in the past thirty years,
the growing of crops has been given
up by the farmers and the land de-
voted to the raising of cattle, and also
to the practice common amongst all
the small farmers of having the neces-
sary field labor performed by the mem-
bers of their own families.
	Yes, continued Tom Delany, in re-
ply to further questions, the wages
are better now than they used to be.
Im gettin 15s. a week now, and be-
fore it was only 108. I do be employed
regularly for seven months. What do
I do during the winther? The best I</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00544" SEQ="0544" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="534">534	in the Bye-. Ways of Rural Ireland.

can, faith. I do get an odd job at is.
tld. a day repairkig roads or stone
breaking, and I have my own half-
acre at the back of the cottage there,
which keeps me in pyaties and a little
cabbage.
Have you got a pig? I asked.
Bedad, I have, and a fine wan, too,
said Tom in delight, as if very proud
of his possession. Come and see her.
He brought me through a little gate-
way in the low wall which bordered
his half-acre allotment (a term, by the
way, of which he did not know the
meaning when I mentioned it) into a
well-kept little garden growing cab-
bages and potatoes. In a piggery in the
garden I saw the pig a fine fat wan,
indadegrunting contentedly as she
lay in her litter of straw.
Will you kill her and eat her your-
self? I asked.
Oh, faith, no, he said laughingly.
Shell go to the market at Kilimac-
thomas this day week, plase God, and
I hope to get five or six pound for her,
whic~h will pay me rint and help to
bring me over the winter.
Of course, if I were an English tour-
ist, I would have expected to find the
pig taking his ease in the c&#38; siest
corner by the kitchen fire, enjoyin,
as a peasant once said, all the incon-
veniences that an animal can aspire
to. The pig is known as the gintle-
man that pays the rintit was, by the
way, William Carleton who first gave
expression to the saying in one of his
storiesand while the statement is not
true as regards Irish agriculturists
generally, for it is horned cattle, sheep,
and horses that pay most of the rents
in Ireland, the pig has always played a
very important part in the social econ-
omy of the small farmer and the agri-
cultural laborer. Even their proverbs
make that clear. Youre on the pigs
back means prosperity. The pig is
on your back indicates misfortune.
Then let us not blame the peasantry
if, wanting piggeries, they allowed the
pig to share the comforts, or perhaps I
should say the discomforts, of their
cabins. Often, too, the pig was only a
little thing. The animal was once
metaphorically flung in the face of a
peasant who pleaded his poverty in
court as the reason why he had not
paid the debt for which he was pro-
cessed. By the vartue of me oath,
said he indignantly, the pig is that
thin, yer honner, that I had to tie a
knot to her tail to prevent the crature
from escapin through the chinks in
the wall of me cabin.
	Tom Delany also invited me into his
cottage. Built of stone and slated, It
looked substantial and comfortable cx-
ternally. The kitchen and living room,
in which I found myself on entering
the door, was about 12 feet by 13 feet,
with a concrete floor and open to the
roofthat is, not celledand off this
apartment were two bedrooms, over
which was a loft which might also be
used for sleeping accommodation,
though, as there was no ceiling it
would probably be very cold in winter.
I ascertained that there were about a
dozen of these cottages erected in the
union by the Board of Guardians and
that the rent was is. 3d. per week.
The cottages are certainly great im-
provements on the old mud cabins;
and, with the half acre or acre of gar-
den, are an immense boon to the agri-
cultural laborers. Those iv~ho possess
them are, indeed, on the pigs back.
My old fricnd was a widower with a
son and daughter, aged respectively
twenty-two and nineteen years. The
son who was also an agricultural la-
borer, was away in a contiguous vii-
lage. The daughter, as we entered the
cottage told her father that his tay
was ready, and she gave him, out of
a tin teapot which had been lying on
the hob, ~a cup of that beverage. Tom,
with characteristic Irish hospitality,
invited me to join him in the repast,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00545" SEQ="0545" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="535">	Zn the Bye- Ways of Rural Ireland.	535

much to my satisfaction, for I was
glad of the opportunity of testing by
personal experience the strong tea, the
frequent consumption of which, accord-
ing to recent reports of the inspectors
of lunatic asylums, is largely account-
able for the alarming increase of lu-
nacy and idiocy among the poorer
elasses in Ireland. In 1871 there were
16,505 lunatics and idiots in Ireland; In
1891 the number had increased to
21,118.
It was a stron~g, thick, black fluid,
as if the tea had been stewing in the
pot for a considerable time, and it had
a bitter, unpalatable taste. After
drinking half the cup I felt a sensa-
tion of dizziness in my head, and
thought it best to indulge in no more
of the beverage. Tom however, seemed
to highly relish it.
If I do but get the cup o tay, said
he, Im contint. It rises the heart in
me when Im poorly.
Do you drink much of it? I asked.
I do be at it mornin, noon and
night, to tell you the truth, he said.
Oh, its mighty refreshin ! he ex-
claimed, as he smacked his lips after
drinking the second cup.
The daughter told me that the tea
was sold at 2s. a poundthe cheapest
figure at which she could obtain itIn
the village, and that she usually pur-
chased a quarter of a pound at a time.
It seemed to me to be good tea, infin-
itely better than the commodity com-
monly bought by the laboring classes
in London at is. the pound. Indeed,
the present Chancellor of the Ex-
chequer stated during the debate on
the Budget last year that the best tea
went to Ireland; and I believe it Is
largely bought by the peasantry. But
the art of brewing it is unfortunately
unknown in the rural districts of Ire-
land. The ordinary custom is to put
a large quantity of tea in the teapot,
pour in the waterwhether boiling or
not is of no consequencethen boil the
tea in the pot, or leave the decoction
stewing for hours by the fire. Tea and
tobacco were, Tom Delany told me, the
luxuries of his existence. Potatoes
formed the chief article of his food,
for they were eaten at dinner and sup-
per with an occasional dried herring
as a savory; and, on days few and far
between, boiled bacon and cabbage-
the former American cured, very fat
and very hard, a specimen of which I
saw hanging up in the kitchen.
A standard of living, far higher than
that of fifty years ago, now prevails in
the cabins of Ireland. The peasantry
have not to rely so often as formerly
upon their vivid imagination or their
memory for a meal. There was once a
meal called potatoes and point. The
potatoes before being eaten at break-
fast, dinner and supper, were pointed
at a herring hanging up, or placed In
the centre of the table, to serve as an
imaginary relish to the simple fare, but
too precious to be consumed except on
some festive day such as Sunday.
That quaint gastronomical pretence or
subterfuge is said to have been com-
mon at one time in the cabins of Ire-
land. I doubt if it is practised in these
days. Of course the Irish peasantry
meet with ups and downs, experience
fat years and lean years, like other
people. One of them, with a turn for
rhetoric, said of his class, Sometimes
we drink from the cup of fulness, and
sometimes we ate off the empty plate.
I know from personal knowledge that
in portions of Glare, where milk is
scarce, the people concoct a substitute
composed of water whitened with
flour, which they call bulls milk. As
a rule, however, the food of the peas-
antry is now more substantial and
more varied than it was in times past,
though in some respects it may not be,
perhaps, so wholesome. The potato is
siiil what it has been for a century
and a halfthe peasants staple article
of food, but there are more appetizing</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00546" SEQ="0546" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="536">	536	In the Bye- Ways of Rural Ireland.

adjuncts to it than formerly, such as
butter, eggs and American bacon. Tea,
as I have said, is drunk universally in
every cabin, no matter how humble,
and in most cases is partaken of three
or four times a day. Bakers bread
has been largely substituted for the
home-made griddle cake, except in
districts remote from bakeries. Indian
meal porridge, or stirabout (as the
people usually call it) is now only
eaten in the poorest cabins. It was, in-
deed, never popular with the peasantry.
They resort to it only under the com-
pulsion of poverty, as it Is cheap. It
bears the stigma of pauperism. It
was first introduced into Ireland, dur-
ing the famine of 1847, by the Govern-
ment, as an inexpensive and whole-
some food for the starving people, and
it has been widely distributed as a
form of relief during the many periods
of distress through which Ireland has
passed since then. The yellow male,
as it is called, therefore came to be as-
sociated in the minds of the people
with times of poverty and misfortune;
and I know that even the poorest fam-
ilies feel a sort of shame in eating It,
as if It meant unutterable social degra-
dation. This feeling is, of course, to
be deeply deplored. Stewed tea and
inferior bakers breadthe latter-day
luxuries of the cabins of Irelandare
not so strengthening and sustaining as
the old homely stirabout and milk; and
must in time have a sadly deteriorat-
ing effect on the physical and mental
capacities of the people.
	What are your hours of work? I
asked, while Tom Delany was risin
the heart In him with copious
draughts of tay.
	In the summer I work from six in
the mornin to six in the evenin, with
an hour off for breakfast an for din-
ner; and at other times it is from day-
light to dark. Oh, yis, I git on very
well with Mr. Clarke, the farmer that
employs me. No, Im not In any Union
or combination; never knew of wan
about here, though I heard tell of a
Labor Lague, or the Knights of the
Plough, in Kildare; but I dont think
It amounts to much.
	Not much amusement, I suppose, in
the village, I said.
	Between you and me I think all the
keoal [fun] is gone out of the country,
he replied. I remember when we used
to have a dance at the cross-roads be-
low every Sunday evenln, and all the
boys and girls of the whole country-
side would be there with the ould
piper and the ould fiddler. But thim
days is gone entirely. I do believe the
boys and girls now do have a dance
off and on in the ould barn beyant; but
the life that was is not in thim. Con-
certs? Singin, you mane? There does
be nothin of that kind at the village;
no, nor play-actin nyther. You must
go to Kilkenny town for that; but
wance in two or three years a circus
comes along this way. Yes, youre
right enough, sir; if there isnt the fun
we used to have of ould, things we
want to ate and to cover us are
chaper.
	The impression which I think moved
me most, in the years of my connec-
tion with the Irish Press, when I trav-
elled about Ireland a great deal, was
the monotony and dreariness of village
life. What an amount of work in th~
way of Improving the social surround-
ings of the villagers and imparting
some color and variety to their lives
awaits the Parish Councils of the fu-
turethat is if Ireland ever has such
local authorities, and if, as is doubtful,
they will undertake this beneficent
work! As it is, I did not notice in any
of the hundred villages I have visited
the influence of even my Lady Bounti-
ful or the Squire, such as is visible in
humble life in rural England. Nothing
is seen in Ireland but dismal evidence
of the neglect by the gentry of the
axiom that property has Its duties as</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00547" SEQ="0547" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="537">	In the Bye- Ways of Rural Ireland.	537

well as its rights. I saw no village
greens for outdoor sports and pastimes,
and no village halls for concerts, read-
ings and limelight entertainments dur-
ing the long winter evenings. But it is
not alone amusement that is lacking
in the villages of Ireland. There is, in
the vast majority of villages, a com-
plete absence also of endowed village
charities for the distribution of blank-
ets, clothing, or food to the needy, and
of village benefit clubs for the aid of
members in times of sickness and
death. I know well that excuses can
be offered for this seeming neglect by
the landed gentry of an obvious duty.
The strained relations which, owing to
unhappy but relentless historical and
economic causes, existed for genera-
tions between the landlords and the
agricultural classes were not calculated
to encourage the gentry to embark on
projects of social improvements. Then
there is also the tendency of the
peasantry, with their ingrained conser-
vative instincts, to cling to old familiar
habits and customs, and to receive
with distrust and antipathy schemes
for their improvement, which involve a
change in their immediate surround-
ings.
	But however the blame is to be ap-
portioned, my friend, TQm Delany,
knew no more of village charities or
village clubs than he did of penny read-
ings or magic lantern entertainments,
and he was not a member of any in-
surance society. No; I get no pay on
days that I am sick any more than I
do on wet days. What do I do when
Im ill? I go to the dispensary doctor
at the village for a bottle, if its only a
slight illness; but if its a bad wanthe
fever nowI go into the poorhouse.
My life is not insured. Faith, Im
sure to be buried In any case; and I
dont mind If Im ~iot put in the yal-
low hole [the pauper burial-ground]
over at the workhouse. If all goes to
all, Ill get a coffin from the poorhouse
for nothin, and the neighbors will
carry me on their shoulders to Knock-
lerien graveyard, where all my people
are buried. The neighbors are very
goodGod bless them!and if they
have anything at all, they never allow
a poor, unfortunate crathur to want a
bit or a sup or a dacent buryin.
	I looked around the kitchen to see if
I could discover what books and news-
papers formed the literary recreation
of Tom and his family. It was evident
that the Weekly Freeman was sub-
scribed to, for a portion of the walls
was covered with the political cartoons
of that journal. I also saw some copies
of the Shamrock, a little story-paper
published weekly in Dublin, and also
for the daughter, probablysome num-
bers of a London penny weekly jour-
nal. There were a few hooks, stories
evidently, much torn and dilapidated,
and I noticed the Dublin Songster a
collection of music-hall and patriotic
songs and ballads, with a mixture of
ditties popular some years ago.
	And now comes the interesting ques-
tionWhat does the Irish peasant
read? The Irish peasant by common
consent possesses mental qualities of
a high order. He is intelligent, quick-
witted, and shrewd in his observations
on men and things. These faculties
are innate in him. He certainly does
not owe them to reading. Sociability
is a strongor should I say a weak?
point in his character; and he loves to
pick up his information, and sharpen
his natural wits, in social intercourse.
Nothing delights him more than a chat
on current affairs at home and abroad
with his fellows, in the smiths forge,
or by the hearth of his cabin on a win-
ters evening, or reclining on a sunny
bank on a Sunday after Mass, or at
any time in the village public house
over a pipe and a pint of porter. He
will also listen with absorbed interest
to the reading of a newspaper or the
telling of old folk stories and legends.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00548" SEQ="0548" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="538">538	In the Bye- Ways of Rural Ireland.

a popular pastime with the peasants
in these hours of ease. But it may be
said as a general truth that he reads
few books. The books I have seen in
the houses of the agricultural laborers
and small farmers in the south of Ire-
land were usually national works, is-
sued at low prices, such as, The Irish
Penny Readings, containing admir-
able selections of prose and poetry by
Irish writers; the lectures and sermons
of Father Burke, the famous pulpit
orator; and The Story of Ireland, by
A.	M. Sullivan, the Lives of the
Saints, and other religious works; and
a few of Levers novels, such as
Charles OMalley and Tom Burke
of Ours in a cheap form, may also be
encountered. Books like these are
eagerly read by the peasantry and they
circulate from house to house in a par-
ish until they fall to pieces from con-
stant perusal. Song books, however, are
most common. I have frequently seen
The Brian Born Song Book, and
The Harp of Tara Song Book, each
published at 3d. and containing very
good selections from Moores melodies
and the national ballads and songs of
the Young Ireland and Fenian move-
ments.
But unquestionably the most popular
form of Irish literatureby which I
mean reading matter produced in Ire-
landnot only among the agricultural
laborers, but among the farmers and
the citizens in the towns, is the Dublin
weekly newspaper. The Weekly Free-
man, The Weekly Independent, The
Weekly Nation (Nationalist organs);
and The Weekly Irish Times (neutral,
so far as politics are concerned), which
supply literary matter, as well as the
news of the week, circulate widely
throughout the country. It is, how-
ever, from London rather than from
Dublin that the people of Ireland now
obtain the bulk of their reading mat-
ter. I have been amazed during recent
visits to Ireland at the display of Lon
don penny weekly publications, such as
Tit Bits, Answers, Home Chat, Pear-
son~s Weekly, Womans Life, in the
newsagents shops, in even the remote
towns of Ireland, while Dublin publi-
cations of a somewhat similar kind,
but supplying Irish verses, stories and
historical sketches, such as The Sham-
rock, The Emerald and Irish Bits were
difficult to obtain. I have seen the
counters of newsagents In such towns
as Waterford, Limerick, Tralee, Kil-
kenny, Gaiwayeach feeding large
agricultural districtspiled as thickly
with as varied a collection ef these
London weekly journals as the count-
ers of newsagents in Lambeth and Is-
Iington or any other populous district
of the Metropolis in which these publi-
cations are produced. I was so Im-
pressed by this phenomenon that I en-
deavored, when in Dublin a short time
ago, to obtain some accurate Informa-
tion in regard to its extent from
Messrs. Easoin, the principal Irish dis-
tributing firm. I was told that within
the past ten years the circulation of
these journals In Ireland has almost
quadrupled, although the population
has diminished within the same period
by an eighth. Week after week enor-
mous bundles of these journals are sent
to all the chief towns and villages
throughout the country; and I venture
to say there is not a cabin in any part
of Irelandsave perhaps the extreme
westin which there are boys and girls
able to readand, thanks to the Na-
tional schools, illiteracy may be said to
be unknown amo~g the rising genera-
tionin which copies of these journals
will not be found.
We have here some indication of the
Immense influence for good or evil
which the National system of educa-
tion has exercised on the destiny of
the country. I have often heard that
system condemned, but I have never
failed to stand up as well as I was
able in its defence. It may not be the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00549" SEQ="0549" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="539">	Chinese Society.	539

ideal system of training the youth of
the countryfor one thing, the history
of the country has hitherto been
stupidly debarred in its curriculum, but
when I point out that, whereas in 1841
fifty-three out of every hundred of the
adult population could neither read nor
write, only 18 per cent. of the popula-
tion to-day is in that unhappy state of
ignorance, I think I have said enough
to show that the system, notwithstand-
ing the enormous obstacles which the
religious, political and social quarrels
of the country inevitably raised to pre-
vent its full development, has been a
great boon to the poorer classes of Ire-
land.
Of course the enormous increase of
late years in the readers of this cheap
London periodical literature is not
peculiar to Ireland alone. It is com-
mon to England, Scotland and Wales
as well, and is due, not so much to the
difficulty of obtaining booksfor the
reading of these journals prevails just
The Nineteenth Century.
as widely in districts with lending
libraries or parish librariesas to the
inability of the half educated or imper-
fectly trained mind to stand the strain,
or to keep up the interest, which the
reading of a bookespecially an In-
forming bookinvolves, and to its find-
ing its mental recreation in literary
bits and scraps. It is sometimes said
that the reading of these journals is
neither informing to the mind nor ele-
vating to the character. I hold a dif-
ferent opinion. The one regrettable
result which, as It appears to me, the
circulation of these periodicals has on
the young people of the rural districts
of Ireland is to further impress them,
by descriptions of scenes of urban life,
with the monotony and loneliness of the
country as compared with the com-
panionship and varied pleasures of the
towns; and thus accelerate that steady
diminution of our rural communities
which economic causes have for years
produced.
Miekael MacDonaol&#38; .




CHINESE SOC1~ETY.

Society in the East and West is not
an interchangeable term. The entire
absence in Asia of what we under-
stand as social Intercourse, and the
widely differing lines of demarcation
between the various ranks, furnish re-
sults which have no analogue in the
West. Notwithstanding the courtly
ceremonials and strict rules of eti-
quette which are universally current in
regions to the east of the Suez Canal,
Oriental States are au fon4 essentially
democratic. Notably is this the case
in China. It may be said generally that
every Chinaman begins life on equal
terms with his fellows, and it rests
with him to make such use of his op
portunities, whether official, intellec-
tual or commercial, as shall determine
the estimation in which he is held by
his fellow-countrymen.
Chinese society is traditionally di-
vided into four classesviz., officials,
agriculturalists, mechanics and traders.
But as in all other countries in the
East, the two classes which practi-
cally differentiate the population are
officials and non-officials. The power
and influence which office supplies an-
swers to all that is known as rank and
social status amongst ourselves, and
for this reason it is the object of all
ambitions. With the exception of a
few titles which may be called heredit</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00550" SEQ="0550" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="540">	540	Chinese Society.

ary, every man has in his own hands
the carving of his own fortune. The
stories in the Arabian Nights, which
describe how men from the lowest
dregs of the population rise on occa-
sion to become Grand Viziers, have
their parallels every day in China, and
countless examples might be given of
men who, by their ability and industry
have been raised from cottage-life to
viceregal thrones. It is a political
axiom that the will of the people is the
supreme law, and thus we have in
China an excellent example of an es-
sentially democratic State.
	In piping times of peace the system
works smoothly enough, and while it is
the ambition of every youth to enter
the ranks or the Mandarinate, it is the
object of the Mandarins so to rule as
not seriously to conflict with the feel-
ings and convictions of the people. At
the present time the existing social dis-
tinctions are complicated by racial
antipathy. Since the assumption of
supreme power by the Manchus in the
year 1044 there has been a more or less
smothered hatred, at times more acute
than at others, between themselves and
the Chinese. So long as a reasonable
proportion of power was given to the
Chinese the friction was diminished.
But of late the wheels of the Imperial
chariot have dragged heavily, and by
the injudicious action of the Dowager
Empress the antagonism between the
two races has become markedly devel-
oped. A widely extended cleavage has
thus been created within the official
class Itself, with results which must,
unless the provoking cause be removed,
prove fatal to the existence of the
dynasty.
	With some show of reason the Court
party trace back the origin of the pres-
ent disturbed condition of affairs to
the arrival of foreigners In the empire.
The new ideas, political, historical and
scientific, whIch were introduced into
the country by the treaties have, by a
slow and gradual process, opened the
eyes of Chinamen to the fact that there
are other and more advanced civiliza-
tions than their own. The translation
of European works into Chinese has
placed within the reach of the intellec-
tual classes a vast amount of knowl-
edge which is entirely new to them,
and which has created a feeling of dis-
satisfaction with the political rlgime
under which they live. Then came the
Japanese war, with all its humiliations
and consequent penal clauses. This
added fuel to the fire, the Emperor
eagerly adopted suggestions for re-
form, and, for a time, it seemed as
though we were to have repeated in
China a similar transformation scene
to that by which Japan was converted
from the condition of an Oriental
feudal State into an advanced mon-
archy of the newest type.
	But the dreams of the reformers
were not destined to be realized, at the
time at least. With the return of power
of the Dowager Empress the reaction
set in, and although It is difficult to
turn the hands of the clock backwards,
that redoubtable old lady did her ut-
most to accomplish the feat. In this
enterprise she was actively supported
by the Manchu faction whom she had
called to her counsels. Prominent
among these men were Kang-i and
Jung Lu, both of whom were com-
mitted to her cause by her antecedents.
It was Kang-i who had induced her to
send six of the leading reformers to the
scaffold without trial, and it was at
his suggestion that a large reward was
offered for the apprehension of Kang
Yuwei dead or alive. On Jung Lu she
had another hold. When a death war-
rant had been issued by the Emperor
against that officer he threw himself
at the feet of the Empress, who ex-
tended her protection to him. With
these two were associated Prince
Ching and Li Hungehang, both of
whom were able, if they had been so</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00551" SEQ="0551" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="541">	Chinese Society.	541

minded, to offer more enlightened coun-
sel than their colleagues. Prince Ching
had for some time been President of
the Tsungli-Yam~n and though not ad-
vanced in his views was open to
reason. Li Hungchang, on the other
hand, is an opportunist of the worst
kind. He is thoroughly anti-foreign at
heart, although he often poses as a
liberally-minded statesman. His word
is not to be trusted for an instant, and
he is in the habit of darkening counsel
by his disingenuousness.
The composition of this council
boded ill for foreigners, as was quickly
demonstrated. An hostility which had
till then been confined to words now
found expression in deeds. Mission
stations were attacked, converts were
murdered, and some few foreign mis-
sionaries were assassinated, at the
same time the visits of the foreign rep-
resentatives to the Tsung1i-Yam~n be-
came experiences of greater pain than
ever. At the treaty ports the consuls
experienced increased difficulty in
transacting business with the loeal au-
thorities on reasonable lines, and
found it next to impossible to gain any
compensation for wrongs done to their
countrymen. These pin-pricks, how-
ever, were not such as to satisfy the
animosity of the Empress, who learnt
to lean more and more towards the ex-
treme wing of her party. Under the
Influence of Kang-i Prince Ching was
removed from the Tsungli-Yam~n, and
Prince Tuan, the father of the heir-ap-
parent to the throne, was appointed in
his place. A worse appointment could
not have been made, and with the re-
moval of Jung Lu, who had attempted
to cool down his Imperial mistresss
rancor, to a distance from the court,
the power drifted entirely into the
hands of the ultra-reactionaries. When
matters had reached this condition
there came upon the scenes a man who
within the last few days has earned
for himself indelible infamy. A rebel-
lion had some months previously
broken out in the province of Kangsu,
and a certain General Tung Fubsiang
was sent to suppress it. In this he was
successful, and, with his blushing hon-
ors fresh upon him, he led his victori-
ous troops to Peking ~t the bidding of
the Empress. Tung was a man after
her own heart, truculent, untutored
and innately cruel. Accustomed to
command, his conduct was hectoring
and brutal, and, with a devoted army
at his back, he soon shared with Kang-1
the mastery of the position. Under
the fostering care of these men and
with the full approval of the Empress,
the Boxers, who had already forced
themselves into prominence by their
antagonism to everything foreign in
Shantung, were developed Into a
power, and were invited to march on
Peking to take their part in the cam-
paign which had been determined
upon. The result of this combination
of forces is too well known to need re-
capitulation, and has culminated In the
committal of one of the greatest and
most unpardonable atrocities of modern
times.
	It is impossible to regard the action
of the Empress and her clique in this
matter without loathing and horror,
and more especially do these feelings
attach to the conduct of the Empress
herself. It will be remembered that
on two occasions she received in audi-
ence the foreign ladies in Peking, and
greeted them with embraces and tears;
and yet she could find it in her heart
to condemn her helpless and unfortu-
nate guests to massacre at the hand of
the mob. No sort of extenuation can
possibly be pleaded for this outrageous
crime, which has shocked the whole
civilized world. But she does not stand
alone in this condemnation. Apart
from her immediate council, there are
throughout the provinces many men
who have supported the action of the
extreme reactionary, even to the length</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00552" SEQ="0552" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="542">	542	Chinese Society.

of murder and assassination. But
happily there are others who have
taken a different view of the situation,
and there are signs of the existence of
more than one party in the State who
heartily condemn the recent proceed-
ings at Peking.
When the Court party were bestow-
lug their patronage on the Boxers, and
encouraging them in their murderous
career, two men stood prominently f or-
ward in the cause of law and order.
These were Chang Chihtung, Viceroy
of the two Hu Provinces, and Liu
Kunyi, Viceroy of the two Kiang
Provinces. These two officials govern
the two most important viceroyalties
in the Empire. Their territories border
on the Yangtze Kiang, and cover an
area of over 300,000 square miles.
Over these provinces their power is su-
preme, and their recent action has
shown that it extends beyond the
boundaries of their Government, and
that they are able to hold their own in
opposition even to the mandates of the
Central Government. Though by no
means pro-foreign in their views, they
yet have statesmanship and honor
enough to recognize that the State is
bound by its engagements, and wisdom
enough to see that the integrity of the
Empire can only be maintained by a
judicious advance along the lines of
progress. Chang Chihtung was one of
the first officials of high rank who ad-
vocated the introduction of railways
into the Empire, and, when Viceroy of
the two~ Kwang provinces, he went the
length of memorializing the throne in
support of the construction of a grand
trunk line from Poking to Hankow.
This scheme was considered by the
Government of the day to be too
chimerical for adoption, but, as Chang
was persistent, he was transferred
from Canton to Hankow, with orders
to construct the railway In which he
had so much faith. Since his arrival
at his present post, he has, in addition
to beginning the railway in question,
done all in his power to advance the
well-being of the people within his
jurisdiction and to gain enlightenment
for them. He has engaged the ser-
vices of foreigners to develop the re-
sources of the country, and has
opened mines and factories for the pro-
duction of minerals and the manufac-
ture of steel and Iron. But he has done
more than this. Having become ac-
quainted with the society Which has
been established for the translation of
valuable European works into Chinese,
and having studied the literature so
produced, he has thrown all his weight
on the side of the movement. He has
subscribed to its funds, promoted the
circulation of its works, and generally
given it all the support in his power.
But the most distinct expression of
his views is to be found in an ex-
tremely interesting work which he has
lately published dealing with the pres-
ent needs of China. In the first in-
stance he would strengthen the army,
which is to the States what the breath
is to the body. If, he adds, China had
a strong army, the world would fear
her, the world would cultivate her
friendship, and she would then control
the destinies of Europe and Asia,
realizing the dreams of Mr. Pearson!
This is the gist of the book. He ridi-
cules the idea of international law in
relation to China, when, at the bidding
of the Treaty Powers, she is forbid-
den to regulate their own tariffs, and
to try foreigners in her own courts. A
strong army would, he considers, rem-
edy these wrongs, and an enlightened
people would refuse to be hoodwinked
by those whose interest It Is to with-
hold the knowledge of their degrada-
tion from them. Western learning
comes next as a requirement to a
strong army in his program, and he ad-
vocates the establishment of colleges
and schools throughout the country at
Which, on a basis of Confucian learn-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00553" SEQ="0553" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="543">543
Chinese Society.

ing, a superstructure of scientific and ing to recognize, the good that is in
historical knowledge should be raised. them. They have the confidence of th~
He would encourage newspapers and people, as is proved by the way in
exhorts his readers not to be angry at
the lack of these sources of informa-
tion, but rather vigorously to correct
the deficiencies. He sco~s at the idea
of religious intolerance, and holds that
Christianity will go the way of
Buddhism and Taoism if only it be left
alone. Just now, he writesand it
is a strong testimonyChristiallity is
in the ascendant; Buddhism and Tao-
ism are decadent; their influence can-
not hold its own. Buddhism has long
since passed its meridian; Taoism has
only demons, not gods, and so, he im-
plies, it will be with Christianity.
Why, therefore, persecute its adher-
ents? What harm can they do?
These are the sentiments of a man
who probably has more influence in
China at the present day than any
other official. He is a profound scholar
he was the third graduate of his year
throughout the w~hole Empirehe Is
well and widely informed and pos-
sesses an indomitable will. His loyalty
to the dynasty has never been ques-
tioned, and he Is notoriously free from
the almost universal vice of corruption.
Liu Kunyi is another man of the same
sort, and the following in the Provinces
which obey the behests of these two
men is as numerous as it Is weighty.
All the more enlightened and thought-
ful part of the community are on their
side, and it is fair to assume that any
cause which they champion will In all
probability be carried to a successful
issue. When the present war is over,
and when it will become the duty of
the Treaty Powers to call into exist-
ence a settled form of government, It
is to these men that they should look.
They are, speaking generally, devoted
patriots. They are In favor of intel-
lectual and mechanical reforms, and
though they are not lovers of foreign-
ers, they are able to see and are will-
The Speaker.
which the two great viceroys have, by
a single word, preserved peace In the
midst of anarchy. The nation would
therefore, rally to them and to any
cause which they represent, and read-
ily accept a yoke which, would be light
and a burden which wquld be easy.
The second party which stands op-
posed to the Empresss clique is that
of Kang Yuwei and his fellow reform-
ers. Of these men the best that can
be said is that they are enthusiasts,
and though enthusiasm may be a great
power, It lacks the solidity which is
required for a political basis. A glance
at the reforms which, In the plenitude
of their short-lived power, they pro-
posed for the Empire is, to say the
least, enough to convict them of a de-
sire for hasty legislation. These were
as follows:(i) To abolish the essay
system of examination which has been
in vogue for 500 years. (2) To estab-
lish a university for the study of Eng-
lish and of Western science in Peking.
(3) To convert temples into schools for
Western education. (4) To establish a
translation board for the translation of
books on Western learning into Chinese.
(5) To establish a patent office. (6) To
protect Christianity without further
evasions. (7) To make the reform
paper, Chinese Progress, the official
organ of the Government. (8) To make
young Manchus study foreign lan-
guages and travel abroad. It is
further stated that the Emperor ac-
tually discussed with his advisers the
desirability of adopting Christianity as
the religion of State, and of discarding
the pigtail with the national dress.
A Shanghai writer describes this list
as a cluster of brilliant edicts, but It
may well be doubted whether even
this enthusiastic admirer would like to
trust the administration of the Empire
to such precipitate politicians.
Robert K. Douglas.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00554" SEQ="0554" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="544">	544	 Mr. Firths Cromwell.
		MR. FJRTHS CROMWELL.*

	This is an excellent book, a fascin-
ating book, a decisive book. It tells
the life-history of our mighty Puritan
hero with all the fulness and accuracy
which so many years of original re-
search have made the privilege of the
writer. It tells the story with a lucid
vigor which must hold the interest of
every reader, and it will pass with his-
torians as th~ final estimate of the
character and achievements of the Pro-
tector. It is a book to study, a book
to enjoy, a book to live.
	The outside public, which had heard
of Mr. Firth mainly through his lives
of Cromwell and the other Civil War
leaders and notables in the Dictionary
of National Biography, his Clarke pa-
pers and other original documents
edited by him for the Camden Society
and the Royal Historical Society,
might have supposed that a new life
of Oliver, based on his Dictionary
article and his other studies of docu-
ments, would bear more traces of the
learned archivist than of the popular
historian. The book before us justifies
the belief of all the friends and col-
leagues of Mr. Firth, that he was quite
able to combine vivid narrative and
living portraiture with inexhaustible
research and thorough scholarship. The
result is a monograph in five hundred
pi~ges which must satisfy the expecta-
tions of the student no less than the
curiosity of the public.
	The distinctive point about the book
is this: Mr. Firth for the first time com-
bines a full and detailed narrative of
Cromwells entire career with exhaus-
tive research into all the original
sources. One or two very learned stu-
dents of the documents have edited
these, and have supplied us with ad-
mirable elucidations and sketches of
the man and his times. There are also
perhaps a score of lives of Cromwell,
of greater or less merit, bulk and re
seardh, which are not the result of a
long first-hand study of all the avail-
able material, whether manuscript or
printed. Carlyle labored on the orig-
inal papers and memoirs, and gave us
an invaluable commentary, but not a
real biography. Mr. S. R. Gardiners
monumental history, with all the moun-
tains of research that he has condensed
Into five volumes, has not yet reached
the close of the Protectorate; and his
two short studies of Oliver, however
valuable as estimates, are neither of
them a complete biography. Mr. J. L.
Sandford, Mr. F. A. Inderwick, Q.C.,
and others have published special
studies and useful documents, but they
have not written anything like contin-
uous narratives. On the other hand,
the many writers In England and in
America who have published substan-
tive biographies of more or less in-
dustry and skillsome suggestive,
some eloquent, some dull, and many of
them worthlesshave not professed to
base their histories on such exhaustive
study of manuscript and contemporary
authorities as Carlyle and Gardiner
have done. Mr. Firth, with a first-
hand knowledge of the whole extant
material certainly not less than that of
either Carlyle or Gardiner, has for the
first time written an ample history of
the man and his comrades, every line
of Which bears the stamp of original
research.
	The question as to which the reader
will first desire to be satisfied Is cer-
tainly this: What is Mr. Firths general
estimate of the character and achieve-
	Oliver Cromwell and the Rule of the PurThans lege, Oxford; in Heroes of the Nations, edited by
in England, by Charles Firtli, M. A., Balliol Col. Evelyn Abbott, M. A. (G. P. Putnams Sons.)</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00555" SEQ="0555" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="545">	Mr. Finks Cromwell.	545

mont of the Protector on the whole?
Ee has left us in no sort of doubt.
Mr. Firtlis Oliver is by no means the
divinely inspired hero who can do no
wrong, and whose commands mere
men are bound to obey without reason-
ing or delay, as he appears to Carlyle
and to some Puritan zealots in Eng-
land and America. Mr. Firth shows us
the defects of the Protectors great
qualities, his inevitable limitations, his
slow enlargement of purpose, and his
anxious hesitations and changes of
mind. On the other hand, he proves
Oliver to have been a consummate
soldier, a profoundly conscientious
spirit, and a born statesman above all
statesmen of his age, if not in our Eng-
lish history.. Mr. Firth does not, like
Carlyle, exult in Cromwells part in
regicide, in the Irish massacres, in his
Scottish conquest, in his trampling on
constitutional law and personal liber-
ties. He faces all these problems
squarely, not with Machiavellian scorn,
but with historical insight into the tem-
per and moral standards of the time;
and he shows us how to weigh the
great Puritan In the light of his sur-
roundings and his ideals. On the other
hand, he does not, like Mr. Gardiner
and Mr. Morley, over-emphasize Crom-
wells indecisions, illegalities, failures
and arbitrary violence.
In a well-reasoned epilogue Mr. Pirth
sums up his general estimate of Crom-
well. Though not myself accepting it
without sundry qualifications and
surrebutters, as lawyers say, I will
endeavor to give the sense of this In-
teresting chapter.

Either as a soldier or as a statesman
Cromwell was far greater than any
Englishman of his time; and he was
both soldier and statesman in one. We
must look to Caisar or Napoleon to find
a parallel for this union of high politi-
cal and military abillty in one man.
Cromwell was not as great a man as
Caisar or Napoleon, and he played his
part on a smaller stage; but he be-
strode the narrow world of Puritan
England like a Colossus. As a
soldier lie not only won great victories,
but created the instrument with which
he won them. Out of the military
chaos which existed when the war be-
gan he organized the force which made
Puritanism victorious. [P. 467.]

Cromwell inspired his men not only
with confidence in himself, but with
his own high enthusiasm. He created
an army, said Clarendon, whose
order and discipline, whose sobriety
and manners, whose courage and suc-
cess made it famous and terrible over
the world. What remains clear,~
says Mr. Firth (p. 473), is that Crom-
well could adapt his strategy with un-
failing success to the conditions of the
theatre in which he waged war and to
the character of the antagonists he had
to meet. His military genius was
equal to every duty which fate im-
posed upon him.
Turning to the problem of his charac-
ter, Mr. Firth shows us how uniformly
down to 1845 Cromwell was spoken of
as a hypocrite and a self-seeker.
Carlyle, says Mr. Firth, effectually
dispelled the theory of Cromwells
hypocrisy. Not a man of falsehoods,
but a man of truths, was Carlyles
conclusion, and subsequent historians
and biographers have accepted it as
sound. Though Cromwell was not a
fanatic in Humes sense, religious
rather than political principles guided
his action, and his political ideals were
the direct outcome of his creed (p,
476).
Cromwells conception of his duty to
his Maker and to his people was to do
Gods wiilto do that which is the
will of God. The puzzle was to find
out what, In things political, this will
was, what It enjoined men to do. Some
of Cromwells comrades professed to
have this revealed to them by their
own personal convictions. Cromwell
LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	432</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00556" SEQ="0556" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="546">	546	Mr. Finks Cromwell.
never did so. I cannot say, he de-
clared in a prayer-meeting where such
revelations had been alleged, that I
have received anything that I can
speak as in the name of the Lord (p.
477). Cromwell believed in dispensa-
tions rather than revelations. He
sought to extract the purpose of God
from the visible trend of events; that
is to say, he was a religious opportun-
ist. His habit of waiting upon Provi-
dence till the providential design was
clear was in effect a statesmanlike sur-
vey of all the conditions and surround-
ings. There never was so systematic
an opportunist. This made him often
so very slow to make up his mind and
so willing to change It, even if be had
to make a complete voUe-face. Along
with this went his fiery passion to exe-
cute his purpose when once he had
finally resolved on action. This is the
key to Cromwells nature and career,
his inconsistencies, his cautiousness
and his occasional furies.
	This ingrained temper of watching
the development of events explains the
apparent want of sincere principle with
Which he was so unjustly charged, and
explains also the mistakes into which
his zeal in action sometimes led him.
He never pretended to look very far
ahead. These issues and events, he
said in 1656, have not been forecast,
but were sudden providences in
things (p. 479). Cromwell himself
owned that he sometimes made too
much of outward dispensationsi.e.
of the finger of God in passing events.
He sometimes mistook the ulterior
meaning of facts, but he did not mis-
understand the present impottance of
facts. He judged facts as they were.
If the fact he so, he said, why should
we sport with it? It was this made
Cromwell more practical and less vis-
ionary than other statesmenmore
open-minded and better able to adapt
his policy to changing circumstances
and needs. He had no program, no
formulas, no doctrines. Forms of gov-
ernment were not good or bad per uc;
all depended on the conditions of the
time, the temper of parties, and the
ultimate success of the cause. He
varied his means, but his ends re-
mained the same. His end always was
to strengthen the religious spirit of the
English nation. That was the Cause.
	Hence to Cromwell religious free-
dom was more important than political
freedom (p. 483). He always held
that spiritual interest must take the
lead over civil liberty. And he clung
to this, notwithstanding that the ma-
jority of the English people did not be-
lieve this view, and he knew that he
was leader of only a godly minority
for the time being. He was no demo-
cratbut neither was he a tyrant

	Cromwell wished to govern constitu-
tionally. No theory of the divine right
of an able man to govern the incapable
multitude blinded his eyes to the fact
that self-government was the inheri-
tance and right of the English people.
He accepted the first principle of
democracy, the doctrine of the sover-
eignty of the people, or, as he phrased
it, that the foundation of supremacy
is in the people and to be by them set
down in their representatives. More
than once he declared that the good of
the governed was the supreme end of
all governments, and he claimed that
his own government acted for the
good of the people, and for their Inter-
est, and without respect had to any
other interest. But government for
the people did not necessarily mean
government by the people. Thats the
question, said Cromwell, whats for
their good, not what pleases them, and
the history of the Protectorate was a
commentary on this text. (Firth, p.
484.)

This, however, is not, as Mr. Firth
seems to think, the first principle of
democracy. It is the cardinal Idea of
Whiggism, or rather of the whole</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00557" SEQ="0557" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="547">	Air. Firths Cromwell.	547

scheme of our Parliamentary govern-
ment, under Whigs, Tories, Conserva-
tives, or Radicals, from the time of
the Revolution of 1689 down to our
generation. Our own generation, it
seems, adopts the pure democratic
ticket, as understood at Athens,
Geneva, or ChicagoWhat do the elec-
tors wish? not What is good for the
people? This latter principle was the
principle of Cromwell, as it was of
Walpole, Chatham, Pitt, Canning and
Peel. Like theirs, Cromwells rule was
to lead the nation, not to follow it. In
so understanding his duty to God and
the People, he was not a tyrant, but a
Conservative English statesman.
Cromwell felt confident that his own
good and strong government would in
the end convince the people that it was
their true interest to accept his tem-
porary dictatorship in the trust of his
gradually instituting constitutional
government. The present reviewer
still holds that this might have been
possible if Cromwell could have lived
twenty years more, and had introduced
in time the inevitable modifications
and rearrangements that circum-
stances and the nation required. Mr.
Firth thinks the hope fallacious, for
the enthusiasm of Puritanism was
spent. But Cromwell, though entering
on his career as a Puritan zealot, was
also one of the most teachable, patient,
and conciliatory of statesmen. And
being a consummately practical man,
who, almost alone in history, is the one
statesman w~ho succeeded in all his en-
terprises, It is permissible to think that
he might have founded a stable con-
Stitution had he been twenty years
younger, and lived to develop from a
Puritan chief into a national hero of
the type of Alfred, or perhaps a master
such as William the Conqueror.
This is not the view of Mr. Flrth. But
in estimating the final result of Crom-
wells career, he amply vindicates It
from the charge of ultimate nullity to
which Mr. Gardiner and Mr. Morley
seem too much inclined to lean. Mr.
Firth does not make so much of the
fact that Cromwells institutions did
not last. He points out that the fail-
ures were more apparent than real.
This is his final estimate:

	So the Protectors institutions per-
ished with him, and his work ended in
apparent failure. Yet he had achieved
great things. Thanks to his sword, ab-
solute monarchy failed to take root in
English soil. Thanks to his sword,
Great Britain emerged from the chaos
of the Civil Wars one strong state in-
stead of three separate and hostile
communities. Nor were the results of
his action entirely negative. The Ideas
which inspired his policy exerted a
lasting influence on the development of
the English state. Thirty years after
his death the religious liberty for
which he fought was established by
law. The union with Scotland and
Ireland, which the statesmen of the
Restoration undid, the statesmen of
the eighteenth century effeeted. The
mastery of the seas he had desired to
gain, and the greater Britain he had
sought to build up, became sober real-
ities. Thus others perfected the work
which he had designed and attempted.
(P.	486.)

But this amounts to saying that Crom-
well was the real founder of modern
England in the two centuries and a
half that have passed. It would be as
true to say that Charlemagne or
William the Silent left nothing behind
them, as to say this of Oliver Crom-
well.
Mr. Firth gives no support to the
criticism that Cromwell was too often
the creature of circumstances, not the
founder of any policy but the waiter
on events. Few statesmen recorded In
history, unless It were William the
Silent or Queen Elizabeth, were more
anxious watchers of the present facts,
more ready to tack and turn at each</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00558" SEQ="0558" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="548">	548	Air. Fir/hs Cromwell.

change of breeze, than was the Protec- other to shape a Church that had
tor. But, as Mr. Firth paints his grown half Calvinistic into conformity
career, that is no sign of mental inde- with the Anglican ideal (p. 27.) As
4~ision or slowness of apprehension. It to Charles, whom Mr. Firth judges se-
is the mark of the practical genius, verely, his policy was a series of in-
of indomitable vigilance and alertness , gaeB. h~h failed, and a succession
of mind. Nor is the failure of Crom- Qf bargains in which he asked much,
wells institutions any proof that he offered little, and get nothing. As it
was without constructive and original was purely dynastic in its aim, and at
power. He never designed his stop-
gap institutions to be permanent. No
permanent institutions could have
been founded in 1653. The Protector
spoke of himself as the constable set
there to keep orderto prevent the re-
turn to anarchy or the restoration of
the Stuarts. The permanence of Crom-
wells work consisted in the revival
and ultimate establishment of the
great ideas for which he fought with
sword and with voice. These ideas
liberty of conscience, suppression of
absolute monarchy and feudal aristoc-
racy, union of the three kingdoms,
mastery of the seaswere all made the
real and permanent bases of English
policy within a few generations. Crom-
well, it is true, did not conceive any of
these ideas out of Ids own brain as
things new and original. But he saw
how to make them prevail as solid
facts in the political sphere. The orig-
inality of the man of action consists
in making the winning ideas dominant
realities in the practical world.
	Mr. Firths account of Cromwells
early life down to the Civil War is a
clear summary of the few certain
facts, to which he does not seem to
have added any new item. He makes
no allusion to the story about the
brewery. His picture of the arbitrary
rule of Charles in the time of Stratford
and Laud is a telling indictment of dis-
ordered and vacillating tyranny. Ab-
solutism, he says, was with Stratford
a political creed, with Laud an ecclesi-
astical necessity. Each needed the
same tool; one to realize his dream of
a well-governed Commonwealth, the
once unprincipled and unsuccessful, it
left him with no ally in Europe (p.
24).
	It is when Mr. Firth reaches the
Civil War that we find his immense
knowledge of the contemporary liter-
ature, printed and manuscript, come
fully into action. Mr. Firths cam-
paigns and battles are, perhaps, the
most effective parts of his book. He
has thoroughly exhausted the mate-
rials, added some new points, unknown
even to Mr. Gardiner, and has given
plans of the principal battles and cam-
paigns, differing, as he tells us in the
preface, from the received accounts in
some respects. It is an annoying slip
that, in the plan of Naseby (p. 128),
the engraver has reversed the positlons
of the Parliamentary and Royalist
forces, which are stated accurately in
the text. By the way, should not the
cut on p. 101 be described as the Crom
well coat-of-arms and crest, and not
simply as the Cromwell crest, seeing
that a shield with seven quarterings is
displayed? And, as the Cromwell
coat-of-arms on p. 325 entirely differs
both in tinctures and charges from the
Cromwell coat on p. 101, some explana-
tion of the various quarterings should
be given. The Cromwell coat proper
(sable, a lioa rwm~pant, argent) is the
same on both shields, but the remain-
ing six are all different from the cor-
responding quarters.
	Mr. Flrth traces, with great care and
abundant learning, the process by
which Cromwell, civilian, farmer and
Puritan as he was, made himself a
consummate soldier. It is thought that,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00559" SEQ="0559" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="549">Mr. Firtks Cromwell.

before war broke out, he was satu-
rated with accounts of the campaigns
of Gustavus Adoiphus, then very popu-
lar in England, and was imbued with
clear ideas of the tactics and military
principles of that great commander.
Cromwell, who never saw a squadron
till he was forty-three, learned how to
fight by constant fighting, and havini
a natural genius for command, and an
intense interest in the art of war, he
ripened fast by practice, and what
Marvell calls his industrious valor,
into the most consummate tactician
who ever fought on British soil. Mr.
Firths account of the battles of Mars-
ton Moor and of Dunbar differs in
some particulars from the received
views, for reasons which he has himself
explained in the Royal Historical So-
cietys Transactions. His new ex-
planation of the battle of Dunbar is
particularly interesting and lucid.
	Mr. Firths account of the Kings
trial and execution will be read with
keen appreciation, though he does not
seem to have added any new point, nor
to differ from the judgment of our best
historians. He accepts it as the work
of the army and its partisans alone, by
them regarded as a just expiation of
crime with which God must be pleased.
Blood, they said, defiled the land,
which could not be cleansed save by
the blood of him that shed it. Crom-
well, according to Mr. Firth, entirely
adopted this view.

	He had been one of the last men of
his party to believe the Kings death
a necessity, but having persuaded him-
self that it was a just and necessary
act, he saw no reason for remorse. It
seemed to him that England had freed
itself from a tyrant in a way which
Christians in after times will mention
with honor, and all tyrants In the
world look at with fear. (P. 231.)

	The famous scene of the dissolution
of the Long Parliament Is told with
549

equal brilliancy and detail. Here,
again, Cromwell acted as the instru-
ment of the army and its party, with-
out a shadow of legal right. As be.
tween the faction at St. Stephens and
the army, legalities were~ equally
shadowy; but, in Mr. Firths opinion,
the constitutional shadow in the rem-
nant of a Parliament was destined in
the long run to baffle the Protectorate.
As to the Protectorate, Mr. Firth
abundantly justifies its claim as the
most efficient, most liberal, most toler~
ant government that England had
known, hampered by its initial want of
any legitimate authority, and by the
incurable irreconcilability of the Par-
liamentary notables, but able, honest;
patient and full of good purposes and
rational reforms.
	Mr. Firths review of Cromwells
foreign policy, in Chapter XVIII,
should be studied with special care,
having regard to recent discussions
and criticisms. He sums it up thus:

	Three aims guided Cromwells for-
eign policy: the first was the desire to
maintain an%l spread the Protestant re-
ligion; the second, the desire to pre-
serve and extend English commerce;
the third, the desire to prevent the
restoration of the Stuarts by foreign
aid. The European mission of Eng-
land, its material greatness, and its
political independence were insepar-
ably associated in his mind, and be-
neath all apparent wavering and hesi-
tation these three alms he consistently
pursued.

	In spite of the tangle of foreign
complications left by Stuarts and the
Long Parliament, Oliver achieved each
of these ends in triumph. He made ad-
vantageous peace with the Dutch, with
Sweden, with Denmark, with Portu-
gal. These treaties not only broke ti~I
any prospect of foreign coalition, but
effectually secured British commerce,
whi4~h now advanced by leaps and</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00560" SEQ="0560" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="550">550

bounds. Thereupon the two great
powers of the continent, France and
Spain, were bidding against each
other for a British alliance. Long did
Oliver hesitate which to accept. Both
were Catholic, both our rivals, both
presented possible dangers. The vac-
illation which has been imputed to
the Protector was really statesmanlike
foresight. His changes of policy were
due to extraordinary difficulties in the
situation. At last, under the hostile
attitude of Spain, Cromwell allied him-
8elf with France, and gained Dunkirk.
Mr. Firth is not prepared to condemn
his policy of preferring a French to a
Spanish alliance. It was impossible at
that time to foresee the coming deca-
dence of Spain, the overweening ambi-
tion of Louis XIV, and the folly and
servility of the Stuarts of the Restora-
tion.
	Of the success of Cromwellsr colonial
policy Mr. Firth has an even higher
estimate.


	Cromwell was the first English ruler
who systematically employed the~.
power of government to increase
and extend the colonial possessions of
England. His colonial policy was not
a subordinate part of his foreign pol-
icy, but an independent scheme of ac-
tion, based on definite principles and
persistently pursued.


All the English colonies grew up during
the lifetime of Cromwell, and during
the Protectorate these were extended
and consolidated into what might be
called the nucleus of the Empire. Mr.
Firth thinks Cromwell had at one
time the idea of emigrating, and all
through his life he had the keenest in-
terest in New England. Ever since
1643, he was officially connected with
the government of the colonies. These
American colonies exercised great in-
fluence on the development of democ-
racy and independency in England.
The imperial purpose w4h.ich had in-
spired the colonial policy of the Com-
monwealth found its fullest expression
in the actions of the Protector (p.
393). In the internal affairs of the col-
onies Cromwell interfered very little.
But he waged war zealously to extend
the British colonies on the American
continent, whether against French,
Dutch or Spaniards. In spite of the
failure of Penn and Venables in
ELispaniola, the capture of Jamaica
laid the foundation of British West
Indies.

	In reality it was the most fruitful
part of his external policy and pro-
duced the most abiding results. -
Thus the colonial policy which Crom-
well and the statesmen of the Repub-
lic had initiated became the per-
manent policy of succeeding rulers, and
it became so because it represented, not
the views of a particular party, but the
aspirations and the interests of Eng-
lishmen in general. (P. 408.)

]~t must be taken as a plain truth of
 history that Cromwell is the first con-
sistent and systematic architect of
British Imperialism. As such he has
been, and he will be, praised or blamed
by those who glory in or those who
condemn the huge structure which has
been built up on those foundations.
But those who deplore that such bar.~
barous excrescences on the glorious roll
of English history should be linked
with the memory of so pure a name,
do not forget that the Protector of the
middle of the seventeenth century must
not be judged by the canons of any
school in the end of the nineteenth
century; that the standard we use
must be relative, not absolute; that
Cromwell, however wise and just,
could not rise above the best ideals of
his age, beyond the only religion con-
ceivable to a Bible Christian.
	In parting with the book of Mr.
Flrth we feel that at last we have a
Mr. Firtks Cromwell.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00561" SEQ="0561" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="551">	Another Mans Bag.	551

full and conclusive estimate of our Cromwell in our language, Is certainly
great Puritan statesman, which, whilst second to none other in lucidity, liter-
It is based on a learning and research ary art, and sound judgment.
greater than any other biography of Frederic Harri8on.
The Cornhili Magazine.





ANOTHER MANS BAt~.

THE ~ABBATIVE OF EX-PIIOFEBSOR CROSSLEY.

(Conclusion.)

CHAPTER IV.

The Chief Constable was at the other
end of the compartment, and Mr.
Charles Ashdon had taken -the corner
opposite myself. When he had looked
once more at me he gave an exclama-
tion of wonder.
Upon my word, he said, the Car-
lyle man!
I was so taken aback by what had
happened that I scarcely noticed the
rudeness of the remark. But, without
the slightest sign of guilt or consterna-
tion, he apologized at once.
I beg your pardon, sir. That slipped
out unawares. So startled, you know,
to see you here like this.
lie replaced his hat, and returned the
handkerchief to his pocket. Then he
began to realize the strangeness of our
meeting, and was visibly puzzled. He
looked hard at my clothes, for I still
wore the garments which I had bor-
rowed for my meeting. After that he
turned his attention to my companion,
and gave him a sharp and scrutinizing
glance. For myself, I scarcely knew
what to think, and could only wait in
bewilderment. My feeling was that
everything was in confusion; that a
house of cards was falling about my
ears. I was aware, however, that the
Chief of Police was watching both of
us from his corner with quiet interest.
A friend of yours? asked Mr. Ash-
don, suddenly.
	Ye-es, I stammered. Mr.Mr.
	Wade, said the Chief of Police,
with a nod. Mr. Wade.
	The representative of Fillottsons
nodded in return. Glad to see you,
Mr. Wade, he said, genially. I fancy
Ive met you somewhere before.
	Then he turned back to me. Upon
N my word, he began again, but this is
a surprise! I thought you intended to
stay at Leachester for the night, you
know. Going down to Boltport?
	~No, I replied. Iwewere going
to Hinton Junction.
	Indeed? Friends there?
	There was no other way out of it.
Yes, I said.
	It was plain to me by this time that
I had made an awkward mistake, and
had brought myself into a delicate situ-
ation. It was borne in upon my con-
sciousness, as soon as I looked at the
mans face, that there was a shocking
blunder somewhere. If he had been
guilty he would have been alarmed at
this meeting; but he showed not the
slightest trace of alarm. He was no
burglar, no diamond thief! I could
read it in his face, in his voice, in his
manner.
	I tried to pull myself together, as the
saying goes, and to recover my pres-
ence of mind; but this was a difficult
thing to do. Rarely indeed have I
found myself in such a painful and
puzzling position. Mr. Ashdon was
surveying me once more with visible</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00562" SEQ="0562" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="552">552

bewilderment and curiosity. He was
reluctant, perhaps, to put any further
questions. Then I saw his eyes turn
to the luggage-racks above. Except for
his own bag, they were empty.
After that I trembled at the prospect
of another question, but it did not come.
He turned his attention instead to the
Chief of Police. I saw his quick eyes
take in every detail of the stiff, mili-
tary figure, and then I saw them bright-
en slowly. I knew, as if by instinct,
thatthefactsof the situation had dawned
upon him. Still, he did not seem in any
hurry to speak. He proceeded to make
himself comfortable in his corner by
taking a reclining position and raising
one foot to the cushions. This took
quite two minutes, and all the while he
was evidently thinking things out. I
felt that his thinking would have un-
pleasant resnlts for me, and glanced at
my helper. With his eyes half-closed
he was still enjoying the spectacle.
When at last Mr. Ashdon spoke it
was in quite a pleasant tone. I raised
my eyes to his, and saw there a good
deal more than he showed me in words.
Malice? No, it was not malice. Re-
venge? Yes; there was something of
revenge there, but it was mingled with
something else; there was amusement,
enjoyment and a certain playfulness;
there was also a trace of contempt.
Was It contempt for me? What was
coming now? He was addressing his
remarks entirely to myself.
I didnt expect to see you again so
soon, Mr. Crossley; but Ive been think-
ing a good deal about you since we last
met. That was a nice trick you played
me by carrying off my bag!
The tables had been completely
turned. Instead of being called to ac-
count himself, he was bringing me up
before the bar of judgment. With a
strange sensation of helplessness, I
murmured something about a mistake.
Mistake? said the representative of
Fillottsons. Of course, my dear sir,
of course. I am not complaining in the
least. In fact, I have to thank you for
a very pleasant evening with an old
friend. Whom should I meet when I
went to recover my bag, but King of
BurfordsBurfords of Belfast, you
know, the linen people. Hes staying
at the Lion to-night, and Ive been
having a chat with him. We got so
busy with it that I nearly missed the
train.
The Lion was a Leachester hotel,
situated near the station. My calcula-
tions had been faulty indeed!
As it is, continued Mr. Ashdon,
looking at me pleasantlyas it is, Ive
only lost six or seven hours. The Coun-
tess will get her diamonds in time,
after all.
The Countess? I gasped; for he had
evidently intended me to say some-
thing.
Yes, the Countess, sir. I suppose It
never occurred to you that Mr. Charles
Ashdon should have dealings with the
nobilityrh?
He concluded the question with
something like a chuckle, looking first
at me and then at the Chief of Police.
I can only answer for my own sensa-
tions. They were sensations of in-
creasing bewilderment.
Did you happen to see the evening
paper at Leachester? asked Mr. Ash-
don.
How I wished that I could say No!
I nodded helplessly. Then, of course,
he continued, you saw the account of
the great jewel robbery?
I could not deny it. Well, he said,
leaning forward and touching my knee
with his forefinger, the diamonds
stolen from the Hotel Petersburg are
inmybag!
What did the man mean? I knew
that they were In the bag well enough;
but my knowledge only added to the
difficulties of the situation. But, ap-
parently satisfied with my confusion,
Mr. Charles Ashdon went on:
Another Mans Bag.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00563" SEQ="0563" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="553">	Another Mans Bag.	553

	You wouldnt think it nowwould
you? There you had the bag in your
possession for hours, and Ill warrant
you never dreamt it. But if youd been
a prying, inquisitive kind of man,
youd have stumbled upon them, sure
enough; and I fancy they would have
given you a bit of a sensation!
	I felt warm and uncomfortable, not
only because of the words, but because
the mans eyes were upon my face. He
kept them upon my face while he con-
tinued:
	I can just fancy, now, what a pry-
ing sort of man would have done in
your place, if hed rummaged the bag
and afterwards seen the accounts in
the paper. Hed have gone straight to
the police with his story~and with the
bag, too. And if the police were stu-
pid enough to swallow all the impossi-
bilitiesas they generally aretheyd
have been after me all down the line
in less than no time.
	With that he glanced at the Chief.
But the Chief simply nodded.
	That, added Mr. Ashdon, is just
what would have happened if you had
been a prying, inquisitive kind of char-
acter.
	This was horrible. I felt my warmth
turn to heat. I did not glance at the
Chief; but I knew that he was smil-
ing.
	By Jove! continued Mr. Ashdon, In
the same tone, It has been a splendid
joke, though. The landlord of the
Lion brought us the paper in the
smoking-room. Great jewel robbery,
says he; sixty thousand pounds worth
stolen.Hullo, says King, thats in
your line, Ashdon! And, sure as I
live, Mr. Crossley, so it was! It was a
full and graphic account of my rob-
bery this morning from the Hotel
Petersburg!
	He paused to note the effect. The
Chief did not move, and I could only
stare. This was almost a nightmare to
me!
You should have heard us roar,~~
continued Mr. Ashdon, when wed
read it through, and you should have
seen Kings face. Ashdon, he said,
if you ever get safe home with that
sixty thousand Ill eat my hat. Good
gracious, man, what a thundering, reck-
less kind of thief you are! Suppose
the gent who took your bagmeaning
you, Mr. Crossleysuppose hed hap-
pened to peep into the cases! Why,
youd be clapped up in walls in half
an hour. You look a suspicious charac-
ter at the best of timesyou do.
Theres something In your eye quite
extraordinarily bad and wicked; and if
you got caught with those things in
your bag, do you think youd get any-
one to believe your story 
Mr. Ashdon paused to give effect to
his last words. Do you think, said
King, that youd get any one to believe
they were onlypaste?
	Paste! At that word I gave a start.
Mr. Aslidon saw it, but only made a
brief pause. He went on, looking In
turn at each of us:
	You see, gentlemen, King is a bit
of a humorist. Of course the thing he
was talking about could hardly happen.
In the first place, even if my bag were
taken away by a gentleman in mistake,
he would never dream of turning it in-
side out. In the second place, no man,
police or not, would swallow the story
No police-officer would be fool enough
to think that a jewel-thief would steal
jewel-cases as well as jewels. No po-
lice-officer would be stupid enough to
believe the report In the Echothat a
Countess would be such a numskull as
to carry sixty thousand pounds about
with her in genuine stones. Everybody
knows, In these days, that the real
jewels are kept locked up In strong-
rooms, while their owners wear fac-
similes of them in paste.
	There was another pause. The last
sentences had been spoken at, rather
than to, the Chief Constable. He</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00564" SEQ="0564" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="554">	554	Another Mans Bag.
	watching me still with lazy eyes, an-
swered, quietly:
	Exactly. Everybody knows it.
	The remark was intended for me. I
suddenly remembered the scene in his
office, and understood. Those last ar-
guments were probably the very points
which he had wished to touch upon
when I had refused to listen further.
It was his turn now!
	Mr. Ashdon was slightly taken aback
by his assent and there was a longer
pause. Then the Chief spoke again:
	That report in the Echo, he said,
was a bit of smart journalism, at
least.
	Messrs. Fillottsonss representative
laughed. Smart, sirl Well, I should
think so. A silly girl gives the alarm,
and the right man happens to get hold
cAf it. I pity that girl when her mis-
tress gets hold of her. Wait a minute,
though; Ill show you the jewels.
	He had forgotten, for the moment,
his attack upon me. A rising interest
in the details of the story had turned
his attention aside, and he rose to get
his bag. Taking it down, he laid it
upon the seat and began to loosen the
straps. At the same time he kept on
speaking:
	It was a curious affair; but I daresay
such things happen oftener than we
think. As a matter of fact, of course,
the Countess left her family diamonds
at homein the strong-room of a Rus-
sian bank in St. Petersburg. But she
had a sketch made of them by an ex-
pert, and sent it to Margate &#38; Frys
to have a set made exactly like the
originals. This, you see, is the Coun-
tesss first season in England; and
though she wouldnt risk her jewels by
bringing them with her, she wanted to
show them off all the same. Any way,
no doubt she felt that she wouldnt de-
prive the English of a sight of her his-
toric gems. So she took the sketch to
Margate of Regent Street. Margate,
of course, sent the order to us, as he
	sends all such orders. Perhaps you
know, gentlemen, that Fillottsonss one
special line ispaste diamonds.
	The straps were thrown off and the
catches slipped back. Mr. Ashdon took
ont a noisy bunch of keys.
	It was rather a hurried piece of
work, but I waited on the Countess
yesterday with the jewels. She was
not at all satisfied, as it happened, and
was able to point out one or two things
which could easily be bettered. A keen
old lady is the Countess, and she knows
all the points of her jewels, I can tell
you. But she decided to wear them
last night to a ball, and to send them
back with me next daythat is, this
morning. And I must have them back
by Monday, she says. There is a re-
ception at the Russian Embassy on
Monday, and you must bring them
back, better. I shall meet some people
there who know my jewels, especially
the rose diamond. I must have them
back on Monday.
	The bag was unlocked and opened.
First appeared the layer of magazines,
and under that the closely-packed gar-
ments. Mr. Ashdon removed them,
speaking all the while. He was now
a plain, good-humored commercial, in-
terested in his subject, and ready to
talk it out; and I, even in my discom-
fort, could not but feel a certain inter-
est myself.
	Now, he said, you can see how It
happened. The servants knew nothing
of me or of my goods. The Countess
kept all that to herself; and very wise-
ly, for in an hotel things soon get
abroad. Everybody thought these were
the real articles come from Russia,
and the maids saw them placed in the
cabinet after the ball; but they didnt
see the Countess take them out this
morning and hand them over to me,
and. she, as it happened, forgot to lock
the cabinet after her. So, when I was
gone to Paddington, andwhen she was off
to Leatherhead, they found the lewels</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00565" SEQ="0565" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="555">	Another Mans Bag.	555

gone and raised a scare. A smart man
gets hold of it for a Press Intelligence
office, and its all over the country like
a shot. And thats all about it!
	That was really all about it. The
story was complete, with no necessity
on my part for a single question. It
was only too easy to see how things
had fallen out. Ah, if I had only re-
frained from looking into those cases!
	By this time the Chief of Police was
looking into them. Mr. Ashdon took
up the first, and held it out so that we
might see the coronet upon it.
	The Lenstoi coronet, he said,
briefly. Then he opened the case, and
passed the diamond necklace over to
the Chief. Now, he said, just look
at some of our work. Can you tell it
from the real thing?
	I had failed before and could only
gaze at the lustrous pieces in mute mis-
ery; but the Chief turned the necklace
over carefully, and then stood up in the
centreof the carriage. Holding one of the
largest jewels to the lamp, lie slowly
moved it this way and that, to catch the
light at different angles.
	Why, you are an expert! cried Mr.
Ashdon.
	The officer smiled, and gave the neck-
lace back.
	Not exactly, he said; but I had
an opportunity to study the subject
once, and thought it worth while to do
so. The power of refraction, of course,
is the simplest test of all.
	He returned to his seat, and Mr. Ash-
don began. to return his wares to the
bag. Perhaps he thought as he did so
that it was a good thing that they were
only paste after all. It is very sel-
dom, he said, that I meet a person
who knows the difference. You would-
nt know it, Mr. Crossleywould you?
you ?
	He was returning to the attack. Once
again I began to wish myself out of
the carriage. His keen eyes were upon
my face, and I moved helplessly be-
neath them. Replacing the bag, he
went onmercilessly:
	It was lucky that it was you that
took the bag, sir, at any rate. If it
had been one of those prying, inquisi-
tive people I have been speaking of,
why, I might have got into no end of
a bother. Its a good thing to travel
with gentlemen.
	I hated the man at that moment. The
Chief, from his corner, was watching
me, and I felt, though I did not see,
the gleam of amusement in his eyes.
With it all I could only take off my
glasses, rub them for a very long time,
and return them to their place. In my
heart I thanked Heaven that we were
nearing the end of our journey.
	It was a relief that Mr. Ashdon, hav-
ing been placed on the trail of business,
could not easily leave it. He com-
menced to tell us now how the Coun-
tesss diamonds had been made, and
how such articles are generally manu-
factured. The Chief displayed a good
deal of interest; but I could only listen
stupidly. There was, I remember, a
curious jumble of references to May-
ence base, rock~crystal, salt of tartar,
white-lead, powdered borax, mangan-
ese and metallic oxides. There was
also a considerable talk of hot and cold
water, crucibles and mortars; for the
making of paste diamonds seemed to
be a somewhat complicated affair; but
when we ran Into Hinton Junction Mr.
Ashdon drew himself up with a jerk.
	Upon my word, he said, here we
are! I suppose we have to part now.
Im afraid Ive bored you; but at least
Ive tried to give you a little informa-
tion. If at any time, Mr. Crossley, you
happen to find a hoard of diamonds in
another mans bag, you will be able
now to say at once whether they are
genuine stones or not.
	The train stopped, and I hastened to
get out. The Chief followed, and stood
beside me on the platform. Mr. Ash-
don shook hands through the open door</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00566" SEQ="0566" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="556">556

and gave a quick look all round. He
saw a couple of men standing together
at the station entrance.
	Ah! he said, so your friends are
waiting. Dear me, Mr. Crossley, they
look very much likepolicemen!
	I did not wait to hear another word.
That remark explained everything. He
had, no doubt, recognized the Chief at
once, and had been enjoying his dis-
covery throughout the journey. I hur-
ried across the platform; but before I
had reached the other side the Chiefs
hand was on my sleeve.
	It is useless to go out, he said. We
could scarcely get rooms to-night. It
will be better to stay here in the wait-
ing-room, and catch the first train
back.
	When will that be?
	He looked at his watch. At six-fif-
teen in the morning, he answered,
coldly.
	Five hours! This was pleasant, in-
deed! I stood mute in doubt and help-
less wrath; and while I stood the train
by which we had come began to move
out of the station. I saw the compart-
ment we had occupied, and saw Mr.
Ashdon in it. He was leaning back in
his corner seat, looking over at us and
smiling.
* * * * * * *

	As you will have guessed, Mr. Ash-
dons story was correct in every partic-
ular. In the morning papers it was
explained that the Lenstol diamonds

Chamberss Journal.
had not been stolen, but that the Coun-
tess herself had placed them in security
before going out. The subject was
dropped at once as far as the public
was concerned, and I should have been
the last to revive it if I had not been
obliged to do so in self-defence. The
story is bad enough in any case, but
not so bad as some have painted it. In
fact, a distorted version of my adven-
ture has lately been published. It ap-
peared first in a Boltport sheet, under
the heading, The Prying Professor,
the Chief Constable and the Paste Dia-
monds. I was described in this as a
prying old gentleman, whose lack of
the sense of humor is only less con-
spicuous than his conceit, his ilbtemper
and his love of meddling. This absurd
slander gradually went the round of
the county press, and certain people
have at last connected it with me. It
appeared in another form in a higher
place. This was in the columns of the
Spectator, where my recently-published
Carlyle discoveries have provoked so
much discussion. In a letter dated from
Leachester, the Inquiries which result-
ed in my possession of those docu-
meats were declared to be an unwar-
rantable intrusion into the private com-
partments of Another Mans Bag!
	My narrative, I believe, will show
that I was the victim of circumstances
rather than of a vulgar, prying curi-
osity. It will also explain why I am
now so careful as to my luggage.
W.	E. Cute.




HUMILITY IS THE SAINTS STRONG BOX.

My door, saith Lowly heart, is all unbarred,
And sets a lamp, and keepeth fearful guard;
Pride praises God that all his bolts are strict,
And smiles at robbers while the safe Is picked.
Frederick Langbridge.
Humility is the Saint s Strong Box.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00567" SEQ="0567" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="557">557
Mimicry and Other Habits of Cult/es.


MIMICRY AND OTHER HABITS OF CUTTLES.

	I have no desire to raise the ques-
tion as to how certain colors change in
the skin of the cuttle-fishes, whether
by volition or otherwise. My purpose
is only to record facts. Just now I am
only touching the fringe of a very great
subject, although Mr. Bate began it so
long ago. Like my article on the
crabs, this also will be written on
hypothetical linesalthough showing
voluntary actions in these creatures
leaving to the future the final decision.
These cephalopods are true mollusks,
although they make the nearest ap-
proach of all known creatures to the
vertebrate forms. Here, for the first
time, we have a distinct brain enclosed
in a brain pan of jelly or cartilage an-
swering to the skull in the higher
forms of life.
	Beside this rudimentary skull, ~t few
of this species have also a spinal col-
umn in shadow; for I think it doubtful
if it is in its initiatory stage. In some
it is in the form of a clear, flexible
gelatinous pen or feather, strong
enough to keep the animal in shape. In
others it takes the figure of an oval
shelly plate, carrying on one of its sur-
faces a quantity of very thin shelves
which are kept apart by pillars so fine
as to be microscopic; and, although
formed of hard, stony matter, by this
arrangement the plate is so light as to
float in water, thus giving a needful
buoyancy to the creature.
	In animals so nearly allied to the
fishes, this question arises with those
who intimately know them: if sense
were compared with sense in the two
races, which would show the highest
development? And it has been inferred
that the cuttles would take the high-
est place. But seeing that the fishes

	1Mimicry and Other Habits of Crabs; The Liv-
ing Age. July 7, 1900.
seem to possess more senses than the
cuttles, this might give the fishes an
advantage in fighting the battle of life,
	Here, I purpose to take the faculties
of the cuttle in succession.2
	The Eyes consist of a single pair,
one on each side of the head, and are
large and brilliantsuperior as an or-
gan of vision to those of many of the
vertebrates, and presenting peculiar-
ities of great interest to the anatomist.
The Ears are two chambers or cav-
ities behind the eyes, in each of which
is suspended a sac containing a clear
fluid and an otolith or ear-stone. Cut-
ties are very quick of hearing; and
great caution is needed when trying to
catch them, so that no noise may be
made.
	The Taste.In the mouth is a large
fleshy tongue, the structure of which
indicates a great development in the
sense of taste; in fact, we know of no
marine animal which has such facil-
ities for the enjoyment of its food.
	The Smell.Below, or behind, the
eyes are small cavities with raised
borders, containing a soft wart-like
substance, and supplied with special
nerves. These appear to be organs of
smell.
	The Feelings, or Touch.These are
found in the whole skin and lips, and
especially in the arms and tentacles.
	Beside this, cuttles have character-
istics which are peculiarly and wholly
their own.
	Thus they have but two bones or
horny developments connected with
their structure. These are in the up-
per and lower jaws, in the form of a
parrots beak, and are formidable wea-
pons when in use, being so hard, and
attached to muscles so strong, that

	2S~ Gosses Manual of Marine Zoology for the
British Isles, p. 133.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00568" SEQ="0568" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="558">558	Mimicry and Other Habits of Cuttles.

they can easily break through the back
and claws of crabs.
	In feeding, unlike the case of most
animals, the lower jaw is a fixture, and
the upper jaw opens and closes the
mouth, giving the creature great com-
mand of grip when attacking large ob-
jects.
	Then they are head-footed animals;
and when walking on the floor of the
ocean they are very different from
most other creatures, In having their
head and heels so close together, and
their mouth and eyes so near the dirt
and weeds of the sea-bottom.
	Then their blood is either violet,
green or transparent; and, I believe,
never red. And their general habits,
including mimicry, are so intense and
extreme that I purpose to review sev-
eral of these creatures individually.
My first case will be the

ELEDONE OCTOPUS.

	These Invertebrates are fairly plenti-
ful off the Cornish and Devon coasts
and breed freely there; their eggs are
enveloped in a glutinous whitish-gray
finger-like case; and in the early spring
they are often attached by the paren.ts
to the fishing implements of the crab
fishermen, in bunches of from a score
to thirty in number.
	The young, in breaking the sac in
July or August, are perfect in form
and color; and are about the length of
rice grains, but a little broader in size.
I have known them squirt ink the
moment they were afloat.
	Full-grown specimens seldom exceed
two feet six inches in their extreme
grip; and having only a single row of
suckers on their arms they cannot be
confounded with the larger varieties.
Their food is generally small crusta-
ceans, but when hungry they will em-
brace all kinds of young fish life.
	In the winter months when food Is
scarce, they are caught on the fisher-
mans hook, and when thrown into the
boat there is no end to their wander-
ings; sometimes they will climb up the
mast a considerable distance, or, if al-
lowed, will quietly creep over the side
of the boat and drop into the depths
below.
	Their enemies are all the predatory
fishes and larger crabs, and over and
above their sepid secretions their
mimicry manifests itself in imitating
their surroundings to avoid these foes,
for it is certain that but few species in
the great deep afford Its inhabitants
such pleasant food as do these cuttles;
and as a consequence all the hungry
forces of the sea are aiming at their
destruction.
	That they may meet these enemies
the great Designer has supplied cuttles
with compensating balances equal to
their wants for the preservation of the
race. First, they possess an  elaborate
facility for instantly changing their
skin into a great variety of colors,
which seem to be under the control of
the muscles, and held in or under the
cuticle in sacs or vesicles. This power
is always used by the animal for as-
silnilating or blending its colors with
its environment. And secondly, when
these deceptive colors fail and the
creatures are really discovered and at-
tacked by their enemies, they are fur-
nished with an ink bag and siphon,
whereby they can instantly cover their
pursuers in a cloud of darkness some
two or three feet square; and while
thus enveloped the eledone quietly drops
out of sight.
	Considering the home and life of
these creatures, there can be no doubt
that in our shallow waters, where
masses of red, olive and green sea-
weeds abound with their varying
shades, Interspersed here and there
with jutting rocks and neutral sands, at
times when the sea is clear and the
sunshine is on them, they must present
vistas of harmonious and unique
beauty. And further, outside the</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00569" SEQ="0569" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="559">Mimicry and Other Habits of Cuttks.

laminarian zone or the range of the
sea-weeds, amid the many varieties of
the sea-bottom, where the hoary rocky
pinnacles pierce up through the blue
sea, where patches of gray sands lie
here and there in contrast to these
looming heights and stretching
shadows, and where all is toned and
softened by the sun throwing its dim
blue light on countless millions of red
Gorgonias,3 creamy Alcyonhidffe and
white bivalves, in the sometime quiet
of this oceanic sylvan wilderness, there
must be a dreamy condition of still-
ness and color almost impossible else-
where.
In localities like these the eledone
lives. To match and blend with all
these gradations of tints and hues,
when wandering through these vales
of beauty, so as to be prepared for the
worst and to evade their piratical and
plunderous enemies, these cuttles have
at will a great variety of vanishing
and fleeting colors, many of which I
have seen displayed. Among them I
have noticed a bright mahogany on
the back with a whitish blue on the
chest; also reddish streaks running
down the back and sides, filled in with
bluish gray, the latter color covering
the under part of the mantle; also a
chocolate red on the back with a green
chest and surroundings; then a French
gray color on the back mottled with a
creamy white throughout.
I have seen, too, a mottled skin of
salmon color and gray with flashes of
spotted green, the green showing
brightest on the web between the arms.
Another color has been a heliotrope on
the back, with peacock blue mixed
with salmon color below. And these
were all made to move and shade into
each other as freely and gently as the
blushes on a ladys face, while at
other times they could be so suddenly

~Iu some places the bottom of the sea is covered
as thick se a fern-brake with these beautiful flex-
ible corals.
559

mixed and fused together as to be be-
yond any description of mine.
I now come to the

OCTOPUS VULGABIS.

These massive cepkalopods live among
the rocky precipices under the sea; and
from cavern and crevice are ever
ready to pounce out and assault their
enemies. I cannot Imagine any crea-
ture more vindictive, violent or cun-
ning, or whose embrace is so much like
the grip of death, relentless, sure, abid-
ing; once felt, ever to be remembered.
On our coasts we have them with
tentacles stretching seven feet, with a
thousand suckers on their eight arms~
some of whose discs will easily cover a
penny.
The late Frank Buekiand once
stated that there was no difficulty in
a creature like this holding a man
down in the sea and drowning him.
Their enemies are most of the fishes
with predal habits, with whom they
often hattie successfully; for beside the
Immense muscular power centred in
these limbs, they have their sucking
cups, which are none other than tough
leather-like pistons and cylinders at-
tached to these flexible arms, which
can surround any object, and whose
grip and action are further regniatefi
and intensified by using, at will, the
weight of the ocean and atmosphere
above.
Then they have their ink bag an4
siphon, with which they can half suffo-
cate their adversary, besides envelop-
ing him in a cloud of pitchy darkness
which no eye can penetrate, while they
are in clear water and can retreat at
leisure.
Their favorite food is crahs and lob-
sters, whose hard hacks they can
easily pierce with their bony parrot-
like heaks.
On the coasts of Cornwall the largest
forms are readily caught on the fisher-
mans hook; and an objectionable com</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00570" SEQ="0570" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="560">560	Mimicry and Other Habits of, Cuttles.

panionship is sometimes the result. This
was the case recently near Mevagissey.
On a dark autumn night, in a small
boat, Mr. Samuel Kelly was fishing on
the high rocks off the Griffin Head-
land, when one of these devil-fish took
his bait, and with the usual effort was
hauled on board. But his difficulty
was to get the hook to continue his
work, for he had been successful in
catching several pollack and conger,
and the moment he touched the brute
some of its clammy tentacles would
embrace his arm, holding him to the
spot, for its other arms were fastened
around the thwart. Soon the beast be-
came so violent that it really made him
fear it. He made a supreme effort to
get his hook, but the creature fastened
its largest suckers on the back of his
right hand, and in the battle he had
to drop his line and with the nails of
his left hand to dig the suckers out of
his flesh, for they seemed to bury
themselves there. After this experi-
ence, there was no more doubt or in-
decision in the fight, for seizing a sharp
knife he quickly cut the hook from its
hold, upon which the cuttle crept away
to another part of the boat. But this
did not finish Mr. Kellys night work,
for on again throwing out his line he
had a still heavier haul, and when It
came to the water-line he could not get
it an inch further, although he used all
his strength, for the line was new and
stronger than he could break.
	In this dilemma he had to hold on
tight, and on looking over the side by
the aid of a fickering light he found
himself glaring into the eyes of an-
other devil-fish, and a much larger one
than the first. He further found that
the creature had taken the boat for its

Mr. Samuel Kelly is a man to he relied on. He
has a school in Mevagissey, under the Cornwall
County Council, for teaching youngstere the art
of making knots and splices, sail and net-mend.
ing, etc. Beside his evidence, I have many other
proofs from other fishermen of the audacity and
violence of these creatures.
enemy, and was attacking it with all
its force, its tentacles embracing the
stern on the one hand, and running for-
wards to near the middle section on the
other.
	On thinking over his recent troubles
with its neighbor, and the waste of
time likely to ensue in a still longer en-
counter with a stronger brute, he de-
cided not to risk another fight, but to
use the advantage of its violent on-
slaught on the boat. Taking his knife
and watching his opportunity, he
finally cut the hook out of the intruder
who, on being liberated, soon dropped
out of sight.
	The next day I verified most of Mr.
Kellys statements. The arms of the
dead octopus in the boat stretched over
seven feet, and on the back of Mr.
Kellys hand was a very black round
bruise about half an inch in diameter
corresponding with the inner circle of
one of the largest suckers of the dead
octupus. Since then he has caught
several of these cuttles, and one whose
arms stretched over six feet and a half.
In our waters none of these head-
footed mollusks have been known to
take human life, but it is scarcely ques-
tionable, if favorable opportunities
presented themselves, that they would
do so.5 In 1879 one of the attendants
of the Scarborough Aquarium was at-
tacked by only a small octopus when
cleaning out a tank. The experience
might have ended fatally had he been
in the sea with a flood tide. As it was,
he had to make his exit, leaving his
boot (by which the creature held him
fast) behind him.8 But there have been
occasions in other seas when the worst
has happened, and men have been
caught In the slimy folds of gigantic

	5A.	fact that should he known hy all persons
who have anything to do with the sea, Is that
the octopus Is easily mastered by heing tightly
gripped hy the throat. When this Is done, its ten-
tacles will instantly relax their hold.
55ee wyldes Royal Natural History, p. 762.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00571" SEQ="0571" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="561">	Afrnicry and Other Habits of Cu/ties.	561

cuttles, which have held them on or
dragged them to destruction. Sir
Grenville Temple tells us how a Sar-
dinian captain, while bathing at Jer-
beh, was seized and drowned by an
octopus, his limbs being found bound
by the arms of the animal, although
only in four feet of water; while Cap-
tain J. M. Dens, a French navigator of
repute, states that, when off the coasts
of Africa, three of his men were scrap-
ing the sides of his ship on a fine
day when they were attacked by one
of these violent creatures, which drew
two of them away under water in spite
of every effort made to save them,
while the third who was rescued died
during the night. In the fight one of
the creatures arms was cut off,
twenty-five feet in length, and with
suckers on it as large as pot-lids.
Should there still remain a residuum
of doubt in any mind respecting the
existence of gigantic cuttles, this will
be dispelled by the following fact re-
corded by the Rev. M. Harvey, of St.
Johns, Newfoundland. On October 26,
1873, two fishermen were out In a boat
near the eastern end of ConceptIon
Bay. Observing a floating object on
the water they rowed towards it and
struck it; on which it immediately shot
out two vast tentacles around the boat,
as if wrestling with an antagonist.
Fortunately, they had a hatchet on
board with which they cut them from
the creature, which after blackening
the sea with its ink, soon made off.
One of these magnificent fragments
was measured by Mr. Alexander Mur-
ray, geologist, and Professor Verrill, of
Yale College, Connecticut, who found It
to be seventeen feet long and three
and a half feet in circumference. This
fragment is now preserved in St.
Johns College, Newfoundland. Since
then scientists have further considered
the subject, and concluded that this

TSee Henry Lees Sea Monsters Unmasked, p.
44.	This work gives a mass of facts respectIng
	LIVING AGE.	VOL. VIII.	433
beast with its tentacles could not have
been less than forty-four feet long.T
	Reverting to the British octopus, I
may further state that its mimicry is
very great. The colors it uses run
through deep chocolate, dull red, brown
and gray, and it has the power of so
arranging these hues that in the shade
and cover of the dark rocks it is al-
most unseen by any eye, which facili-
tates its easily worrying a stranger,
pouncing upon its food, or hiding from
its enemies. Its change from one color
to another is almost instantaneous, and
the body can be mottled with the whole
of these tints just as quickly.
	I once saw a tank cut in the rocks on
the open coast near low water and cov-
ered with many folds of iron netting,
in which were kept twenty of these
cuttles. Around the sides and bottom
grew the dark olive laminarian sea-
weeds and on the rocks under them
clung a stunted reddish-brown flexible
coral; this they always rested on and
imitated; and were always of a red-
dish-brown hue. They lived in seem-
ing harmony and when a violent storm
broke in the cover they did not care to
leave it, but remained there for some
weeks after. Their walking power Is
also considerable, and on the sea-bot-
tom no doubt they often approach the
object of their attack in this manner,
accommodating themselves to the vari-
ous colors surrounding them as they
near the quarry.
	The fishermen see much of their
walking and climbing powers and col-
oring faculty, when caught and thrown
into the boat, for the cuttles often go
from stem to stern in search of shelter,
and more than once, while the fisher-
men were busy, I have known them,
when very valuable for aquarium pur-
poses, quietly slip over the side and
drop away to the depths, much to the
chagrin of the fishermen.

large cuttles. Also see Knights Pictorial Mu-
seum of Auimated Nature, p. 173.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00572" SEQ="0572" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="562">562	Mimicry and Other Habits of Cuttles.
	I shall now notice the

LOLLGO VULGARIS.

	In the summer months these crea-
tures are found in vast numbers on the
southern and western coasts of Great
Britain, following the mackerel, pil-
chard and sprat, when they approach
the shore, into every nook and corner
of the coast; and are reliable bait used
by all the long-shore fishermen
throughout the autumn, when engaged
in catching conger and pollack, etc.
At times they are a great pest to the
drift fishermen, watching their nets
and biting the fish there, and, when
nearly satiated, eating out their eyes,
fo~ they seldom devour wholly one fish,
but rather prefer a tit-bit from the
back, between the head and dorsal fin.
They are caught in turn by the fish-
erman putting a large tough bait on a
fine line, and, when it is covered by
the arms of the cuttle for the purpose
of drawing it to its beak, pulling it as
gently as possible to the surface; then
with a rod, at the end of which are
fastened several hooks, he gaf1~s the
creature. They seldom leave the coasts
until after spawning, which seems to
be performed in the quiet hours be-
tween the storms in November and De-
cember.
	These duties are carried out close to
the shore, so near indeed that I have
many times seen scores left on the
beach by the ebbing tide. The males
are aways present and are much
larger than the females. Their mode
of reproduction seems to be of a very
peculiar nature. Mr. Couch in his
Journal stated that from reliable evi-
dence, which he gave, the loligo cuttle
seems to produce its young alive. I
also thought the same and sent what
appeared to be young cuttles, cut from
the parent to the late Mr. Frank Buck-
land, Dr. Day, of Cheltenham, and oth-
ers, who seemed to have no doubt on
the subject, and urged me to continue
to watch the fcetus until its final de-
velopment. Nevertheless, although I
examined the family for years, I made
no further progress except in finding
that when these forms touched a cold
surface a muscular action took place;
and what appeared to be the young
cuttle was flung clean out of the sac
which enveloped it.
In the meantime a friend had set
some up for microscopic purposes; and
beautiful objects they were, for the
whole creature seems bound up so com-
pactly and securely. At a later date I
sent a few specimens to Mr. Thomas
Bolton, of Birmingham, a microscopist
of repute, and he asserted that they
were not young cuttles but the sper-
matozoa of the male. Presuming this
statement true, to be of this order they
were massive forms indeed, as each of
them ran from twelve to fifteen lines
in length and less than a line in
breadth, and was of needle form. In
situ they are held in a bag containing
several thousands, about two-thirds
down the body, with a duct running
from it into the open near the neck,
when congress Is near. This canal con-
tains many of these forms ready for
exit; but there seems no possibility of
their reaching the female excepting by
the assistance of the long tentacles be-
longing to the creature, which possibly
might take hold of them and pass them
to their final destination.
	On examining the female a mass of
gelatinous matter was found at the ex-
treme end of the mantle having the ap-
pearance of eggs about the size of com-
mon peas, fused In a lump; but how
they could be separated and the sper-
matozoa deposited in each Is the diffi-
culty. With our present slight knowl-
edge it is impossible to say what might
be done by these two creatures work-
ing in harmony, each using the longest
arms.
	The largest loligo I have seen meas-
ured three feet eight inches without at-</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00573" SEQ="0573" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="563">	Mimicry and Other Habits of Cuttles.	563

tempting to stretch its tentacles. Like
the fishes, they seem to sleep with one
eye closed at a time, as I have seen
them resting on the sea-bottom for this
purpose; and when the bait fell near
the sleeping side it was unobserved,
but when dropped on the other it was
gripped at once.
	Their enemies are all the carnivorous
fishes, which they often evade, either
by evolution, fight or mimicry; for all
of which devices they have some spe-
cial adaptations.
	In the first instance, they have two
tough flexible fins or wings, high on
the back, which enable them to swim
forwards or backwards without turn-
ing, which is an accommodation of
great utility in either attack or retreat.
	Then, their eyes are so situated as
almost to command a circle; this also
in a fight is invaluable, for they can
see all their enemies and know their
power, and can advance or retire as
the occasion may require. Then be-
sides their ink bag they have a very
muscular siphon enabling them to
shoot their enemies, in the air some
ten feet, and in the sea some three or
four feet away.
	Not long ago a friend of mine saw a
skirmish between a loligo and its
enemy in which the cuttle came off the
victor. He was fishing in the clear
water of Mevagissey Bay, and, wish-
ing to catch a John Dor6e, he tied the
end of his line to the tail of a live young
sea bream and threw it into the sea.
Now a Dor6e is very fond of living
food, and likes to swallow it head fore-
most. This suits the fisherman, as
when devoured in this form the spines
of the bream act as hooks to the fish-
ermans line, and are sure to bring all
on board.
	The bi-eam had not got far down in
the sea before a cuttle saw it, and
quickly fastened on to the back of Its
neck; and before any steps were taken
to scare it away, a large Dor~e was
seen coming to the front. There was
no doubt or hesitation about its pur-
pose, for it was seen that it desired to
swallow the lot, as It was quietly go-
ing forward all the time, but taking
a side view as the opportunity best
offered. When about five feet from its
quarry, there was a violent rush on it,
with jaws wide open, but there was
just as quick action on the other side,
for the contents of the ink bag were as
quickly shot into the open mouth. In
an instant, with the impetus of the
rush, the Dor~e was in a cloud of thick
darkness which the cuttle had also put
between them, when he slunk away out
of sight.
	The Dor~e also soon made its ap-
pearance out of the muddle in a dread-
ful state; its eyes rolled as if in terror,
and its beautiful olive skin had turned
deadly pale, while its coughing and
fuming was something to be remem-
bered, black matter being again and
again expectorated from gills and
mouth. It was really thought that the
creature was about to die, and the gaff
was got ready to take it on board, for
it had floated up within four feet of
the boat, but noting her outline it
gently sank into the depths below.
	Their shooting out of water is gener-
ally directed against the fisherman
when gaffing them for bait, his face
being always their target, nnless he has
anything about him of a white color,
when this arrests their attention.
	I once remember having a noted
London doctor out at sea for a little
amateur fishing. He would like to see
a loligo cuttle caught, he said. I
warned him of what was likely to hap-
pen when gaffing was on, but he did
not care. Surely, he said, I can
dodge such guess-work as this must
be, for so short a time. I felt dubi-
ous as to the result, seeing his white
shirt was a prominent objeet through
his having such an open vest. FThally
a cuttle took the bait, and as I drew</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00574" SEQ="0574" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="564">5.64	Mimicry and Other Habits oJ Cuttles.
it towards us the doctor lost all
thought of himself and his adornments
in his admiration of the movements
and the beautiful eyes of the creature,
when in an instant, as I gaffed it, the
whole ink charge struck him in the
throat and sadly blackened his white
habiliments.
	As to the mimicry of these creatures.
In the summer months, when really
settled on the coasts, they may be
found by night on any colored sea-bot-
tom if the water is pure; and with the
necessary appliances they may be
caught at such times on rocks and
piers jutting into the sea. But with
the daylight, if possible, they make for
cover or places with a dark bottom,
especially where the large olive lamin-
arian sea-weeds grow, for here they
are safe, because the color of the one
can be so easily and instantly
mimicked by the other. On a dark, un-
decided colored bottom they can also
manage to assimilate themselves to its
hues, and, if necessity compels them
to rest on the brown sands, although
unable to color brown, they can as-
sume a kind of dead flesh color which
harmonizes extremely well with their
surroundings.
	My last case will be the

SEPIA OFFICINALIS.

	These creatures are plentiful on the
southern coasts of England and Ire-
land; they have not the persistent
skulking and pouncing proclivities of
the octopus, but often fight the battle
of life in the open sea, and when hard
pressed dodge in the shade, or around
the corners of the rocks, and even
cover themselves with sand, as the oc-
casion suits, when hiding from their
enemies, or for the capture of food.
They seem to be rather susceptible to
cold, and leave the shore in the early
autumn, returning again to it with the
early summer.
	Evidently they breed on the coasts,
as their dark grape-like eggs are
found in bunches attached to stones
and sea-weeds, not far from land. They
seem fond of a mixed diet, as when in
the surface of the sea they will often
pursue the fishes living there; and will
sometimes feed ravenously on mackerel
when meshed in the fishermens nets;
while their powerful jaws point to the
probability of their being used, like
others of the family, in crushing up
and feeding on crabs of a considerable
size when living on the sea bottom.
	Their eyes are splendid objects to
look at: the pupils are large and of a
dark blue color, each having a beauti-
ful nictitating membrane which comes
down from above, having gentle
curves on its lower edge and tinged as
if with burnished silver, seeming to
act as a reflector of light. Evidently
this membrane is a magnificent ar-
rangement in connection with these
creatures habits which require large
pupils to their eyes for collect-
ing the scattered rays of light, so
as to see objects in the deep water of
their winter home, though they must
needs use the same organs when living
in the great light of our summer seas.
Their mechanical arrangement is not
so quick as the winking process in
birds and sharks; but is so slow that
it can be adjusted so as to take in only
necessary light.
	Their ink bag is very large; and in
hiding from their enemies they can fill
a larger space of water with their ink
than any of the cuttles. It was from
these that the old artists extracted
their dark coloring matter for painting
their pictures.
	They also possess the true cuttle
bone, situated along the back, which
keeps the creature in form. It is com-
posed mostly of carbonate of lime; and
by a peculiar arrangement of the
plates in its formation it always floats
in the sea. By this means an Intima-
tion is always given above, to those</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00575" SEQ="0575" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="565">565.
Mimicry and Other Habits of Cuttles.

who can notice it, of the death of
every one of the family, for no
creature below attempts to digest it.
Our old folks used this cuttle bone
in various forms. The ladies mixed it
with their cosmetics for beautifying
the skin and polishing and whitening
their teeth, the scholars--before blotting-
paper was inventedas pounce for dry-
ing their ink quickly, and the lower
classes as a medicine for colds; a tea-
spoonful in a cup of hot water with
sugar forming a dose for a sweat.
This creature differs from the octo-
pus in having ten arms. As before In-
tirnated, it seeks its food in many
ways. When it is hunting in the open
sea, and its quarry is large, at the
right moment the whole muscular
force of these arms is brought to bear
on it; but if the food desired is small
and active, other tactics are adopted;
and the two long tentacles are brought
into use. We know nothing in nature
like it. Under these conditions the cut-
tle takes its case as if asleep on the
sea-bottom, assimilating its color as
nearly as possible to its surroundings.
The eight arms are brought so close to-
gether that they look like a miniature
elephants trunk, only a little stouter.
With the two long tentacles contracted
and hidden within them, on the ap-
proach of food in the shape of a prawn,
small crabs or small fish, the two high-
est or central arms are lifted; and
three others are gently moved aside so
as to be out of the way of the coming
dash of the hidden tentacles: the cuttle
quietly moves nearer to or further from
the object, so as to have it within the
proper reach of this death stroke, and
in a moment, like a lightning flash,
sometimes quicker than the eye can
follow it, these tentacles are darted
out, the victim is caught and secreted
in the folds of its outer arms, and
torn in pieces by the merciless beak.8

85ee also Lees Sea Monsters Unmasked, p.
20.
	In appearance these are the most
beautiful of all the cuttles; but I ques-
tion whether they are to be seen at
their best in the summer months, near
the shore; their great beauty seems to
be especially reserved for display in the
deep sea when sexual affinities are to
the front, and then possibly only for a
short time.
	I have seen one of them with the
groundwork or principal color of the
skin a rich dark brown, with snow-
white zebra-like markings running down
across the body about an eighth of an
inch wide and less than half an inch
apart, this covering the whole body
and part of the arms; the fin which
surrounds the body was exquisitely
spotted with white or yellow. In this
dress it was really one of the most at-
tractive objects I ever saw in the sea.
Their mimicry seems easily to run in
three colors; brown, yellow and white.
And the creature can be instantly
shaded into the whole of them when
necessary. In the summer months
they are very active in following young
herrings, sprats, bream, red mullet,
etc.; and these in the clear summer
water generally keep on dark olive,
weedy grounds. In following them
these cuttles quickly cover their mantle
a dull brown, which blends so well
with the weeds that the cuttles are
very difficult to be seen; while, if they
have to move out on the gray sands.
their white zebra markings are brought
out in a dull form, and the brown is
softened with yellow, which gives.
them a very indefinite appearance, and
almost hides them from view.
	The largest of these creatures I ever
saw was nine inches wide and about
three feet long, the body and arms
covering sixteen inches, and the.
stretched tentacles the remainder.
	In closing I may remark that there
are several other cuttles belonging te
our seas, all of which have more or less~
the power of mimicry. I might further</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00576" SEQ="0576" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="566">	566.	His Uncle Dan.

state that Darwin in his Voyage of
the Beagle (see page 3) makes some
interesting observations on the discov-
ery of cuttles in a pool on the shore of
the island of St. Jago. From the facts
stated it may be inferred that these sup-
port the theory of voluntary mimicry
in this family; for he says that these
The Contemporary Review.
animals escape detection by a very ex-
traordinary chameleon-like power of
changing their colors; and that they
vary their tints acording to the nature
of the ground they pass over. He was
much amused at the various methods
used by one individual to escape de-
tection.
Matthias Dunn.



HIS UNCLE PAN.

- The summer after our trying experi-
ences at Sandyportwhere most of our
months holiday was spent in turning
away from the cottage we had rented
all the other families to whom Mr.
Joseph Scorer had also let itmy wife
insisted on trying the east coast. You
see, she comes from the north herself,
and she had, I think, an idea that as
East Anglia lay nearer her native land
than Sussex or Wessex, the inhabi-
tants would be more likely to be im-
bued with, or at all events to some ex-
tent tinctured with, some of the more
prominent virtues, including that of
honesty, than she had found the South-
rons. These latter she considered
spoiled by the annual inrush of lion-
doners all in a heap in August, which
made the natives masters of the situa-
tion, and gave them opportunities for
haymaking of which it was altogether
too much to expect human nature not
to take advantage.
We fixed on Felixstowe as our
headquarters, and with our last years
experiences still very fresh in our
minds we naturally reverted to lodg-
ings. If they were not absolutely
everything that could be desiredare
such to be found this side Heaven?
we could at all events leave them for a
Whole day at a tune without the cer-
tainty of finding a furious father and
an anxious mother and a brood of dis
tressful children clamoring for posses-
sion when we returned.
And if the Felixstowe beach did not
fully answer the family requirements
in the mater of sand and pools, there
were compensations to be found else-
where.
On the low-lying sandy spit near the
old fort was a soldiers camp, with
drilling ground and shooting-ranges,
and in these things my youngsters took
the keenest interest and delight. They
lay by the hour in the wire-grass and
watched the shooting, and wandered
over the butts when it was over and
dug up treasure trove in the shape of
long metal Lee-Metford cartridge cases,
and conical bullets which had wan-
dered wide among the sandhills. We
bequeathed nearly a cartload of such
spoil to our landlady when we went
home, much to her surprise and dis-
gust. They were never tired of linger-
ing through the canvas streets of the
camp, the houses of which bore fanci-
ful legends in uncouth charcoal charac-
ters, the marks at once of burnt stick
and a pointed, if none too polished, wit,
and possibly of something of a retali-
atory spirit. The Home for Lost
Dogs struck us as hardly likely to have
been so labelled by its inhabitants, but
as being more probably a reply in kind
from the occupants of the Rat Pit
next door, or possibly a tu quoque from</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00577" SEQ="0577" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="567">	I/is Uncle Dan.	567

	the Flea Trap, or Monkey House,
or Cockytoo Lodge, or the Mon-
grels Parlor, all of which were adja-
cent, or possibly it was the tangible
evidence of a midnight raid by the
Laughing Jackasses at the other end
of the camp.
Our young folks haunted the camp,
and came to know it in allwell, say
in most ofits phases. They watched
it work and they watched it playat
cards and draughts and dominoes, at
football, cricket and quoits. They crit-
icised its cooking arrangements and its
various methods of devouring its food,
which, I am bound to say, tended
rather towards business-like despatch
than towards elegance of manners.
They watched it receive its letters and
retire into corners, to read them, and
lie flat on its stomach to write its re-
plies with much arduous toil of hand
and tongue. They heard it sing and
laugh and grumble. They saw it re-
ceive its modest pay, and then creep,
dingy and grubby, into its triangular
darknesses, whence, after a brief
period of retirement, It emerged radi-
ant in butterfly scarlet, with shining
face, and plastered hair ornamented
with precariously clinging cap, and
then, with diminutive cane twirling
jauntily, they saw it strut proudly
away to the town on conquest bent.
Both my boys were going to be
soldiers the moment they were big
enough. Both my girls were going to
marry soldiers as soon as they grew
up. I felt it my duty to beg them to
become, and to choose, officers, and my
mind was relieved when they stated
that such of course was their intention.
But one morning there sprang up on
a vacant plot among the sand hum-
mocks between the camp and the
town, a sudden mushroom growth of
white bell tents arranged In symmetri-
cal lines around the four sides of a long
parallelogram, with large square mess
tents at each end, and cooking ovens
dug out of the sandhills beyond the
lines. The work was executed in busi-
ness-like fashion by soldierly men of
graver aspect and more sober mien
than the light-hearted irresponsibles of
the Rat Trap and the Home for
Lost Dogs beyond, some of whom
strolled down to offer suggestions,
which were received with a chilling
lack of attention.
Presently, with shrill squeak of
many fifes and much rattle of kettle-
drums, there marched in from the sta-
tion a regiment of boy soldiers, the
eldest I should say not more than fif-
teen, but every man of them bearing
himself with all the conscious pride of
a bemedalled veteran of fifty.
Thenceforth the Rat Trap and the
Mongrels Parlor and the home of
the Laughing Jackasses knew us no
more. All our attention was centred
on the youthful warriors of the new
camp, and we soon came to know
them in the lump as well as we had
known their elders farther along the
shore.
	But even warriors, in the lump, are
not as interesting as individuals; and
as we became familiar with the ma-
chinery of the camp, our chief enjoy-
ment began to revolve round one par-
ticular little unit thereof.
	We had each of us separately been
struck by him as they marched in that
first day, and this alone sufficed to
give him a place apart from his fel-
lows in all our minds. He was the
brightest-faced youngster in the regi-
mentbrown hair, pert nose, quick blue
eyes which roved around in vast enjoy-
ment of the sensation he was helping
to create, perfect health and rollicking
humor In every curve of his impudent
little face.
	He was one of the kettledrums, and
the way his sticks flashed and twirled
was a sight and a source of amaze-
ment to all beholders. His very soul
seemed to run down into the points of</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00578" SEQ="0578" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="568">	568	His Unc?e Dan.

those twinkling sticks, and his boyish
delight in the noise he could extract
from his drum was barely veiled be-
neath the gravity he considered becom-
ing to a man of his position.
We were constantly meeting him
strolling out with the other men of his
corps, and he always seemed to be do-
ing the talking and gesticulating for
the lot. A chance conversation which
we overheard as we came along the
soft sand to the camp one afternoon en-
lightened us as to his name and some
of his characteristics.
	Four of them were lying in a sunny
nook, and they were quite too much
interested in themselves to pay any at-
tention to us. We were interested too,
and we trod soft and went slow for the
purpose of hearing the end of their dis-
cussion, but they took no apparent no-
tice of us.
	When my Uncle Dan was at Wat-
terloo were the first words that
reached us from our little kettledrum.
	Gain, Danny Rendle! Give yer
Uncle Dan a rest. I dont blieve y
aint got no Uncle Dan, growled a
dark~haired boy.
	Youdont blieve Iaint got
no  Uncle  Dan, Jim Foley? ex-
claimed our youngster. in a tone of the
most concentrated amazement.
	Nar, said the other. If yer have,
why dont he never come t see yer?
Why dont he never send yer nuffn? I
never seen him, nor ever heard tell of
anybody that has, an yer never gits
any letters from in, not so much as a
hapny post card.
	He cant write, cos he lost his arm
at Watterloo.
	Yah! He cd write wiv his other
arm, or wiv his toes, same as yon man
at the show we was at, or he cd get
summun else t write; or he cd come
an~ see yer.
	Lost both his legs at Watterloo.
	Huh! an his head, an his tail. Not
much left of him to brag about. But
I dont blieve there aint no such per-
son.
	All right, Jim Foley! You see that
there sandhill?
	I see It. Wots that got t do wiv
yer Uncle Dan? Is the scraps of him
buried there?
	You git out to-night, Jim Foley, and
come down there, an Ill interdooce
yer to my Uncle Dan.
	Will? Right! Im on. Id like to
meet sill thats left of the old genle-
man.
	And then we had to pass out of hear-
ing, having learned that our young-
sters name was Dan Rendle, and that
he had, or said he had, a veteran uncle
upon whose existence his companions
cast doubts.
	Without saying anything to my
young people, I promised myself the
pleasure of witnessing the introduc-
tion of Jim Foley to little Dans aged
relative.
	And I was there, ambushed fiat in
the wire-grass of a neighboring hillock
for an hour before the meeting, and
counted the time well spent.
	Dan was first on the ~ld with two
supporters. Presently Jim Foley
strolled up with three more.
	Ah, you there, Danny Rendle?
Now, wheres yer Uncle Dan wot lost
his arms and his legs at Watterloo, an
his head, an his tail, an every bum bit
of him? Idontblieve-yougot
noUncleDan.
	Come on! said Dan, and peeled off
his tunic, and rolled up the sleeves of
his little colored shirt, and tied his red
cotton handkerchief tight round his
waist, an Ill interdooce yer to him.
	I am not going to describe the fight.
I am old-fashionedor maybe It is
new-1~ashioned enough to believe that
a fight Is less demoralizing to the prin-
cipals, except, indeed, in such trifling
matters as blood and cuticle, than to
the onlookers.
	So, briefly, the conflict waxed and</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00579" SEQ="0579" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="569">waned for a good ten minutes. Jim
was half a head taller, but was not so
close-knit and active as Danny, and
Danny was fired with the defence of
the family honor. In the event Jim
measured his length on the earth, and
before he could rise, Danny had him
by the scruff of the neck and was ram-
ming his face into the sand, while he
pantingly exhorted him to a better
frame of mind in the matter of Uncle
Dan.
Now,(ram)Jim Foley,(ram)d
you blieve(ram)in my Uncle Dan?
NO! roared Jim, spitting out a
mouthful of sand as his head rose.
YouaintgotnoUncleDan.
Then, dan you! Ill choke you!
and down went Jims face into the
sand once more, and was held there
so long that I began to fear the threat
would be carried out.
The others began to fear so too.
Let him be, Dan Rendle, said one.
We all know you got an Uncle Dan,
an whats it matter bout him ?
Ho! do-do you? panted Dan.
No-he aint, came in a muffled
whisper from the sand.
Well, I guess youve had nough of
him for one day, Jim Foley, said the
victor, giving the fallen foe a final
shake.
Dont want nevert hear his name
again, said Jim, sitting up slowly, and
scooping the sand out of his mouth
with his finger.
All right, said Dan, letting down
his sleeves, and getting into his tunic,
~when you want to hear from him
again, you let me know, an Ill tend
to it. He told me to lick yer, an I
done it, and lie marched away with
his head in the air.
Next day, as we drew near the camp,
the shouts and laughter from the beach
just beyond told us that the youthful
warriors were at their ablutions, so we
sat down to watch their antics.
They were having a right merry
569

time, gambolling in the surf like a
school of stranded porpoises, rolling,
yelling, chasing one another with
bunches of seaweed, while the more
courageous ventured out up to their
chins and essayed the voyage home.
A short-cut shout that was different
from the other shoutsas different as
death is from lifeand all the other
shouts died away, and all our eyes
turned to where a pair of white arms
were thrashing wildly at the water
which closed over themanother bub-
bling cry as they came in sight again.
I had kicked off my shoes and shed
my jacket for a desperate venture, with
little hope of success, for he was a
long way out. The sergeant in
charge was wading out up to his knees,
cursing volublyI learned afterwards
that he couldnt swim a stroke. All
the other youngsters had scuttled
ashore and formed a shivering fringe
to the lip of the tide.
Suddenly shouts broke out from the
squirming line.
Go it, Danny! You got him. Keep
up, old man. Ray! hes got him.
Dannys got him. Good ole Dan!
Right and tight, here they come, and
presently they were in shallow water,
and stood for breath, Dan with his
arm round the other, supporting him,
for he was spent; and then they waded
ashore amid the shouts of the boys,
~nd I saw that the other was Jim
Foley, the unbeliever.
And as they came slowly through the
shallows I heard
Didnt want you to drown fore
youd seen my Uncle Dan~ Jim Foley.
Yaintgot ne-Uncle Dan, Danny
Rendle, dribbled sturdily from blue-
lipped Jim.
Twere him sent me after you, said
Dan.
Gain! said Jim, and then the ser-
geant took them In custody,
Now It seemed to me that this con-
duct of little Dans deserved more rec
His Uncle Dan.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00580" SEQ="0580" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="570">	570	His Uncle Dan.

ognition than it was like to get, and,
thinking the matter over, I decided on
a course which would, I had reason to
believe, give Dan more satisfaction
than anything else was likely to do.
	I let two days elapse, and then, see-
ing Dan sitting outside his tent with a
circle of admirers round him, and the
recovered Jim playing devils chorus at
the door of his own tent, I walked In
past the sentries with my youngsters,
and requested audience of the Com-
mander-in-Chief.
	That high official was absent on
pleasure, but I was introduced to a ser-
geant, who happened to be the one
who got his trousers wet on the beach
the other day.
	Have you got a boy here named
Rendle, sergeantDan Rendle? I
asked.
	We have, sir. Do you know him?
	Well, I know something about him.
His Uncle Dan
	Ay, sy, sir; thats him. There he is,
mong all them byes. Hes the cheeky-
looking young limb in the middle thats
doing all the talking; but hes a good
bye, and a plucky one. Ill call him.
	No, if you dont mind, wed like to
go to him.
	Right, sir, and he led us across the
vacant space to where Danny was
holding court.
	Rendle, heres a gentleman come to
see you from your Uncle Dan, said
the sergeant, and Danny sprang up to
the salute with a face like a red rose
dusted with gold, for it gleamed all
overand tipped with dew, for his
eyes sparkled like diamondswet dia-
monds.
	Well, Dan, my boy, I said, how
are you, and how are you getting on?
Heard from Uncle Dan lately?
	No, sir, I aint, said Dan, with
something of a dazed look In his eyes.
	Ah, hes not much of a writer, Is
he, with his one arm?
	No, sir, he aint.
And after a pause. Is heIs he all
right, sir?
	All right last time I heard from
him, Dan. I suppose we may sit
down ?
	Surely, sir, said the sergeant, who
was hovering around. Now, you byes,
skedaddle. Like your imperence,
hangin round with your mouths wide
open when ]~endle has visitors from
his Uncle Dan.
	Well, and have they made you ser-
geant yet, Dan, or corporal, or what?
	No, sir, I aint nothn but just full
private. But Ive got two good-con-
duct stripes, anan they say Im
t have a medal.
	Oh, and whats the medal for?
Shooting?
	No, sir, furfur swimmin, said
Dan modestly.
	For savin a byes life at sea at risk
of his own, said the sergeant, who
was still within earshot.
	Oh! how was that? Thats a great
thing to have done, my boy, and a
thing to be proud of. Its not every-
body gets the chance, or has the pluck
to take advantage of it.
	It was the sergeant, however, who
told us the story and pointed out Jim
Foley, still sitting in the door of his
tent and straining eyes and ears our
way, as the fullish bye what didnt
know enough to keep inside his depth,
and spiled me a pair o new trousers,
he did too, forbye, wi his fullishness.
	We stopped chatting with Dan for
close on half an hour. He told us all
that he knew, and a great deal that he
thought, about a sham fight with the
soldiers in the other camp that was to
come off in the .marshes that night,
and strongly advised us to be present.
It was to be a slap~up, real banging
affair, and wouldnt they just make a
noise! He showed us inside his tent,
which he shared with five others, and
all his belongings, and led us past Jim
Foley, with his nose up and his head</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00581" SEQ="0581" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="571">	His Uncle Dan.	571

in the air, to the mess tent, and finally,
after we had taken leave of the ser-
geant, and begged his acceptance of
hal&#38; a-erown, he conducted us proudly
past the sentries and said good-bye,
and stood looking after us, with his
right hand firmly clasped on a five-
~hilling piece, and an expression of
face that was strangely compounded of
gratitude and mystification.
When we strolled up to camp next
day Dan was on sentry duty at the
front entrance. There were a score of
the town boys regarding him en-
viously, and he would not permit him-
self so much as the flicker of an eyelid
from the straight path of duty. His
eyes shone on us like blue diamonds,
and I got a fleeting impression of a
slight tremor of the under part of the
left eye-cup; but the little warrior
sternly nipped the flower of friendship
in the bud, and remained as immobile
as if he had swallowed the barrel of
his musket and had been cast in gun-
metal.
The next day we begged leave for
him for the afternoon, and carried him
off in a carriage and pair for a drive
round the countryside, and home to our
lodgings to tea, and we all delighted in
him greatly. My youngest boy desired
forthwith to be put into a soldiers
orphanage, that he might begin to em-
ulate the deeds of Danny the Great,
and his mother had to be at much
pains to explain to him that on several
counts he was not at present eligible.
Dan chattered away most entertain-
ingly of his soldiering experiences, as-
serted that they had licked the big fel-
lows all to fits in the marshes the
other night, and dilated at consider-
able length on the great time they had
had at the canteen, when he had had
his Uncle Dans health drunk with full
honors in forty bottles of ginger beer.
But I aint spent all the money yet,
he sai(l with a deprecatory glance at
	But when I hinted that money was
meant to be spent, and was apt to
burn holes In boys pockets if kept toq
longa proposition which made my
own youngsters prick up their ears~
and endeavored to draw him out on the
use to which the balance was to be put,
he rapidly changed the subject, and I
forbore to worry him.
	I was very curious to know if my
own surmises as to Dans Uncle Dan
were anywhere near the mark, and
when my wife was putting the younger
children to bed I told the others to run
down to the beach while Dan and I
had a talk.
	Now, Danny, my man, tell me about
your Uncle Dan, I began when we
were alone. Where does he live ?
	He looked at me very straight for the
space of a minute, as though debating
in his own mind whether to unload
himself or not, and then said briefly:
	I aint got no Uncle Dan.
	It was so exactly what I expected
that, after all that had passed, I could
not refrain from a shout of laughter, at
which he knitted his brows and
blinked quickly, and I saw that I had
hurt him. I stretched out my hand.
	You must excuse me, old man, I
said, but that was exactly what I
imagined, at which a look of relief
came over his face. And yet you
fought Jim Foley because he east
doubts on Uncle Dan, and you went in
after Jim because your Uncle Dan sent
you?
	Gosh! said Danny, and looked upon
me as a wizard.
	Tell me all about it, Danny. Per-
haps I can help.
	WeP, sir, It were like this, he said
stoutly; all the other chaps had sisters
and cousins and aunts and things, and
I never had nobody, and I felt kind of
out, and I just made up Uncle Dan to
be upsides with em. An I made him
just as Id ha liked to ha had him If
Id had him really. Bin at Watterloo,</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00582" SEQ="0582" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="572">	572	His Uncle Dan.

an lost his arm an his legs an all the
rest of it. Anan and there was
the suspicion of a shamefaced break In
the clear little voicean I tried to do
things as I thought hed ha like me to
do em. An it done me good, sir, so
whats the odds?
	Danny, I said, youre a little
trump. Now tell me one other thing.
What were you saving the rest of that
money for?
	I were goin to write myself some
letters from Uncle Dan, he said, with
a twinkle in his eyes.
	Well now, Danny, Im going to
make a proposal to you. Youve got no
Uncle Dan, and you want one badly,
to be upsides with the other fellows.
Will you let me be your Uncle Dan and
look after you a bit?
	The blue eyes sparkled like dia-
monds, and filled suddenly, and his
head went down into his arms on the
table and he sobbed silently for the
space of two minutesan emotion that
I should imagine was very foreign to
himand my heart rejoiced exceedingly
that this happy thought had been given
to it.
* * * * *

	I have never had one moments
cause to regret my self-election to the
post of Dans Uncle Dan, nor, I think,
has Danny.
	We corresponded with him regularly
and visited hIm frequently in barracks
when the regiment went home, and
found more to like in him every time
we saw him.
	All that happened some years ago.
Before me on my desk as I write lies
a letter dated from Omdurman, Sep-
tember 3, 1898:

	Dear Uncle Dan (since he came
to years of understanding Dan has
never omitted the quotation marks),
We had a tough time, as you will
have seen from the papers; but I came
through all right. Theyve made me
full sergeant (he was just turned
twenty-two), and Im down for the
V.0. But it was nothing. My sergeant
(Braden, Ive told you about him) was
alongside me in the charge. We came
on one nasty bit of ground where we
had to jump our horses in and out, and
not too much room, and the fuzzies
slashing and shooting and howling
like (there is a word carefully inked
over here and mad written in above
it). Bradens horse went down in a
heap, and him with it. I was next him,
and I saw it was only the horse was
hurt. The black and white (another
word carefully inked over and der-
vishes written in above it) came
down on us like hail (this word had
also undergone revision), and began
chop-chopping awayand I can tell
you their swords do cut. My horse was
a brick, and danced about round
Braden till he got on to his feet again.
Then we made a dash at the blacks
and hurt several of them, I believe;
and then the lieutenant came back for
	us with a score of the boys and we
*	came out right except for a few cuts
	more or less. Everybody says it was
a fine bit of work, for they were 3,000
and we not over 400. Everybody is
talking of Colonel Macdonald. He did
the hardest fighting of the day. He
rose from the ranks, and Im going to
do the same.
Love to all. Yours very gratefully,
Dan Rendle (Sergt., V.0.).

I am proud to remember that I am
Dan Rendles Uncle Dan by adoption,
and I think it likely I shall be prouder
yet
	He sprang from nowhere In partlcu
lar, but I think he will go far.
Jol&#38; n O~renIuzm.
Longmans Magazine.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00583" SEQ="0583" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="573">	Mrs. Gladstone as Seen from Near at Hand. 573
MRS. GLADSTONE AS SEEN FROM NEAR AT HAND.

	A sketch from near at hand has
not the same meaning when we
are speaking of Mrs. Gladstone as
when we were speaking of her illustri-
ous husband. There is in her case no
distorting medium of political or theo-
logical prepossession. Her character,
though not essentially simpler than
was his to those who judged
him simply or who saw him close,
was less open to the possibility
of misconstruction. A life of wifely
devotion and of large-hearted benefi-
cence is attractive, and is intelligible
to everybody. But if the world at large
could not be mistaken in the nature of
the life, those who were nearest knew
best the completeness of the devotion
and the true warmth and largeness of
the heart.
	In writing of her it is almost neces-
sary to treat separately the two pur-
poses between which her life was di-
vided; but the most remarkable feature
in it was the instinctive skill with
which she dovetailed the two into one
another, throwing her whole soul into
each, and never allowing one to mar
the completeness of the other. It was
interesting to compare her in this re-
spect with Mr. Gladstone. He also
lived two very full lives, in public af-
fairs and in study; but though the en-
ergy was the same, the way in which
it worked was as different as pos-
sible. His life was one of the strictest
order and method. So far as the exigen-
cies of public business allowed, every
five minutes was apportioned. With her
impu~8e took the place of method. She
had even a horror (in every one but in
him) of what she would have called
red tape. The framework of her
days was given by his needs; but when
these were satisfied the rest was a
rush of multifarious occupations not
laid out before, but growing one out of
another. She was indefatigable with
her pen. She forgot nobody and noth-
mg in which her sympathy was once
enlisted, and she had a genius for
making every expedition of charity
yield double and treble fruit by kind
things got in by this way. Her care of
her husband began with their married
life. He had already been in Parlia-
ment seven years, had been Under Sec-
retary of State, and was within a few
months of entering on the apprentice-
ship at the Board of Trade which de-
termined the chief interest of a large
part of his political ife. His health
which, thanks to her watchfulness and
his own temperate and ordered life,
stood him in good stead for so many
years, was not in the beginning such
as to exempt him from the need of
considerable care. The beautiful verses
have been often quoted in which his
friend Sir Francis Doyle drew the pic-
ture of what the wife of such a man
should be, and it was more than a
poets dream. It would be difficult to
say how much he owed in freedom for
his proper work, in the peace and
strength that come from sympathy, to
his answering spirit-bride. Her
efforts were unresting, and rarely un-
successful, to economize his strength
and time by giving him all the
comfort of home and none of
its worries. It is a touching wit-k
ness in a small matter, to the mas-
ter-purpose, that in the wanderings of
her failing life one of the very last
fancies which expressed itself in intel-
ligible words was that a carriage
which should have been ready for him
was after time. She scolded the nurse
and sent urgent messages, and then
turning, as she thought, to him, with
her old tact, changing her voice that he</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00584" SEQ="0584" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="574">574 Mrs. Gladstone as Seen from Near at Hand.

might not guess that there was any de-
lay or difficulty, said Shall you be
ready soon to start, darling? Within
his own house and without it, as to-
wards servants, as towards his chil-
dren, his guests, everything that could
burden him was deftly and without his
consciousness taken upon her shoul-
ders. She remembered faces better
than he did, and could save him some-
times from giving unintended offense.
She was his constant companion in so-
ciety, on visits, at political gatherings,
always on the watch to help or shield
him, and charming friends, great and
humble, by her gracious and cordial
manner. In his study at Hawarden
(the Temple of Peace), and even in
his official room in Downing Street
when he was alone, she had her own
table and was busy silently writing.
And he leaned upon her greatly. She
was not a great reader but by nature
a politician, but she had a very keen
and quick intelligence, excellent natu-
ral memory, a womans wit in piercing
things together, and an absorbing in-
terest in what interested him. There
were no secrets between them, and, in
spite of the impulsive and sympathetic
nature, she was his most discreet con-
fidante. She has known every secret,
we are told he said, and has never be-
trayed one. When apart, they cor-
responded daily, and his letters to her
are a complete record of his thoughts
and aims.
We may measure how complete-
ly she lived for and In her care of him
by the collapse of vital force which she
showed when his public life with
its heavy calls upon her ceased
abruptly six years ago. She rallied
a good deal as soon as his ill-
ness brought back the old preoccupa-
tions, but after May 28, 1898, she was

	So far as heredity goes she should have had In
her the elements of a politician, for her grand-
mother (Q~therine, Lady Braybrooke,) was the
sister of one Prime Minister (Lord Grenville), the
never herself again. Her life was over.
When we speak of her charitable
work we naturally think in the first in-
stance of movements for the relief of
suffering in which she was a pioneer or
gave the first effective impulse. Such
was the establishment of the Newport
Market Refuge, which was due to her
initiation. She got together the com-
mittee which found the disused
slaughter~houses in Soho in which the
Refuge was first established, and
partly by means of meetings, at which
Mr. Gladstone spoke, partly by endless
personal correspondence, and by ap-
peals through The Times, she raised the
funds both for the start and for the
subsequent developments. It was a
new departure in the effort to grapple
with the problem of the shelterless
wanderer at night in the streets of Lon-
don. At that time only a few of the
workhouses had even opened casual
wards and no attempt had been made
to distinguish those whom misfortune
had made for the moment homeless
from the inveterate and professional
tramp. It had its marked effect on
public opinion ,and upon the develop-
ment of Poor Law administration, and
it was the precursor of the many other
refuges since opened, which aim at
helping those who are capable of being
really helped.
Another institution, also the first of
its kind, which owed its conception and
commencement to her, is the Free Con-
valescent Home so long located at
Woodford Hall. That, like the Indus-
trial school attached to the Newport
Market Refuge and her own Orphan-
age for Boys at Hawarden, grew out
of the needs of which she had had per-
sonal experience in the London Hospi-
tal during the great cholera epidemic
In 1867. There were two novelties In

daughter of another (Mr. Orenville), and the first
cousIn of a third, the greatest of them (Mr.
Pitt).</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00585" SEQ="0585" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="575">Mrs. Gladstone as Seen from Near at Hand.	575

her scheme: the absence of nomination,
payment, etc., and the attachment of
the Convalescent Home to a great hos-
pital. As Mrs. Gladstone had been its
foundress, so she watched over it, vis-
iting it constantly, and taking the larg-
est part in the labor of raising funds
for its support. Till the end of her
London life every Monday afternoon
saw her on her way to Whitechapel to
sit on the committee at the London
Hospital, by which cases to be drafted
to it were selected.
These institutionsand others might
be addedbear witness to the fore-
sight, resource and energy which she
carried into all her works of charity;
but by themselves they give an inade-
quate idea of the warmth and large-
ness of heart of which they were only
one channel. The touching telegram
from the Queen She was always kind
to me, if It says much of the simplic-
ity and true womanliness of the Royal
sender, is also a striking testimony to
the personality of her of whom it
speaks. She had profound reverence
(like her husband, a good old-fashioned
reverence) for the Queens high office,
and a most affectionate loyalty to her
person, but what stood out most in the
Queens own memory was her power
of simple human sympathy in the sor-
rows which do not respect persons.
Suffering in any form and in any rank
appealed at once to her motherly in-
stinct. In the cholera wards of the Lon-
don Hospital,2 among the distressed
operatives in the Lancashire cotton
famine, as in any hillside cottage in
her own neighborhood at Hawarden,
she was always first to be on the spot
where there was distress or calamity.
She never had a thought of personal
risk or trouble or fatigue. It struck no
one as anything but what was natural
in her that in the first hours after Mr.

21t was here that she made the acquaintance
and learned the worth of her life-long friend and
counsellor in good works, Sir Andrew Clark.
Gladstones death she should have
driven up the village to comfort the
new-made widow of a collier who had
been killed that morning in a mining
accident.
	She had an untiring and a graphic
pen, as relations and friends had
reason to know, especially any who
were in trouble, or whom she felt
would like to be remembered; but the
bulk of her large correspondence was
on cases of distress put before her. A
characteristic story occurs to me, both
of her impulsive ways and of the wide
net which she cast for objects of char-
ity. She was travelling down to Wood-
ford. The footman had taken her
ticket when she started, and she had no
money, having left her purse at home,
or (as she often did) emptied it. On
the way she entered into conversation
with a sad-looking young lady in the
carriage and learned, by degrees, her
troublea sick husband whom she
was just sending off for a voy-
age to Australia as a chance for
his life, but whom she could not
afford, to accompany. In the inter-
est of the story she overran her sta-
tion. As she got out, remembering that
she had no money, she borrowed a
shilling of her travelling companion,
and then gave her her address in St.
Jamess Square and asked her to call,
telling her that she would see what
could be done for her. The same even-
ing, at a smart dinner, she told the
story with such effect that, with her
own promised contribution, enough was
promised to pay the second passage to
Australia. Next morning the young
wife came, and with her to the door
her husband, who was afraid she might
have been hoaxed, but she was warmly
received, and the story being fully veri-
fied, she was made happy by being en-
aiMed to accompany her husband on his
voyage.
	Even a large and a warm heart are
not such uncommon gifts, but they</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00586" SEQ="0586" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="576">	576	She is My Love.

were combined in Mrs. Gladstone with
some rare powers of command and of
attraction. As a girl she had had her
own way. Losing her father in her in-
fancy and with a mother in deepening
ill-health, adored by sisters and broth-
ers, among whom she was the leading
spirit, the idol of humbler neighbors,
she started under the conditions which,
without the nobler impulses and the
great attachment which moulded her
life, might have developed a character
of mere self-will. She had a great in-
sight into motive and character. In her
charitable undertakings she was singu-
larly fortunate in her chief agents,
which means, generally, singularly
wise in selecting and skilful in hand-
ling them. She commanded confidence
by her promptness, courage and unerr-
ing instincts. And she was very at-
tractive to people of all ranks and posi-
Good words.
tions. This was partly the result of
her perfect manner, her beauty which
lasted to the end, her simple exhibition
of natural feeling; but there was also
something that touched people more
closely. it is difficult to define. Though
she was a religious woman, it would
be scarcely true to say that there was
in her that visible sense of another
world which to those who saw him
close was such a key to Mr. Glad-
stones life. But there was a remark-
able absence of what we describe often
by the term worldliness. There was
not only transparent simplicity of mo~
tive and indifference to the worlds
standards and luxuries and ambitions;
there was what is very rare indeed,
complete forgetfulness of self. She
lived entirely for others. It was a life
of continuous self-sacrificea life to
attract and a life to inspire.
E.	C. Wicicham.



SHE IS MY LOVE.

(In the measure of the original Irish Gaelic Love Song.)

She is my love beyond all thought,
Though she hath wrought my deepest dole;
Yet dearer for the cruel pain
Than one who fain would make me whole.

She is my glittering gem of gems,
Who yet contemns my fortune bright;
Whose cheek but glows with redder scorn
Since mine has worn a stricken white.

~She is my sun and moon and star,
Who yet so far and cold doth keep,
She would not even oer my bier
One tender tear of pity weep.

Into my heart unsought she came,
A wasting flame, a haunting care;
Into my heart of hearts. ah, why?
And left a sigh forever there.
Alfred Perceval Graves.
The Spectator.</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00587" SEQ="0587" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="577">	The Story of Tu-Phu.	57T


THE STORY OF TU~PHU.*

	The other day, at the Exposition,
tired and irritated by all the hard
knocks I had got in the Rue de Paris,
I turned aside, and dragged the friend
who was with me away toward the one
garden within the limits of the im-
mense fair:the oasis of the Trocadero.
	It is really a cool corner. Under
every plane-tree there is a little lake,
and about the lake there are little
shrubs, and hard by the shrubs there
are little kiosks hung with Chinese lan-
terns, and in every kiosk there are
pretty women with little bits of hands
who serve you in gaily-painted little
cups a kind of wine that smells of the
precious wood off which it has been
drawn. It is not precisely the free air
of heaven which breathes through
these kiosks and over these lakes and
shrubs, but a kind of heavily per-
fumed imitation thereof, amid whose
mingled odors you distinguish those of
sakd, sandal-wood and roses. It all
seems to emanate from the figure of a
gigantic bouze, the waving of whose
fan would suffice to freshen the entire
air of the Trocadero. It is the best
place in all the show for snatching a
bit of rest and refreshment.
	Ah, heres a spot to dream in I said
my friend. Let us sit down.
	He is an old pupil of the School of
Oriental Languagesa graduated
dragomwn. He knows Arabic and Chi-
nese, but he contents himself with
knowing them, and he lives in Paris.
	We settled ourselves in the shade of
an elm-tree-the uttermost leaves of
one of whose drooping branches waved
over us like a hand~and gazed at the
spectacle of a landscape dotted with
kiosks, incessantly visited and quitted
by an idle crowd amused by the sham
foreignness of the whole arrangement
Transiated for The Living Age.
	LIVING AGE.	TOL. yin.	433
	We may cultivate them to the bitter
end, murmured my friend; but the
Chinese will never understand the
French. To begin, they have no eon-
ception of the meaning of one word
which is forever upon our lips. Our
broad expression Fraternity, represents
with them an unfathomable abyss. We
are the River of Europe which
broadens out into smooth shallow
pools, while China is a bottomless
well. Woe to the man who peeps over
the Great Wall and thinks he will have
a drink out of that well. He is done
foror he soon will be. Tis precisely
what is happening in China at this
moment.
	Do you mean this revolt of the
Boxers ?
	Over there, my friend went on
dreamily, there are 450,000,000 people
thoroughly imbued with their own tra-
ditional beliefsa horde of fanatics
prepared to suffer all things for the re-
ward of eternal life. Drunk with
hatred, they are snuffing out our
steamboats, tearing up our railways,
and, in a word, rejecting our civiliza-
tion.
	And do you approve their doings ?
	As a student of the languages and
poetry of the East, I should answer,
The modern man sees and judges
these things differently. The whole
province of Pe-Chi-Li is up in arms,
crying Death to the foreigner! And
you will see that the contagion will
spread, and that other provinces will
follow suit. Meanwhile the Chinese
populace everywhere applauds with
enthusiasm the revolt of the secret so-
cietiesthe Pure Tea League, and the
League of the Golden Bell, and the
League of the Red Lantern. The ranks
of the Boxers are swollen at every
step, by the accession of organized</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00588" SEQ="0588" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="578">	578	The Story of Tu-Phu.

partisans. They will soon constitute a
multitude against which nothing can
stand. But, hold, added my comrade
suddenly, Theres Ly-P6 making signs
to me. Lets go and interview him!
We saluted a small yellow gentle-
man with the face of a wooden doll,
wearing a long overcoat and a tall hat
several sizes too large for him, who
was twirling an umbrella between thin
and rather tremulous fingers. He was
on the terrace of one of the kiosks,
and had ordered a glass of sak6 wine
which he seemed greatly to relish.
He smiled when my friend introduced
me and immediately began talking
about the Annales and another periodi-
cal called the Neapolitan Ice, with the
zest of a true Parisian. My com-
panion looked amused.
Ly-P~, he whispered to me, is a
dealer in curios; but he can tell you a
capital Chinese story while selling you
a statuette!
We spoke of the Boxers of course,
and Ly-P~ said with a slight contrac-
tion of his pencilled brows: It is a
most unjust war. We are patriots as
well as you and you are crowding our
country.
But for the good of ChinaI rashly
began. Ly-P6 became a shade yel-
lower. It was perhaps his way of
turning pale.
You mean by that the happiness of
China? And if so, do you think you
have chosen the best way to secure it?
He paused a moment and then re-
sumed with energy:
You talk of civilization, why should
you wish to destroy ours and impose
a new code of morals? Are there not
a good many Frenchmen, men whose
only desire is to live as we Chinese
have always lived, beside the graves
of their ancestors, rooted in the soil,
and drawing their nutriment from it?
Have you any chance of winning in
the struggle?
Who knows? The soul of Europe
is young, rich in energy, eager to ex-
tend its sphere, but it may be follow-
ing a deceitful mirage which will nul-
lify all the power of its cannon. It may
stumble over a pebble; a mere act of
weakness in a day of conflagration
may place it in the power of the bar-
barian. Unfortunately Europe believes
in death.
Atheistical Europe?
Dangerously atheistical, I grant
you, in its new political formulas.
Ah, cried the Chinaman with a vi-
sionary look, how admirable are the
religions which altogether suppress
death!
Listen! whispered my friend, hes
going to tell us a story!
Permit me, continued M. Ly-P6,
to relate the legend of the philosopher
Tu-Phu. There are a good many Tn-
Phus in China and I leave you to judge
what may be expected of an incalcu-
lable number of men who care abso-
lutely nothing for the thing about
which you are most anxious4 mean
death. You smile, but let me tell you
that those who fight without hope will
end one day by fighting badly; and on
that day it will be all over with the
Western world. Your locomotives will
be useless then, your military power
broken, but our descendants will still
believe in the Paradise of Buddha.
Happiness is not for the nations who
know how to live, but for the race that
do not expect to die. I drink to your
very good health, added M. Ly-P6
with a French gesture.
He turned his bead-like eyes toward
the garden and surveyed the little lake
and the little kiosks with their gay
lanterns and their airy bells, then de-
posited his wine-cup upon the stand
beside him, clasped his hands about
his umbrella and went on softly:
The Chinese are a very religious
people and they have organized secret
societies for the express purpose of
preserving the national faith. The</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00589" SEQ="0589" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="579">	The Story of Tu-Phu.	579

most important of these organizations
is that of the Fists of Patriotism
what you call the Boxers. The phil-
osopher Tu-Phu was a very good man
and he belonged to one of the societies
in question.
He lived to be very old, and one
night he believed himself to have died.
He lay motionless in a ditch aiid the
peasants from a neighboring farm had
already wrapped him in a shroud.
Then a bonze who happened to be
passing ealled out to him: Have you
no pluck? Don~ lie there and rot, but
get up!
Can one conquer death?
A sage can do anything!
The bonze then gathered some
herbs, which he first crushed ia the hol-
low Qf his hand and then laid them
upon the lips of Tu-Phu.
The philosopher had a sensation as
of a lamp lighted within him. Was it
the lamp of wisdom? At all events he
rose to his feet.
I make you a present of the
shroud, said the peasant, and Tu-Phu
departed humming the air of The
St~ndere4 Wiflow-bran,eh-the sad re-
frain of the parting hymn which is
regularly sung by my compatriots
when they take leave of their families.
It so happens, went on M. Ly-P6,
in yet more mellifluous tones, that I
myself saw the philosopher once when
I was a child. He turned up at har-
vest-time, wearing the shroud in which
he had so nearly been buried, as a
cloak. Take a seat, said the farmer,
whereupon Tu-Phu folded his winding-
sheet eight times and sat down upon it.
His cloak had become a cushion.
He stayed with us a number of
days. He gave the laborers a great
deal of good advice, told them all
about the phases of the moon, predicted
storms and told stories. When asked
if he was hungry, Tu-Phu replied by
plunging his hand between the folds of
his shroud and pulling out a golden ap
pie which he lmpale4 upon a littW
stick, and so sucked its juice. I~is
cushion was also a cupboard.
,Sometime afterward I asked what
had become of him and was told that
he was seen from time to time accom-
panied by a troop of children to whom
he was relating his adventures in the
under-world, where he professed to
have seen Daikok-Ru, the god of riches,
An ugly little dwarf, so Tu-Phu de-
scribed him, sitting on two bags of
rice, both of which were tied up with
strings of pearls, and shaking a wallet
full of golden balls! Like this!
Then he would fling his folded cloth
among the children; for his cupboard
was also a toy.
When Tu-Phu desired to sleep he
did not stand at house-doors and whine
for admittance, but merely looked him
out a cedar-tree, hooked his shroud to
one of the lower limbs and mounted by
its aid into a fork of the tree. Then he
pulled up after him the shroud which
had also served him for a ladder, set-
tled himself thereon, and dreamed of
the glory of Buddha.
The philosopher was welcomed with
smiles wherever he appeared. He had
no need to beg. His wants were sup-
plied by the gods, and he could fold
his hands. When it rained he planted
four stakes in the earth, stretched hiis
shroud over them, and smoked the
pipe of peace under the tent thus con-
structed.
Was he not a philosopher? ex-
claimed M. Ly-P6. On those days of
blinding heat, when you seem to hear
the earth cooking in the sun, Tu-Phu
would manufacture a slender frame out
of a willow-wand cut into lengths,
hang the shroud over it and sit chaffing
the merchants under his parasol.
After this manner he lived exactly
one hundred and one years. I should
need, said M. Ly-P6, the memory of
three men, if I were to tell you of all
he did with that shroud of his. But</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00590" SEQ="0590" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="580">	580	El Dorado.

be had been so much revered that after
his actual departure he was canon-
ized. The bonzes decided that he had
been a god undergoing a miserable in-
carnation among us. He became, in
short, what you call  in France, a
symbot.
	One night when the huntsmen were
6ut on the hills and the paw of the
Great Bear pointed to the north star
the philosopher heard himself called by
a hollow voice,the voice of the One
who speaks but once.
	There stood the Shadow on the op-
posite bank of a stream. It was late
autumn, the gardens were all defiow-
ered and the wild swans wailed over
the gray water, as they parted the long
green rushes. Tu-Phu felt that he was
very old, but he pulled himself up once
more and uttered a brave defiance:
	Oh, Death, he cried, silly old
scare-crow that you are. I have out-
witted you! I have lived my life in
spite of you and I do not fear you
now. Begone! I surrender only to
my Creator!
	So saying, the philosopher gathered
up the four corners of his shroud, in-
flated his lungs, and violently expelled
into the bag thus formed his mighty
genius and his tranquil wisdom. It
was a supreme effort.
	The b~g slipped into the stream, and
r~s A unales.
once more the soul was free. When
Death came up with Tu-Phu he found
nothing upon the river-bank save a
small heap of bones enclosed in a skin
Which peeled off like paper from the
sticks of a fan, while far away,
wrapped in the shroud which had
served the philosopher as cloak,
cushion, cupboard, plaything, ladder
and parasol, sailed the immortal soul
on its way to the Paradise of Buddha.
Now, then, said M. Ly-P~, observ-
ing us attentively, does it seem to
you that a people who can imagine
such legends as this is likely strongly
to object to quitting the present life?
At a time when Europe is beginning to
fear death excessively, as putting a
stop to its pleasures, the Oriental re-
gards it with unaffected unconcern, be-
cause he sees God beyond it. Let us
wait the event.
	That was all!
	I do not think I have done the story
justice. It needs for a fitting frame-
work that breezy nook in the great Ex-
position, our three chairs in front of
the little kiosk hung with lanterns, the
small hands that poured our fragrant
wine and M. Ly-P6 in his overcoat
and ill-fitting hat, rehearsing the his-
tory of Tu-Phu with hands clasped
softly about his umbrella.
George 4 EsparU6s.




EL DORADO.

A cripple on the wayside grass,
I watch the people come and go;
To many a fair abode they pass,
Ladies and knights, a goodly show.
But though my lips prefer no sound,
No less from all men I inquire:
Oh, say, I pray you, have you found
The country of your hearts desire?</PB>
<PB REF="IMG00591" SEQ="0591" RES="600dpi" FMT="TIFF5.0" FTR="UNSPEC" N="581">	ElDorado.	581

Some pass with pity for my lot,
	Some pass, nor heed, and others fling
A glance of scorn that wounds me not,
	Who 
